《A Highest Rank in Another World!》


 Chapter 1 - 01 – The Meaningless Death.

    My name is Lucian, an S-Rank adventurer, the highest Rank in this country, and of course, the highest Rank in the world, a Rank that all people envy and also try to have.

    The country I am in now is called Souhf, one of the four countries on Montreal''s continent.

    The Adventurer job is highly valued in this country and around the world. Of course, it is also very well rewarded, with the money and everything you earn as a Rank-S Adventurer makes you able to have everything you want.

    Women, huge houses, everything a normal person dreams of having, and of course, I have it all.

    But it wouldn''tst forever.

    "Listen, we started the mission now; let''s go fast." Mypanion Cristian called me from behind. We were already ready to start our new mission, which will probably be as easy as any other.

    Well, our current mission? Searching for a lost person in the demonic realm, or just what''s left of him, that person is certainly already dead, but we were hired for that, so we epted without problems.

    And as I said, we are going to the demonic kingdom, because of course, there are demons in this world. Demons, Elves, Dwarves, Beastmen, and Humans, in total, there are five different races.

    It''s a very diverse world, and of course, I like living here.

    "Let''s go, you idiot." A punch in my back by one of mypanions waked me up.

    Even though I am an S-RANK adventurer, I still can''t do everything alone. The level of power in this world is very high, so even though I am an adventurer of this rank, I still needpanions.

    There is another S-Rank adventurer in my group, his name is Amadeus, and of course, everyone else in my group is a Rank A adventurer.

    Our group is a famous and powerful group, the group that never loses a battle.

    "Sorry, I''m thinking about a lot of things right now, let''s get going."

    And now, our mission in the demonic kingdom begins, it will be fun to fight some demons. Even though I am strong enough to kill a group of demons, I can still feel the adrenaline of the battle, so I love it.

    #######

    "We arrived at Desmon." For those who don''t know, Desmon is the demonic kingdom. Of course, no one here would know that because I hadn''t spoken at any time.

    The atmosphere was tense at this moment, with many strange sounds on all sides. Sounds I was used to, sounds of demons, sounds of people shouting for something.

    It was a disturbing environment for normal people.

    "Where was this personst seen? Can anyone tell me? I didn''t try to know much about the mission." I asked the rest of the group expecting an answer, but they all looked at me indifferently.

    ''Damn, are they just ignoring my question?''

    Since none of them answered me, I started walking through while looking for some clue about the girl we were looking for.

    She is about 17 years old, so she is probably short.

    ''Shit, I''m not good at that kind of work.'' I was never good at working as a detective... Well, they could help me, couldn''t they?

    "Hey, you guys, you''re not going to ... Ah."

    As soon as I turned around, I saw Amadeus on my front while holding some kind of syringe. With a quick movement, he stuck the needle into my arm.

    The needle was so big that I could feel it piercing me to the deepest part of my body.

    A light blue liquid was injected into me.

    "What the fuck are you are doing, you-" As I was close to drawing my sword, Amadeus jumped away from me, and then my vision started to getpletely blurry; everything around was also spinning.

    The only thing I could hear afterward was Amadeus'' voice shouting, "Attack with everything you can, don''t leave a piece of his body left."

    I removed my sword by instinct and started attacking with everything I could at that moment. Still, my vision was impaired, and with those multiple attacksing towards me, I couldn''t do anything.

    But what the fuck are they doing? Several years of friendship ending like that in an instant, why would they do that?

    ''Shit, I''m going to die.'' I could feel the hot blood running from my head down my face, and I could feel my bones breaking with the impact of their attacks.

    As much as I tried to defend myself, those cuts appeared through my body.

    I could no longer stand upright.

    The only thing I could do was to drop my sword and fall to the ground. Right after that, I felt the sword of Amadeus piercing my chest.

    I felt my chest burning as his sword entered me. It was a strong, almost unbearable pain.

    What a stupid way to die.

    #######

    "Aaahh, shit." Suddenly I woke up screaming with all the strength I had in my throat, wait, didn''t I die?

    I started touching all over my body. The broken bones, the blood, the cuts, everything was gone instantly.

    ''Was that all a dream?'' Of course! Would have no reason for them to kill me.

    "What the fuck is this ce?" But there was something strange. Everywhere I looked, I could only see ''white'', and I couldn''t hear anything else either.

    That red appearance of the demonic kingdom, the harrowing voices that could be heard, everything was gone in an instant.

    I got up and started walking around thatpletely white ce while shouting for someone. But no one came for a while.

    Until that woman appeared in front of me suddenly.

 Chapter 2 - 02 – Goddess Of War, Or Perfect Woman?

    That woman''s appearance was the best I had ever seen in my entire life. She was wonderful, the more I looked at her, the more I thought a girl like this couldn''t exist.

    Those blue eyes continued to stare at me, the silver hair falling over her shoulders reaching up to her big breasts. Besides, she was taller than me, I never imagined that a woman could be so tall.

    "Hey, are you ok? You seem to be mesmerized by something, fufu."

    She approached me while leaning a little, her cute voice pierced my heart making me wake up to reality.

    "I''m sorry, you are very beautiful, so I ended up being speechless." I didn''t even think about the consequences, I just say what I was thinking at the time.

    "How nice of you, but this is no time to try to approach me like that. I need to exin to you why you are here, right?"

    "Yes, where am I? Nothing makes sense to me, and who are you? Why are you in this ce with me?"

    "Ara, my mistake, let me introduce myself. My name is Isadora, the woman best known as Goddess of War, nice to meet you." She said as she bowed a little, she was acting like a noble.

    But a goddess? Do they exist? I never believed that something like this would be possible, but it must be the only exnation for me being in this ce, so I have to believe it.

    "My name is Luci-"

    "Don''t worry, I know very well who you are." She didn''t even wait for me to finish speaking, and soon started exining everything that was going on: "You must be very confused now, but I''ll exin everything to you."

    "This ce that you are now is known as the divine kingdom, each god has its own space that can be used anyway it wants. I can create what I want here, I can bring whoever I want to this ce. "

    While exining all this, she continued to create some materials and weapons in her hand. Those things appearing out of nowhere made me a little surprised, but as I had already seen some simr magic, I didn''t care much.

    But not satisfied with showing off with her "Creation Magic" She continued.

    "As I said before, I''m the goddess of war, so I''ve always been watching a lot of people from this world, and of course, you were one of them."

    "And why would you watch me? Did I do something that incredible?"

    "I can''t say that you did anything incredible, but you were one of the strongest people I met in this world, so it was normal for me to watch you."

    She''s right, but now I feel a little embarrassed to know that she was watching me. She probably knows how I ended up dying, and that was stupid.

    "Don''t worry about your death, you would die anyway, I didn''t have much to do about it, hehe."

    "Howe I was going to die anyway?"

    "Well, as you noticed, you were betrayed by yourpanions, they had been nning this for a long time, but it happened faster than I thought, it was unbelievable." She said as she put her finger on her chin.

    "Are you kidding? I died in the stupidest way possible. I can''t ept all this shit."

    "Well, but you also never imagined that you would be betrayed by your closepanions, right?"

    "Yes, this is true." I had no way of arguing about this, we were very close friends, so I couldn''t imagine that I would end up being betrayed by them. I would like to know why.

    "Listen, because they ..."

    "No, no, no" She didn''t even wait for me to finish speaking, just nodded and said, "I can''t tell you that."

    What the fuck? It doesn''t make sense, she could at least tell me the reason since I won''t be able to go back.

    "Why can''t you say it?"

    "Don''t think about it too much now, at some point or another you''ll find out why, so there''s no point in telling you now. I''m here to ask you something, you''ll decide if it''s worth it or not."

    "Sure, ask what you want."

    "Do you ept reincarnation?"

    Wait, is reincarnation possible? Will I go back to my old world?

    "Yes, it is possible, and you will not go back to your old world, I will exin everything to youter, but first answer me, do you want to reincarnate?"

    I didn''t even have to think twice, I just answered as fast as I could: "Of course I want to, I want to reincarnate." She smiled and just said, "Good answer, now I will exin everything that will happen from now on."

    After that, sses on the reincarnation of that beautiful woman started.. Even though I was distracted a few times because of her beauty, I still managed to pay attention to everything she was talking about.

 Chapter 3 - 03 – Long Explanations.

    She started by exining what reincarnation was like.

    Apparently, I would go to a world of difference and be born again in the body of a child, I would have to start all over again in a different world, that part was not so difficult to understand.

    And of course, after that, there were exnations about the world that I would go to at the moment, and I listened carefully to everything she was saying.

    In this world there were five countries, there are two that are inhabited by humans, their names are Southlein and Northlein, countries inhabited by men-beasts, that is, people half animals, the country called Beastled and also the country of the dwarfs called Hamerd.

    The only thing that left me a little confused, was where did the elves live? I knew them, despite seeing only a few of them, the encounter with them rarely happened, they were mysterious people.

    "Sorry to interrupt, but where do the elves live? And aren''t their demons in this world?"

    "Ahh, so you are interested in the elves, all because of their beauty? You are a smart man."

    "No, I didn''t ask for that reason, I was just wondering if there are also elves in this world."

    "They exist, but it will be a little difficult to find them, they live very far away in a forest called Findel, and first you will have to go through the demon kingdom to get there."

    "Ahh, so there are also demons here."

    "Of course, where do you think the dangers of this worlde from? Of course, there are demons, although now they are on a truce with humans and other races."

    I think she is right, there would be no danger in such a world if there were no demons, thankfully they are in a truce, is it not?

    Now that I had rified this, I asked her to continue her exnation.

    First, she told me that there was very and that I could buy a ve when I wanted to, but that is something that I was never interested in. I don''t think it''s cool that you have a human or a person of any race in your possession.

    So I was always against buying ves.

    But I could not do anything to prevent human trafficking and very, as I can say, I was an adventurer, not a king of any country, so that was always out of my reach.

    ''Although I''ve already helped some people.'' I vaguely remember having freed some ves, but I don''t have to think about it now.

    After a few more exnations about very, it arrived at the most important thing, the magic that existed in this world, and that was something that I always liked a lot but was not able to use as I wanted.

    The only thing I could do was to coat my sword with magic, but I was never able to cast spells from a long distance, I don''t know why, maybe my mana was not enough? Well, it doesn''t matter.

    I always loved fighting with a sword, so I didn''t mind casting spells.

    The magic elements were as follows.

    Common elements like water, fire, earth, and wind. The element of Light that was normally used for healing magic and also the element of darkness, which was used only by demons.

    ''This is interesting.'' But won''t she tell me how to get the spells? This is unfair, you could help me a little here.

    "Don''t be distracted by thinking about unnecessary things."

    After calling my attention, she continued her exnation, this exnation was starting to get so long that it was getting boring, but even so, I decided to pay attention, it is better to pay attention now, than to be in doubtter, is it not?

    She started to exin that there were also adventurers in this world, as well as in the world I lived in before, they were ranked from Rank E to S, and that it would be very difficult to get to S-RANK if I try to achieve that goal.

    Well, of course, it will be difficult.

    "Now the most important moment hase, which will differentiate everything, Yeey ~~"

    A huge picture appeared in front of my eyes, it was a strange blue color and half-transparent, but I could understand everything that was there.

    Name: Lucian

    Level: 81

    Race: Human

    Age: 36

    Strength: 8899

    Agility: 6654

    Magic: 2665

    Skills

    Enchant sword - Level 8

    Weapon skills

    Swordsman God - Level 4

    "This is what we call Status, you can see everything about yourself here, your strength, agility and even your magic, well, you don''t seem to have much magic talent."

    So that was a Status? This is very interesting.

    "When you arrive in your new world, you will receive a Status, but of course, it will be with a name and all the different data, you will have to increase it on your own with the points and levels."

    "Points and levels?"

    "Yes, the more you fight and kill monsters, the higher your level will get, and of course, with each level you go up you will earn points that can be distributed between your strength, agility, and magic, you can also increase the level of your skills."

    "Skills, like spells?"

    "Yes, over time you will receive fire magic among other things, but not only that, you will be able to use these points to level up these skills."

    "This is very interesting." I was starting to get really intrigued by all of this, so can I easily increase all my skills if I keep fighting? This is amazing.

    "In fact, you can also level up your magic if you keep training them, it will only take a little longer."

    "I understand."

    "But be careful how you upgrade your Status, you may end up attracting a lot of attention."

    "Why would I call? Can people here not use this too and are they too strong?"

    "Not exactly, people in this world cannot see their own Status or raise their level, this is a power that I am giving you, in fact, the people in this world that you are going to be very weak, maybe the level here is lower than your old world. "

    "I think the only person who can be really strong in this world is an adventurer S-RANK, but I forgot his name, hehe."

    Wait, if the people in this world are so weak, why doesn''t she distribute those powers to everyone or something? Because only I can have this power, so will I be privileged at that level?

    "Well, there''s no point in thinking about it, I think it''s time to send you away."

    "Wait, answer me something first."

    "Say it."

    "Will I be able to see you again?"

    "Maybe so, see youter."

    After that, that woman disappeared before my eyes, and my mind started to go dark, and it was at that moment that I cked out.

 Chapter 4 - 04 – I Was Born Again.

    After just a cked-out second, I started to feel my body again, but everything was dark and I couldn''t open my eyes, it was like I didn''t have total control of my body.

    Hmmm ~~

    Ahh ~~

    As much as I tried to say something, just strange, low soundsing out of my mouth, it was a strange sensation.

    I also couldn''t move my legs or arms very well, I felt my body very weak, I was a little terrified until I remembered what Isadora had said, I would be reincarnated as a child again.

    ''So I was probably just born.'' So it''s understandable that I don''t have full control of my body or can speak, but I wanted to at least be able to open my eyes, maybe I can do a little effort?

    I started to strain my eyelids a little, but it wasn''t working, so I just kept quiet and started listening to the ambient sound.

    "Lucio, look how beautiful it is, he looks like you." A woman''s voice came to my ears, it was a calm and weing voice, I was happy just to hear that voice.

    "Actually, he looks more like you, he has some ck hair on his head." The man answered shortly thereafter.

    ''Is she probably my mom? And the man who just spoke is my father? '' I was in her arms and I was just born, she is certainly my mother, and this Lucio is certainly my father, he is a good name, but I hope they also choose a good name for me.

    I kept listening to everything that was around, I was just listening to the conversation between my mom and dad, a conversation about how happy they were to have a son, and that they now had a couple of brothers.

    ''So I have a sister? How will she be? ''

    Before I could begin to imagine what my sister would be like, a high, childish voice reached my ears: "Mom, Dad, can I see him?" Yes, that was definitely my sister.

    Damn, it''s a little sad not being able to see anyone''s face, it makes me very ufortable.

    "Yes, look at him, isn''t he cute?" I could see someone approaching me, she came so close that I could hear her breathing.

    "HE IS SO CUTE." This time you''ve gone too far, what''s the need to scream in my ears, you stupid girl?

    "Hey, don''t yell at him, you''re going to scare him." Hey, not only will she scare me, but she''ll also make me deaf.

    "Excuse me." I''m d you''re apologizing, I had started to get angry.

    Well, of course, I am joking, judging by the voice she is a child of 4 or 5 years old at most, so I have no reason to be irritated by a child''s stupidity, this is normal.

    "Okay, now you two can go out, I''m going to feed him and put him to sleep." My mother said in a serious voice.

    "It''s all right."

    "Right ~~"

    The two obeyed her without thinking twice, this is dangerous, she is certainly a dangerous woman, they did not dare to argue with her.

    ''Wait, didn''t she just say she will feed me?''

    I couldn''t even think about it much, I just could feel the nipple entering my mouth, but I have to assume that the milk was very tasty.

    #######

    It''s been a while since I reincarnated, and my current name is Noah, it''s a good name, and I thank you for that.

    A month after I reincarnated I was already able to open my eyes, but for some reason, I still couldn''t see much time, maybe because I still hadn''t developed my visionpletely.

    Besides, the light bothered my eyes a lot.

    As I recall, human beings take up to a year to perfect their vision, so it may take a while for me to be able to see things perfectly, but at least I have already managed to know where I am and the appearances of people around me.

    And of course, it didn''t take long for me to find out the names of my family members, I think it would be strange if I didn''t find out their names, but luckily I managed to find out their names on the second day.

    My mom''s name was Emma, ??her looks were amazing, I thought I was looking at another goddess.

    Long ck hair, light blue eyes, and wonderful white skin, the only thing that was a little strange was the marks on his face, three w marks on his right cheek.

    It looked like she had been kicked by an animal on her face and ended up being marked with her ws, but it wasn''t a very big mark, so it didn''t ruin her beauty.

    But now my father, as you know his name is Lucio, he is also a very handsome man, I must say that perhaps one of the most beautiful men I have ever seen. Well, I was surrounded by ugly, muscr men, so it''s normal.

    My father had blond hair, ck eyes, and also white skin, many people may think that a person with blond hair and ck eyes would not be strange because of thebination, but they are mistaken, he is very handsome.

    Besides, I still didn''t know what my father did with his life, but he also had beautiful muscles, and also a lot of scars on his body, in fact, the scars were more concentrated on his arms, he has certainly participated in some battles.

    Now my sister, her name was Lisandra, well, she had a little bit of my father and mother''s appearance, I think it was a mixture of the two.

    Her hair was blond, but her eyes were blue just like my mother''s, and as I suspected, she is apparently only 4 or 5 years old, but I haven''t confirmed it yet.

    My whole family wasposed of beautiful and also very lovable people, I think I ended up being reincarnated in a good ce.

 Chapter 5 - 05 – Status.

    Today it is three years since I was born, and of course, at that time I have evolved a lot, but I have also known a lot about my home and also my neighborhood, I will exin to youter, first let''s go to my evolution.

    At just a few months of age, I was able to observe my own Status and also the Status of everyone around me, and of course, I had some surprises while testing this power.

    First, it was my mother''s Status, as I suspected she was not an ordinary woman, and I was also able to find out her age, she never talked about her age, maybe she is like any other woman and doesn''t like to reveal it.

    Her Status was as follows.

    [Status]

    Name: Emma

    Level: 36

    Race: Human

    Age: 31

    Strength: 134

    Agility: 89

    Magic: 1256

    Skills

    Fire Magic - Level 5

    Wind Magic - Level 4

    [ End ]

    As you can see, she is certainly some kind of adventurer, and apparently, she is quite strong, her strength is nothing muchpared to my strength in my old world, but since this world has a lower level, it is eptable.

    What surprises me most is your Magic, and also the level of your spells.

    I still don''t know for sure what the maximum level a spell can reach, but I will definitely find out some time, but I am very happy that I have a mother who is apparently so strong.

    Now that scar on your face is exined.

    My father''s status was opposite to my mother''s status, she was certainly a magician, and my father was a fighter who used a sword, so you can imagine what his status would be like.

    [Status]

    Name: Lucio

    Level: 46

    Race: Human

    Age: 34

    Strength: 556

    Agility: 362

    Magic: 165

    Skills

    Fire Magic - Level 2

    Weapon Skills

    Master Swordsman - Level 7

    [ End ]

    He is also not at all weak, he was certainly an adventurer like my mother, I was very pleased to be born into such a strong family.

    But now my older sister is atst.

    [Status]

    Name: Lisandra

    Level: 1

    Race: Human

    Age: 7

    Strength: 21

    Agility: 12

    Magic: 56

    [ End ]

    She had no skills and her strength and agility were nothing, or maybe she is a little tall since she is only 7 years old, but I think she is at a normal level.

    Her magic is also a little high, not as high as mine, but it was at a very good level for a child.

    Now it''s time to see my Status, it was not difficult to know what it would be like, since I am so young and so weak, it is normal for it to be like this.

    [Status]

    Name: Noah

    Level: 1

    Race: Human

    Age: 3

    Strength: 5

    Agility: 4

    Magic: 126

    Skills

    Divine Eyes.

    Fire Magic - Level 1

    Water Magic - Level 1

    Wind Magic - Level 1

    Earth Magic - Level 1

    [ End ]

    The only ability that was released in my Status when I first looked at it, was this thing called Divine Eyes, but I soon realized that it was the ability that helped me to see the Status of everyone around me.

    It was a very useful skill that will help me a lot in the future, so I can know my enemy''s level.

    My strength and agility are ridiculously low, even though I tried to start training my body, these numbers never went up, I just started to feel pain.

    I think that such a young body is not suitable for doing this type and exercise.

    my magic was already a little high since the first time I looked at my Status, and I took this opportunity to focus most of my study on magic.

    So when I was two years old I was already focused on studying magic with some books I found in a closet at home, it was a very dirty closet and the books were all dirty with dust, I think it was a long time since anyone touched them.

    But using magic was very simple, I just had to concentrate the mana in my hand and say the name of the spell, immediately a fireball was created, the first time I tested this magic I almost set the house on fire, so after testing the first time I started testing it just outside the home.

    Of course, before concentrating my mana I had to learn to feel it, but it was not so difficult, it worked like in my old world, I could feel the mana inside all parts of my body.

    It was a warm feeling and it was also very satisfying, that was the simplest part of all.

    Another strange thing happened when I discovered new magic, a message with a female voice resonated in my mind, saying.

    [You learned a new skill - Fire Magic]

    I was even scared when this happened, but I soon realized that the voice that spoke in my mind was very much like Isadora''s, but her voice seemed a little more hoarse and it was also a little slower.

    This was certainly part of this Status, so whenever I learned new magic this voice would appear again to give this warning.

    I confess that it is a little boring, but I have to get used to it, I have the feeling that this voice will apany me for a long time.

    Since I was born and I was able to talk and walk, I just focused on studying magic and also living with my family, and I also yed a lot in the vige with some children.

    I always wanted to stay at home to continue studying or training, but my parents always forced me to go outside and y with the other children, but of course, I was forced to stay away from the forest that was around the vige.

    Apparently, there are a lot of monsters there, or that''s what my mom told me, but since I''m still not strong enough, I epted this warning and didn''t approach the forest, I had to make my magic even stronger.

    I don''t think this will take longer, maybe in a few months I will be able to raise my spells to level 2, so from then on I will start hunting around the vige, I think this will be a lot of fun.

    Just imagining myself hunting monsters again already makes my hunter''s blood boil, I can''t wait for that moment toe.

 Chapter 6 - 06 – Is She Proud?

    Today I have been training my spells for some time, when I say training is just using this as much as I can until my mana runs out, I forgot to count how many times I almost ran out of it, it is a little dangerous.

    But of course, my effort was worth it, I managed to raise all my spells to level two, and when that happened, even the simplest spell had greatly increased its power.

    A simple fireball that was once the size of a fist was now being thrown the size of arge stone, in addition to the force of the fireball impact, the impact and explosion were much greater.

    When I tested fire magic at level two for the first time, I almost set fire to the forest next to the vige, so after that happened, I started throwing fireballs in strategic ces so I wouldn''t have too many problems.

    And of course, I not only evolved the level of my magic, but also the techniques I was able to use.

    Before I was able to use only fireball, water ball, and also the simplest spells of the other elements, but now I have learned to use the fire barrier and all the elements to protect myself, and also some more powerful spells.

    Well, it was not difficult to find out that I could do these other spells, so even without any teacher teaching me, I managed to use them without too many problems, maybe I really am a genius.

    ''Actually, I have no merit in this, I have a stolen power here.'' Increasing my spells so easily, I thought it would take a lot longer for this to happen, it''s incredible.

    But in addition to raising my level of magic, there is also something that makes me a little bad, leaves me with a bad feeling, which in this case is hiding everything from my family, yes, I am hiding all of this.

    As much as I trained my spells for so long, and they had so much chance to discover me, it never happened. Or maybe they already know that and are just ignoring it.

    No, it doesn''t make sense, I know the feeling of a mother and father who has a strong son very well, they would use him and boast him as a genius for the whole vige, it brings back bad memories.

    "I don''t think I need to tell you now, it doesn''t make sense, let''s just pretend they don''t know anything."

    "Don''t you know what?"

    "Ah, Lisandra, you scared me."

    "Aww, how cute, don''t be scared like that,e here, I''m going to spoil you a little bit." She said as she sat on the sofa in the living room and motioned for me to lie on her legs.

    I couldn''t deny affection like that, so I justy down and started to feel her hand caressing my head.

    "But then, what can''t they know? And who are they?"

    "Mom and Dad, of course." I had to speak in a childish way here, I have to remember that I am not over 30 years old.

    "So they can''t find out that you''re casting magic all over the ce."

    After hearing that phrase, I got up from his legs as fast as I could and asked, "How do you know that? Wasn''t I hiding?"

    "Look, you weren''t even trying to hide it. But how can I say, you didn''t hide anything, I think everyone already knows what you''re doing." Listening to it was as if I had been stabbed in the chest.

    So did everyone know that all the time? This is frustrating, but to be honest, I was not hiding it very well, just casting spells behind the house is not enough to say I was doing it hidden.

    "Is this serious? Do they know it too?"

    "Well, Daddy I don''t know, but Mom sure does, but don''t worry, I''m sure she is proud of you but isn''t saying anything."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course I do, Mom is an incredible magician, and seeing her 3-year-old son using magic, it must be the best thing in the world for her."

    "You''re right."

    "Can you talk to her about it, maybe she can teach you some magic lessons? She is very good at teaching."

    "So has she taught anyone before?"

    "Ah, yes she already did that, when I was just your age I took some sses, in fact, I just attended, she taught some children from the vige."

    "I understand."

    So my mom is just proud of me? But that was obvious, any mother would be proud if she had such a talented child, I don''t know why she was hiding it.

    "Thanks, sister."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "You made me realize that I was wrong to try to hide it."

    "Kyaaaa, Noah, you are sometimes scary talking in such an adult way, but you are so cute.." Aaah, stop it, you''re going to kill me.

 Chapter 7 - 07 – Lessons.

    It''s been a few days since I told my mother about my magic, she said she already knew about it, my father already, he seemed very proud but he also seemed a little sad when I started to tell him about it.

    Apparently, he wanted me to be a knight and use a sword, and Lisandra would be the one to use magic, but since Lisandra was not interested in that, he thought it would be worthwhile for me to continue on the path of magic.

    But of course, I soon denied that I immediately said that I wanted to do both, my father and mother were a little surprised, but they started supporting me with everything they could, they are the best parents I could have.

    In the morning I trained magic with my mother, and of course, in the afternoon I trained my fencing with my father.

    Even though I already know very well how to handle a sword, I still started training with it, and it is obvious that I was using a wooden sword, I still didn''t have enough strength to train with a real sword.

    Yes, as it is only a few days ago, I am still not training my body, but doing fencing was a good opportunity to train my body too, so I was enjoying this ss a lot.

    And my dad? Well, he seemed very surprised at my way of handling the sword, it was as if I had already used a sword before my training started, that''s what he said, and I couldn''t deny that it happened.

    And during my training, again that voice resonated in my mind.

    [You learned a new skill - Swordsman]

    Yes, I had learned the skill of swordsman, it seemed that I had started all over again, the strength of my strokes were no longer the same, because of my strength and also because of the level of skill.

    My way of wielding the sword was much worse than that of my father, even though he praised me I could still see that I was at a much lower level.

    So even though I have all that experience from my old life, does this system not let me use all my techniques? It seemed that the system was limiting me, but I think it better not to care about it.

    I will be able to level up my skills without too many problems, so in time I will return to what I was before, or maybe I will be even stronger.

    #######

    Now the training with my mother was different, she was not just teaching me magic, she was also insisting on teaching me about this world, like countries and other things, and I just epted it without question.

    I already knew the names of the countries and where they stayed because of the goddess''s exnations, so basically I was studying everything again, but I won''t dispense with my mother''s teachings, I would be being a bad son if I did that, wouldn''t I?

    But besides her telling me about the countries, she also told me a few more things that the goddess hadn''t told me, or maybe she said but I forgot.

    Apparently, demons and humans have been in trouble for a long time, there are no more wars between humans and demons, so everyone was living peacefully.

    The only thing that still existed and threatened people were the monsters that existed around the world, like goblins and other things, but the demons themselves were no longer fighting humans, and I don''t know if I was happy or sad about this news.

    As much as I wanted to be a strong person and kill demons when things are this way fewer people suffer, so I think it''s a good thing.

    Another thing she also taught was math, I was not a dumb person, so the basic math she tried to teach me I already knew, the numbers worked like in my old one, so it was quite simple.

    Thest thing we started to learn was magic, I started training because of magic, but it was thest thing we studied.

    And speaking the truth, not something that helped me a lot.

    She already knew that I knew magic and also knew how to use basic spells, but even so, she continued to teach me only simple spells and also help me with the use of mana, but I already knew how to do it very well.

    When I asked her about wanting to learn more borate and also more powerful spells, she refused to help me, telling me that I would have to grow a little more for this to happen.

    I have to say that it made me very frustrated, but you know what? I would never just wait for her to teach me, so obviously I will learn on my own or create my own magic if possible.

    I don''t know if I can create new magic and add it to this world, but I won''t know if I don''t try to do that, will I?

    And I''m sorry mom, this time I won''t obey you, I need to get stronger and stronger, and if you limit yourself to just basic spells, it won''t help me at all.. But of course, it does not mean that I will skip your sses.

 Chapter 8 - 08 – Evolution.

    Some time has passed since I started my sses with my mom and dad, and to my frustration, my spells have not increased, only my sword skill has gone up a bit.

    My level 1 skill went up to level 2.

    It was not a great advance, but it still helped me to improve my movements with the sword, even if it is a wooden and light sword, I was really enjoying doing that.

    And during my training with my father, my strength also increased a little, my strength went up by three points, not much, but it is better than not having any evolution.

    Also, even at the age of three, I was starting to build a little muscle in my body, which was weird.

    Could a 3-year-old child develop muscle? I didn''t understand much about it, but the way my mom and dad acted, it didn''t seem to be abnormal, so I epted it without questioning anything.

    And what was I thinking about creating new magic? It was not so easy when it seemed, I searched my mind for all the ways to create new magic, but none worked, I also tried to look in books and I didn''t find anything about it, it really seemed that I would have to use spells already existing in this world.

    Apparently, all elements have their own specific spells and I can''t change them, that''s a little frustrating, but knowing that I focused on learning other, more powerful spells.

    But all of the more powerful spells I tried to use didn''t work, and it didn''t take me a minute to realize that I wouldn''t be able to use them because of my level, and that frustrated me even more.

    I didn''t have anything to tell me at what level I''m going to release such magic, so what I can do is go up to my level and try to use them againter.

    That goddess could exin to me how spells work in this world, I know their names and their effects, but I don''t know when I''ll be able to use them, and my mother hasn''t started exining to me about it yet.

    ''Haaa, I think I will just have to raise my level from now on, it will be a long way to go, but I still have only three years, I have a lot of time to do that.''

    After being so frustrated with the level of the spells, I just focused on training with my mother and also training alone, and maybe it''s the best choice I''ve made since I got here, focusing only on training and not on the study.

    But even saying that I still took some of my time to study about this world and its magic, but it wasn''t long before I had nothing more to learn.

    #######

    Today I turned 5 years old, and it was also a long time ago that I started my training with mine and also with my father.

    In the meantime, I discovered that my father and mother were important people, something they had never told me before.

    I never went back to find out what they really were, I just imagined that they were adventurous for their skills and also for the scars on their bodies, but after having a serious conversation with my father, I also discovered that he was the chief of this vige.

    He could be considered a lower-ss nobleman, and he had his own vige there, something I would never have imagined since I was never treated differently by the other people in the vige.

    Normally in my old world, nobles would not mix with moners".

    I don''t like to use that word, but they were called that.

    For my title in the guild, and also for having contact with important people, I ended up being treated like a noble by people, but I never treated them any differently.

    So I am very happy that I am not treated differently by the people of the vige, it gives me some relief, and it also gives me hope that the nobles in this world are not arrogant and stupid.

    And after I discovered that, I also connected the points of why my house was so big, of course, the house of the vige master would be bigger than the others, but even imagining that that would be the reason, I never cared about it, I wouldn''t difference anyway.

    But letting go of this nobility issue, let''s go back to my training.

    It was hard training, but I finally managed to evolve a little more, the necessary to feel strong, maybe as strong as my mom, or maybe I''m overreacting.

    It wasn''t easy, I trained every day of my life, almost my entire day to get satisfactory results, I even pushed my body to the limit, making me pass out several times.

    I may be an idiot for letting this happen, or maybe I was too quick to evolve, but after that, I learned to control myself and not be exhausted anymore, my mother was very angry when she found me lying on the unlit floor.

    ''I don''t even like to remember.'' She is scary when she is angry.

    But now after so much training, my status has evolved.

    [Status]

    Name: Noah

    Level: 1

    Race: Human

    Age: 5

    Strength: 26

    Agility: 16

    Magic: 354

    Skills

    Divine Eyes.

    Fire Magic - Level 3

    Water Magic - Level 3

    Wind Magic - Level 3

    Earth Magic - Level 3

    Swordsman - Level 4

    [End]

    My strength and agility didn''t increase that much, but my magic almost doubled, I think it was a pleasant result for those who trained only for two years and also have such a childlike body.

    I even increased my attributes more than I thought it would because of my childhood physique.

    Now the most important thing is my spells, which are now all at level 3, it was a very satisfying thing to have spells at a slightly higher level. I haven''t put any magic on level 5 yet like my mom.

    But I still think that I am stronger than she because I can use several elements, and she can only use fire magic.

    ''Even so, I''m sure she would finish me off if we went into a real battle.''

 Chapter 9 - 09 – 10 Years Old.

    If it was some time since my birthday, and after so much time living alone and without people bothering my training, now I had a person by my side all the time, and that somehow bothered me a lot.

    Even though she didn''t hinder my training, I still felt a little ufortable about having her beside me all the time, and this girl''s name was Lari, it was a little girl''s name, but she was already a little girl older.

    She started working here as my nanny, yes, she started working as a personal maid of mine to be more exact, but even so, I felt that she was my nanny or something.

    I asked my mother about it, that there was no need for someone to take care of me that way. She understood that I had a mentality a little more advanced than my age, but even so, she did not change her mind.

    And from then on I had to ept that Lari would stay with me for the time.

    At first, she was very upset about me, but after a few months of living together, I started to get used to it, and I also started talking a lot with her. Could I see her as a little sister maybe?

    But in that case, she was my older sister, but let''s leave that of younger sister just for my thoughts.

    Lari treated me very well and was very kind, and in a way, I was happy with that, because even though I was a child, I was still a boy, and there was nothing that would make a man happier than being treated well by a beautiful woman.

    When she appeared in front of me for the first time, I was enchanted by her blonde hair, in addition to those red eyes that made her even more beautiful, the simple clothes she wore did not change the fact that she is one of the most beautiful women that I I already saw.

    But as I said earlier, I see her as my older sister, and the difference in physical age is veryrge, that is, I couldn''t do anything, but having contact with her was good enough.

    Now let''s talk about your Status.

    She was an ordinary woman, she did not have high strength and neither of her statuses was of considerable value, apart from her abilities, she had no ability, she was an ordinary woman.

    I thought she was a former adventurer or something, so I started looking at her Status, but when I saw that Lari was only 19 years old, and also see the values ??in her Status, I realized that I was wrong.

    Obviously, I don''t care if she is strong or not, so I didn''t mention anything about her strength or anything, I just let her watch all of my training, and of course, we got closer and closer.

    She always looked at me in awe, and also wondered how strong a boy could be so young.

    And now, I''m sure that Lari is one of the closest people I have to myself today and one that I''ll be sure to protect if something happens.

    Who knew that the person who bothered me would be a person that I care so much about, right?

    ********

    A lot of time has passed since then, and I have already turned 10 years old. I had a very peaceful life in the vige, I never had to use my magic for anything, and I continued my training throughout this time.

    Of course, with Lari at my side all this time, our friendship and rtionship have not changed over the years.

    After so much training, and also for so much time, I managed to evolve my skills a lot, with each passing year, the faster I was able to raise my Status, in addition to my skills.

    When I turned 10 years old, I could say that I already had the strength of an adult person, or maybe I was even stronger than an adult person, or even stronger than some adventurers.

    But even though my skills have gone up, my strength has not yete close to my father''s strength, I could call him a monster if I didn''t know my old status, he is very weak if Ipare it with my previous strength.

    One thing that happened during that time was the evolution of Lisandra.

    After continuing to watch my daily training together with Lari, she also became interested in magic, and after I started giving her some support to start training together with us, she started to develop good magic skills.

    I also tried to get Lari to start training, but she avoided it at all costs, said she didn''t want to do something like that.

    Lisandra''s magic was on the same level as my magic, but it was satisfying to see that my sister was also evolving and could also be an adventure in the future.

    Imagine that? A group of adventurers made up of two brothers would be something incredible, and I wouldn''tin if something like that happened, so I continued training with her and my mother daily, evolving her magic a lot.

    But aside from that, this is my status today.

    [Status]

    Name: Noah

    Level: 1

    Race: Human

    Age: 10

    Strength: 126

    Agility: 109

    Magic: 756

    Skills

    Divine Eyes.

    Fire Magic - Level 5

    Water Magic - Level 5

    Wind Magic - Level 5

    Earth Magic - Level 5

    Swordsman - Level 7

    end ]

    It was a huge evolution, maybe even more than it should have been, but I wouldn''tin about it, the stronger I get, the better it will be when I start my hunts.

    Yes, the hunts are close to starting.

 Chapter 10 - 10 – I Sure Would Have Fallen In Love With Her.

    "Mother, what are you going to do today?" I asked my mother as I sat next to her in the living room. She was holding a cup in her hand, apparently, she was having tea.

    "Nothing much, I intend to take care of some things for the vige this morning, and in the afternoon we will start our ss." She replied and immediately took another sip of her tea.

    This is my mother''s current life, just taking care of the vige and also teaching Lisandra and me. Other people tried to enter our ss, but she refused them all.

    So she was teaching just the two of us.

    "I see, won''t you wear yourself out like that?" I asked worried as she worked and taught almost all day, shouldn''t she take some time out to have fun? She could travel somewhere.

    "Of course not, I''m a strong woman, you know?" She said as she smiled.

    "I know you are strong, but I have never seen you having fun before."

    Since I was born she has been trying to take care of me and also take care of the vige, even without knowing what she did exactly for the vige, I knew she worked a lot. And even after Lari started taking care of me, she is still a very close mother who does everything for me.

    "It''s true, I haven''t had fun in a while." She said as she ced the cup on the table in front of her, after thinking for a while she continued: "But even if I''m not traveling or having fun, isn''t staying with my family well enough?"

    "What a depressing phrase."

    "What did you say?" She looked angry but was smiling.

    "I''m sorry to talk like that, but anyone needs to have fun, why don''t you travel with my dad? We can stay here with Lari." I made a good proposal here, she was a responsible girl, so there would be no problem.

    "It is not that simple, you already know that your father does not stay at home because of work, he needs to be traveling many times, so the obligation to take care of the vige remains for me, since I am his wife, right?"

    "So this is why the father travels so much, all because of his work?" During all these years he traveled many times, so I sometimes had to train my fencing on my own, but nowadays he is traveling even more.

    "Hmm, normally he also needs to look for some things in other cities as this is a small vige, and we don''t have to do big ntations or raise many animals. And of course, he needs to inform the nobility about the state of the vige, among other things."

    Not satisfied, she continued.

    "He is a busy man, and since no one in the vige has strength simr to or greater than mine, I need to take care of the vige and also help in emergencies. If we both traveled, the vige would turn into chaos, or it would be attacked, do not you think?"

    "I think so."

    She was absolutely right, if the two people responsible for the vige traveled, in addition to the problems that would arise, perhaps somehow they would be punished for abandoning their work.

    Since they have responsibility for this vige, they need to keep it in order and also safe.

    ''It looks like they won''t be able to have fun anytime soon. "But she is happy to live that way, so I have no problem keeping things the way they are.

    But even so, she seemed happy that I had worried about her, mothers are all the same, aren''t they?

    ######

    **A few dayster**

    "So daddy isn''t going to have dinner with us again?"

    "I told you, he traveled this morning to the nearest town, maybe in two days he''ll be back."

    "I understand."

    I just observed that conversation between Lisandra and my mother, she seemed a little worried about my father, but I think she should have got used to it, he is always traveling.

    Seeing this, I decided to cheer her up somehow: "Don''t worry, Lisandra, Daddy will be back in no time." Even though I was four in the youngest, she seemed to trust me a lot, so she smiled and agreed with me, calming down soon after.

    My mother was very surprised by this, but as it was not the first time, she stopped paying attention to us and continued to eat her food, since we were now at dinner time.

    I looked to my side and Lari was standing a little further from the table, just watching us have dinner, she always did something like that, and I understand what she is doing, anywhere it is considered rude for an employee to sit at the dining table together with your master.

    But my mom doesn''t care about this, I often convinced her to sit down with us and my mom didn''t care about that, in fact, she was very happy and the atmosphere was very pleasant.

    Then I will have to do this again.

    "Lari, why don''t you sit with us? You must be hungry, right?"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Noah, I will eat afterward."

    "I already told you to stop calling me that, I don''t like being called that, and you know that."

    "Is that .." She looked at my mom waiting for her to say something, but she kept eating quietly, but I realized that she was paying attention to our conversation.

    "Don''t worry, just call me Noah and sit down with us, Mom won''t mind that, you''ve done this once, haven''t you?"

    "Yes ..." Even though she was a little reluctant about it, she finally gave up and sat down in the chair next to me and started to help herself, my mother remained silent, and Lari was still apprehensive about it, even though she did it before you still not used to it?

    Don''t worry, Lari, you are like family to me, even if the mother said something, I would go against her ~~

    I spoke softly so that only Lari would listen.

    What are you saying? ~~

    She blushed a little and answered me quietly, making sure my mom didn''t hear anything, she really is a cute girl, isn''t she? If it were in my old world I would surely have fallen in love with it.

 Chapter 11 - 11 – Interaction.

    "Noah, it''s time for bed." Lari approached me, then without sitting next to me on the couch, even telling me that it is time for bed, do you sit next to me like that?

    "I''m on my way, I''m finishing this page." What was I reading you may be asking? Well, since I don''t have what to study anymore, I usually just read a few books at night.

    These were books that were thrown in the closet at home, of no use, so I talked to my mother and she allowed me to pick up the books and take them to my room, and that was how I was full of things to read.

    It was a good training for my mind, and it also helped me to tire my mind so that I could sleep peacefully, besides that they were good books, they were books about heroes, monsters, and other subjects involving battles.

    Some books even involved gods, making me think about it a little.

    Are there gods in this world as these books count? Or is it just an invention of the people who wrote it? Of any strength I find it difficult for gods to exist around here, a god would not waste time living in the world of mortals.

    Anyway, they were good books, and it kept me very entertained, I didn''t have many opportunities to read something like that in my old world, so I''m happy to be able to do that every day.

    "So, what are you reading now?" Lari was always by my side during my readings, since I always read before I went to sleep, and she put me to sleep, so she was always curious about the books I was reading.

    She seemed to enjoy listening to the stories the book told, or maybe she liked to listen to what I was telling, but I think it works the same, it makes no difference.

    "It''s the story about a demon who ends up betraying other demons and then allies himself with humans, it''s quite a clich��." Yes, I had read other simr stories, like human traitors and so on.

    "I see, and how did it happen? I wonder." Even though it was a clich�� story, Lari seemed quite interested, so I couldn''t refuse to tell her about the story that was in the book, at least tell what I had already read about him, it was a little more than half.

    She had even forgotten that she had to take me to bed, she was listening to everything I said carefully, in the sad moments she was sad, in the moments of joy she smiled, it was as if she were experiencing the events.

    What a more influential girl, or maybe she just gets too involved in reading or the story, and this is very interesting, I''m happy to see that, and throughout the story, she acted the same way.

    And so I finished telling everything I had read so far.

    "That was a wonderful story, but now if I don''t take you to bed or your mom will kill me, let''s go."

    "The story isn''t over yet, tomorrow night I''ll tell you the rest, okay?" I smiled at Lari and got up from the couch with her.

    "I see, I''m happy to hear that, now let''s get going." She took my hand and started walking towards my room, making me think about it a little, should she really be doing this?

    I mean, I''m already a 10-year-old child, I don''t think she should still be putting me to sleep. It''s not that I don''t like it, but it''s a little weird, or maybe I''m just a spoiled boy?

    We arrived in my room, then I put the book I was holding in a leak was inside my room, I left my shoes next to the bed and Iy down, all while Lari apanied me.

    "You shouldn''t always do this, put me to sleep ... I''m no a child anymore."

    "You can be 10 years old and be a little more mature, but you were still a child, weren''t you? And I''m being paid to do that."

    "Do you mean that if you weren''t paid, you wouldn''t do that?"

    "Nothing like that, but even if you say it like that, I only got to know you because I started working here."

    "You''re right, good night, Lari."

    "Good night, sleep well, tomorrow morning I wille to wake you up, I hope you wake up with a smile on your face as always."

    "With you waking me up? Of course, I''m going to get up with a smile on my face."

    "It looks like you''re trying to win me over, better stop it or I might end up falling in love with you." Of course, she was just kidding, this has happened before.

    "Would that really happen?" But I decided to take it as a joke too.

    "Will be?" After my question she just smiled at me, she didn''t blush or anything, she was acting like an adult ying like a child, I think it should be like that.

    Then Lari turned off the lights and left the room, I could only hear the sound of the door closing, so I closed my eyes.

    Tomorrow will be a new day, and I hope it will be as wonderful a day as the others that I am experiencing in this world, and that I will see Lari''s beautiful face again.

    It''s fun to y with her that way.

 Chapter 12 - 12 – What The Hell Is Going On?

    Haaa ~~

    "That''s weird." I got up a little confused as I had just woken up and was still sleepy, as I still didn''t get enough sleep, I looked around and everything was dark, not really understanding what was going on.

    First I started to hear screams, and then I started to hear the voices of some men who seemed very angry, they were loud enough that I could hear from my room, and I could also wake up.

    Even without really understanding what was happening since I was sleepy, I got up from the bed and walked towards my bedroom door, I wanted to see if all this noise wasing from inside the house.

    Ah, shit ~~

    As soon as I approached the door, it suddenly opened in my direction, making me jump back so as not to be hit, and there was Lari, who went into the room desperately and locked the door.

    "Don''t get out of here, do you hear me? Stay in here." She was sweating cold and breathing heavily, even in the dark, I could see her eyes shining, they were covered with tears.

    "What''s going on out there? And why are you so desperate?"

    "Thugs, there are a lot of thugs out there, but your mom will take care of everything."

    Wait, bandit? Why are they attacking this vige right now? Maybe they are taking advantage of my father''s absence? How do they know about it? What motherfuckers, I''m going to kill each one of them.

    I let go of Lari''s arms and took my metal sword that I was currently using during my training, even though it was just a training sword, it was very sharp.

    "What are you going to do? Are you crazy? Too many of them are going to end up dead, my job is to protect you, so you won''t leave this room." She hugged me again to keep me from leaving the room.

    "Where''s Lisandra? Is she okay?" I asked Lari expecting an answer, but the only thing she could tell me was that she had run straight to my room as soon as she realized what was going on.

    Again I let go of her arms and headed for the door, making her run to me in despair and hug me again to try to stop me.

    "Your mom is already out there, she''ll take care of everything, you don''t have to take chances like that."

    "You know very well that the mother can''t take care of a group of bandits alone as she is now. I know she was strong, but she has not retired for a long time? I still trust her, but I am still afraid that something happens. "

    "Do you prefer to die so young then to let your mother die? Don''t do it, for me." Wait, let my mom die just to stay alive? This is stupid even for her, I would never do anything like that.

    "Are you really saying that? I never thought I would say that, but let me go now I have to go. We''ll talkter." I let go of her arms again and this time she was quiet and said nothing more, remained motionless.

    I opened the door she had locked and gone outside to my room.

    I still heard the screams outside, but first I went to Lisandra''s room to make sure she is okay, I walked slowly so as not to scare her, I tried to open the door but it was locked.

    Toc ~~

    Toc ~~

    I knocked lightly on the door so as not to make a noise, then repeatedly called for Lisandra, to see if she answered in any way.

    "Noah, is it you? You should stay in your room, Mom will take care of everything."

    ''I''m d she''s here.''

    "Okay, I''m going back to my room, stay locked up here and be quiet, don''t get anyone''s attention, do you hear?"

    "Got it, I''m going to stay here, stay safe too, please." Her voice was a little shaky, she was probably crying, and I could also feel the sincerity in her words.

    But of course, I was lying, as soon as we finished our conversation, I walked to the main room of the house, and also to the only exit from the house, walking carefully so as not to make too much noise.

    On the way, I was sure to check if Lari was still inside the room, but as soon as I tried to open the door I realized it was already locked, at least she is safe now, I can move on.

    "Now, we have a brat here, I thought the inhabitants of this house were still sleeping, but I don''t think they would continue to sleep with so much noise outside, say brat, where''s your mommy?"

    As soon as I arrived in the main room, I found a man taking some things and putting them in a cloth bag.

    "My mom must be out there, haven''t you met her? She must be burning your friends right now."

    "Hmmm, there was indeed a woman like that out there, she was using fire magic, but she will not be able to fight so many people, probably mypanions must have already taken care of her."

    "You are underestimating her too much." I clutched the hilt of the sword with my hand and prepared to attack.

    "Hmm?" The thug seemed to notice and dropped the cloth bag on the floor, I could only find the sound of some things breaking, and after releasing the bag, he also took his sword that was around his waist: "Brat, you don''t seem to be kidding, it is not?"

    I could see that his sword was shaking, was he afraid? Are you just a coward?

    "Certainly not." I used my legs to give a big boost and jump over the living room sofa at high speed to find the bandit in the front, all while holding my sword with one hand.

    I moved right and left quickly, all in a short space of time, I never felt my body so light before.

    I felt my body get hot with the adrenaline that started to sleep me, besides the fun of looking at that bandit paralyzed with fear. Maybe I got in front of you in less than two seconds, with no reaction time.

    With just one diagonal movement, and with just one scream, his right arm holding his sword was cut along with his neck, a lot of blood was running down the wall and it was all over the floor, and his arm he had flown a few inches away.

    I had made a mess in this room, but it is a little nostalgic.

    [You have leveled up - Current level 2]

    [You received 10 skill points]

    So can I also raise my level by killing humans? This is convenient.

    ''This was easier than I thought, let''s take care of some more of them, and also find my mom, I am getting genuinely concerned about the bandit''s words.

 Chapter 13 - 13 – That Bad Feeling.

    I left the house and left the man''s body lying there, I don''t know who will clean it upter, but it certainly isn''t me. I took the key to the door that was inside and when I left I locked the door, this will guarantee a little more security.

    I don''t know how this man got here, but the door was not locked, I was wondering if my mom was stupid enough to leave the door open as soon as she left, shouldn''t she be a little more careful?

    ''Now is not the time to care about that.'' After locking the door I hid the key under some nts next to the house, I didn''t have any pockets since I was wearing pajamas.

    And after leaving that key there, I went towards the nearest screams, it was a woman''s voice, and she seemed desperate, so I ran as fast as I could, but since my agility is not so high, my speed was not so fast.

    Of course,pared to that guy she was tall, but when I''m running alone like that, I don''t seem to be fast at all.

    ''It will evolveter.'' The screaming had stopped, but I already had a sense of where that person was, so I ran over there. Behind the nearest house, this is where it is.

    I held my sword even tighter and entered behind the house at full speed, as soon as I looked at that ce a man was on top of a woman, his clothes were already partially torn, but he still doesn''t seem to have done anything.

    Her screams had stopped by the amount of cloth that was in her mouth, the woman saw me and seemed to want to scream, but the fabric prevented her voice froming out, her eyes were full of tears.

    "Bastard." Perhaps it is one of the most disgusting things that a person can witness or suffer, a ****, was he really doing this here? But that bastard, this is fucking disgusting.

    "Shit, because I messed up right now, it was getting ... Argh." A great deal of blood flows into the woman''s face.

    As soon as the man''s body would fall on the woman, I grabbed his head and pulled him back, throwing him back, his head almost took off because of the wound on his neck, the woman looked terrified, but she also looked quite relieved.

    "Thank you thank you very much." She looked scared and also happy that nothing happened, this situation is much worse than I thought.

    "Listen, stay hidden back here, and if something happens, shout as loud as you can, I already know your voice, I can help you." I don''t know if it''s a good idea, but I need to look for my mom, and I can''t be looking after her here.

    "Okay, a lot of people need help."

    She was a good woman, even in this situation she was caring for others, I could see that she was scared, don''t worry, nothing will happen to you while I''m here.

    ########

    I started walking through the vige, and every thug I met on the way I killed easily, many people were being beaten, some were already dead, others were close to being abused, it was aplete mess.

    This whole situation makes me feel bad, but it makes me excited at the same time, my body waspletely overwhelmed by the adrenaline of killing someone, at times I couldn''t even feel it when my sword pulled the arm off one of them.

    But even during all that blood that was spilled, not once did I get to see my mother, it was as if she had disappeared from that ce, and with every second that passed my concern grew more and more.

    All the people I met, I told to hide and scream if needed and I woulde to rescue them. The number of bandits was getting smaller and smaller, so I was confident that nothing bad would happen.

    Guur~~

    "This is very easy, I don''t know if I''m happy or sad about it." Another bandit killed in just a simple flick of my sword, their skill was at least mediocre, when will I have any challenges here?

    YOU SHIT, I''LL KILL YOU. ~~

    ''Wait a second.''

    I WILL BURN YOU LIVE, YOU SON OF A BITCH ~~

    I knew that voice, but why show up right now? Even though I searched for you all over the vige, I hadn''t found you, because right now you decide to show up? And you still seem to be in trouble.

    Listening to her voice, I ran towards her as fast as I could, all the way I looked around and couldn''t find anyone else who needed help, it was like the bandits were in just one ce now.

    They all disappeared in a matter of seconds.

    ''Was it after the scream?'' I didn''t hear anything after the scream, were they all going to the same ce my mom was at? This is dangerous.

    I tightened my fist even harder with my sword, and with strong pain in my ankles, I managed to increase my speed, even more, sometimes I need to push a little, no?

    ''That bad feeling, I''m sure there is a reason..'' It was as if my heart was about to be crushed.

 Chapter 14 - 14 – She Needs Emotional Support, I Think I Should Give Her That.

    I approached the screaming ce in an instant, and the closer I got the warmer the environment was getting, in addition to the rity of the ce getting bigger and bigger, it was like a great source of light and heat was forming here.

    All of this was happening behind the houses, between the houses and the forest, the light in that ce was immense, I could see a lot of light going up, it even looked like a tornado made of fire.

    ''I understand.''

    It sure was my mom doing this, but it seemed to be getting out of hand, so I had to do something to help her.

    So I went to one of the nearest houses and looked carefully behind the houses without being noticed to get a better view of what was happening there, but as soon as I put my face behind the house to look, one great heat came over my face, in addition to the great amount of light.

    I couldn''t even see properly, and I felt like all the hair on my face was being burned, it was painful.

    Gyaaaaaa ~~

    AAAAAAH, SOMEONE HELP ME ~~

    I had no vision of anything that was happening right because of therge amount of fire and light that was in that ce, so I could only hear the cry of despair from several men while that great column of fire was swallowing them up.

    "Shit, I need to do something." Even thinking if I could do something, I didn''t have much to do, using water magic here to prevent it wouldn''t make any sense, I''m not sure if my magic would put out that fire.

    The only thing to do at that moment was to wait for the magic to disperse, it would not be able to keep the magic activated for a long time, I''m sure it will get tired at some point.

    And when that happens I need to help you.

    "Ahhh, you bastards, I''m going to burn you all up." I had no vision of what was going on, but the heat continued to get stronger and stronger, in addition to the wind that was getting stronger and stronger, it was almost bing a really fiery tornado.

    The only screams I was able to hear after that were my mother''s screams, she seemed to be in pain, maybe the use of magic is affecting her, but the men''s voices, I couldn''t hear any of them.

    "It''s all over?" At this point I started to imagine just one possibility, that they were all burned alive, but would they really be so stupid to burn themselves that way? It was just getting away from the fire just like I did.

    But I will not doubt the intelligence of bandits, sometimes they can be stupider than a door.

    After waiting a while behind the house, the heat was decreasing and my mother''s voice was getting weaker, she seemed to be calming down or running out of strength, so I took this opportunity to try to talk to her.

    I partially protected my eyes with my hands and introduced myself in front of my mother, she was in a way I had never seen before.

    In addition to all those charred bodies around him, his body was also slightly burned, especially in his arms, his clothes were also partially torn.

    The fire continued to circte her, her hair was a little messy and swaying all over the ce because of the wind that was also there, her eyes were red, it looked like she had set fire to her own eyes.

    "Mom, it''s okay already, they''ve all died, right?" I didn''t approach, but I screamed loud enough that she could hear me, and it seems that with just one scream my voice reached her.

    The fire that was in your body before was sucked into your body again, everything disappeared in a second, it was a strange scene, totally different from what happened in my old world.

    In my old world, all the magic was undone in a second, and not sucked into the user''s body.

    "Noah?" She staggered a little and then dropped to her knees on the floor.

    Haaa ~~

    Haa ~~

    Her breathing was heavy, she was not well, so I approached her as quickly as I could to support her.

    "What happened, why are you so bad? You shouldn''t have used so much magic in that irresponsible way, weren''t you a strong adventurer?"

    "I''m sorry, I got a little out of control, haha."

    "How did you get out of control? You were an adventurer, you should have kept your control, your emotions didn''t ..."

    Uwaaa ~~

    Before I could finish my sermon she started to cry uncontrobly, but even though I couldn''t understand what had just happened to her, I hugged her as tightly as I could.

    This went on for a long time, a sincere hug that I could never give my first mother to support her, but now everything will be different.

 Chapter 15 - 15 – Is She Really Okay?

    After supporting her for a while while I hugged her, I looked around to see the situation where everything was in, and the situation was the worst possible, people died on the floor, some crying inside their houses, and others injured.

    My mother had calmed down, she had stopped crying and was taking a deep breath trying topose herself.

    "Are you all right now? I''ll take you home,e on." I held her arm and forced her body a little, making her stand up, after her feet were firmly on the floor, she supported her arm on my neck.

    It was strange for a tall woman to be supported by such a small child, but I was struggling to carry her.

    On the way home I passed the bodies of the bandits I had killed earlier, she was also looking at them, but she didn''t say anything, just kept walking.

    "So, what happened that made you lose control? Can I help you with something?" I still haven''t figured out the reason for all this, so I would like to know to try to help you in any way.

    "It was nothing, I just got really irritated by everything that was going on, so I lost control." It was the simplest answer she could give me, and also the most usible, but from the look in her eyes, I could see that it wasn''t just that.

    But it was not a good time, so I decided to keep quiet and not press her too hard to say anything, all the way to the house, we both remained silent, and then we got close to the front door.

    As soon as we got close to home, my mom saw the blood seeping under the door and ran ahead to see what had happened, I managed to see her look of despair when she saw that scene.

    But as soon as she opened the door, I could hear her sigh of relief even though it was a considerable distance away, so I approached her to try to exin.

    "I''m sorry, I ended up meeting this guy here, so I had to do this."

    "Don''t worry, I''m d you killed him, if he went into the rooms,, he could end up finding Lisandra." She continued to look around at the blood that was on the wall and the floor, in addition to the arm of the man who had been ripped off.

    She walked carefully to avoid getting blood on her feet and walked into the house, then went towards Lisandra''s room. I followed close behind also avoiding the blood was on the floor.

    Toc ~~

    Toc ~~

    "Lisandra, it''s me, mommy." I could hear my mother knocking on the door of Lisandra''s room, then the lock on the door opening.

    As soon as I got close I could see Lisandra hugging my mother with all her strength while tears were streaming down her face. My mother was also almost crying, but she held on.

    After the two hugged for a while longer, Lisandra noticed me and also ran towards me and squeezed me as hard as she could, of course, I didn''t refuse her hug.

    "I''m d you''re okay, I knew you wouldn''t be standing still." She was shaking and crying, Lisandra had realized that I had left the house, I must have worried her.

    The hug continued for a while until she seemed to have calmed down and released me.

    Haa ~~

    "What is it?" But as soon as she released me, her face wentpletely pale and she started to stutter, I was a little confused before remembering that there was a dead person behind me.

    I don''t think she gets along very well with blood, do you?

    Lisandra ran out of the room and then went into the bathroom, I could just hear her puking all her dinner out, this is a little disgusting.

    ######

    After Lisandra ran out to the bathroom and locked herself in, I went to my room and knocked on the door. Lari still hadn''t unlocked the door, but as soon as she heard my voice, she opened the door quickly.

    "It looks like you''re fine," I said while looking at her, her eyes were a little puffy, she seemed to have cried a lot after I left the house, I think I made her worry a lot too.

    ''Should I apologize?'' While I was thinking this, I felt a warmth around my body, when I realized Lari was already hugging me, stronger than ever, and again started to cry.

    My mother had already left the house again, she seemed to want to see the damage in the vige and help other people, I will help her with this, but first I wanted to tell Lari that I was fine.

    I continued to hug her for a while, and Lari said nothing, just continued to hold me in her arms.

    "Listen, I have to go now, the mother needs me to help her. And be careful when you leave the room, the room is a little bloody, and I don''t know if you would like to see something like that." She was certainly not used to blood, so I preferred to warn her.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you inside the room."

    "Okay, I''ll be right back." As soon as I turned to leave, I could hear my bedroom door closing, Lari had locked herself in there again, it looks like I''m going to have a lot to talk to her about.

    Before leaving, I went to the bathroom door to see how Lisandra was doing. As soon as I approached, I could hear her cough, she seemed to be vomiting until now.

    Toc ~~

    Toc ~~

    "Is everything okay in there?"

    "Yes, do not worry." She didn''t look well.

    "I''m going to help Mom, don''t leave the house, and avoid looking at the room too much, and you know why."

    "Yes ... Bleeh"

    I guess I shouldn''t have said about it, but she wouldn''t die because of it, so I turned and left the house avoiding the bloodstains that were still around.

    *****

    A/N: I''m almost signing a contract so I will try to post chapters daily, I would appreciate it if you voted for this story to help me.

 Chapter 16 - s 16 – These Traumatized People … I Feel A Little Bad

    It had been a few hours since the attack happened, so it was alreadyte. My mom had sent someone to tell my dad about what had happened, so by night, he would be here already.

    The only thing we did during all those hours was to help some people who were in shock, many of them were unable to even speak after witnessing such brutality.

    Some women who had been abused were not even able to stand, these women and also people who lost their rtives were all traumatized enough to lose the desire to walk and talk.

    My mother visited all these people and put them in one ce, this ce had been created to help these people, she took them away from the bodies of their rtives and left them in the care of other people who were better mentally, and also volunteered to help.

    Women who were abused were also left in the care of other residents.

    "What will we do now?" After leaving all those people who were badly in the care of the other residents, my mother started walking around the vige, not knowing what to do from now on.

    So even though I asked her, my mom totally ignored me.

    Since she was confused and saying nothing, I decided to say something: "Listen, let''s gather all the bodies of the people in the vige who were killed, then we will prepare the funeral and the burial of all of them, what do you think?"

    My mother stopped for a moment to say anything, but then she responded with a simple "Okay." And he headed towards the group of people again. After a few minutes, they returned with some men and women.

    They were some of the people who were helping to take care of the other residents, they seemed to be very calm about what happened. They were older, so maybe they were used to something like that.

    Most of the residents who were ill were children and younger people, and of course, there were also women, but I don''t really like to think about what they suffered, I sincerely start to feel a lot of anger.

    "Noah, can you stay home, okay? You should support your sister Lari." My mother started walking with other people inside a house, I didn''t even have time to say anything.

    Anyway, my help is not needed here, so I decided to go home.

    While I wasing back I was greeted by some people and I was also looked at by some women, they didn''t look at all well, they were covering themselves with nkets apparently with their torn clothes.

    One of the people who greeted was the same woman I saved from abuse when I left the house, she was very grateful and even gave me a hug of thanks, of course, she would not deny that.

    After talking with a few more people, and also feeling ufortable about being in the midst of such people''s suffering, I went home. I couldn''t stand to see those people shaking and crying in front of me.

    #####

    I approached home and the first thing I noticed is that the blood that was dripping through the door had disappeared, the house had already been cleaned, the bandit''s body was thrown a few meters away, the only person who could have done it was Lari.

    I didn''t think she would have so much rush to carry someone''s body like that, well, it would save a bit of work, because I was thinking that I would have to clean it up.

    "Lari? Where are you?" I opened the door and called out to her, the room was really clean. It didn''t take ten seconds for her to answer me, she appeared in the room and looked a little pale.

    "You came back, just as well." She sat on the sofa in the living room, or I could tell she was practically passed out, so I approached to try to help her.

    "Is everything okay? What do you have? Don''t tell me that you are bad for cleaning the room ..." Lari looked at me and replied, "It wasn''t because of that." But I could see that she was lying, why did she bother to clean this ce up if she isn''t used to blood?

    "You really are an idiot, cleaning this ce up and still feeling sick, you should have left it to me." I tried to get her attention and put some pressure on her, but there was no point in doing that, so I left her on the couch and got up.

    I looked at her for a while and asked, "How''s Lisandra doing? Did she stop vomiting? I was afraid she might get worse while my mom and I were out and about."

    Lari, with some difficulties, answered me: "She is probably in her room now, but she has already improved, in fact, I suggested that she stay in her room while I clean this ce."

    "I understand."

    After hearing this I went to Lisandra''s room, I approached the door to listen to something, but there was no sounding from inside. I was worried so I partially opened the door and looked inside your room.

    Lisandra was lying in her bed while she slept, so I closed the door and didn''t disturb her sleep. And after that, I went straight to my room, since I had some free time now.

    ''The time hase to take a look at those skill points, I won several of them after I went up three levels.'' I went inside the room, closed the door, andy down on the bed to make it asfortable as possible.

    Apparently killing bandits doesn''t help much, I killed many of them to gain only three levels, I need to go after monsters, that''s just not enough. But now let''s see how it works.

    *****

    A/N: I''m almost signing a contract so I will try to post chapters daily, I would appreciate it if you voted for this story to help me.

 Chapter 17 - 17 – How Long Will She Cry?

    When Iy down, I opened the window and started to observe all my Status, my strength and agility remained a little low, but my spells were already at an eptable level.

    ''What is it that is better toe up here?'' I started looking between my skills and the strength, agility, and magic points. I would be able to level up all of them, but I wasn''t sure what to do.

    I was still not satisfied with my strength, so I seriously thought about injecting some points here, but at the same time, I also thought about focusing all my points on magic ... That wasplicated.

    "I think I should share it." After thinking for a while, I decided to divide the points between my spells and the Status points.

    First, one of my spells woulde up, and of course, I chose the fire spell, since it is the spell with the most firepower avable. So without thinking twice I clicked on the little arrow that was beside magic.

    [3 points will be used, are you sure about that? Yes No ]

    A small warning was given, giving me the option to ept or decline.

    ''Then that''s it.'' It wouldn''t be as simple as I thought, to go up to level 6 I would need three points, I wonder how much I will need when I increase the level of these spells even more.

    But even though it is a bit expensive in my opinion, I did select it, and then another warning was given.

    [You used 3 skill points to raise your spell to level 6]

    After starting to understand how it would work, I decided to raise my other three spells, putting them all at level 6, 12 points were spent for that. So I still had 18 points left.

    ''I think the spells are good enough, if I level them up so much, I think things will get a little out of control.'' I was afraid that I would end up going overboard, even though I didn''t think it would happen.

    Now that I had finished raising the level of my spells, my eyes focused on that small table that showed my Status points, I wonder how much strength I can get with just those 18 points.

    Without thinking twice, I selected the arrow that was next to the strong points.

    [You will use 1 point to obtain 10 strength points, are you sure about that? Yes No ]

    Again another warning message was given, but this time it was a message that got me excited, seeing that spending just one point would make me get 10 strength points, if I put the 18 points here, I would get 180 strength points.

    "That is quite a thing." A smile appeared on my face, but even though I could get 180 strength points, I decided to split between agility so I wouldn''t be so unbnced. I would not focus on my magic now since the value is good, I will leave that forter.

    My current Status left me very satisfied.

    [Status]

    Name: Noah

    Level: 4

    Race: Human

    Age: 10

    Strength: 216

    Agility: 199

    Magic: 756

    Skills

    Divine Eyes.

    Fire Magic - Level 6

    Water Magic - Level 6

    Wind Magic - Level 6

    Earth Magic - Level 6

    Swordsman - Level 7

    Skill Points - 0

    [ End ]

    ####

    It had been a few hours since it all happened, it was already night and my father hade home. When he arrived, he brought a doctor along with him who helped to treat everyone.

    After hearing what had happened, the doctor offered to help and said he would not charge anything, of course, my father would not deny his help, and when he came to the vige.

    It was a great help since some injured people needed treatment, but no serious injuries, so he managed to treat them all quickly, leaving my mother very relieved.

    Another important thing was that all the bodies had already been collected and were protected with sheets, and the preparation of the bodies for burial would begin, but that would only happen tomorrow morning.

    During all that happened, I stayed inside the house with Lari and Lisandra, but my mother told everything that happened as soon as she entered. Lisandra had no idea of ??the gravity of the situation, so she went pale when she heard the number of people who were dead.

    Lari also looked surprised, but she didn''t look bothered either. In fact, she seemed even relieved, apparently, her parents woulde to the vige to be by her side, if they were here at the time of the attack they might be dead.

    "Where''s father now?" I asked my mother who was inside her room, she was packing some things that had been dropped on the floor during the night, apparently, she got up so desperate that she ended up dropping everything.

    "He''s taking care of some things around the vige, and also taking care of the bodies."

    Break ~~

    When she remembered everything she had seen, she held the portrait so tightly that she was holding it that the ss broke.

    "Your hand is bleeding, wait a second." I went to the kitchen where Lari was preparing dinner and asked her to get me some bandages to help my mother.

    She was worried, but I said it was nothing serious. I grabbed the bandages and ran to the room again.

    "Mother."

    "...Fuck ... Hic .."

    "Listen, it''s over, all right." I went to the bedroom and hugged her while holding her bleeding hand.

    I continued to hug her for a while, and after parting with her, I started taking care of her hand, cleaned the cut, and then put the bandages on, and all this while continuing to watch her crying in front of me.

 Chapter 18 - 18 – The Burial Of Bodies.

    It was already morning, the sun was shining more than usual today, in addition to the heat being more evident, and it was also the day that the bodies would be buried, and the tribute would take ce in the vige.

    The whole night was aplete mess to organize everything, I tried to help in everything I could do, but sleep came to me quickly because I hadn''t slept at all the night before when I realized I had already slept and I just woke up now.

    Everyone in the vige was already in the middle of the vige, where wooden coffins with bodies were positioned everywhere, it was a scene that I really didn''t like to see, but I couldn''t just close my eyes and pretend that everything is fine.

    Some coffins were open and disyed the bodies of some people, men, women, even children. And other coffins remained closed because of the condition the bodies were in, it was notfortable for family members or for anyone here to look at apletely cut and bruised body.

    ''Now I understand.'' As everyone continued to look away, my mother didn''t care and approached one of the coffins, and I understood what happened yesterday for her to lose control.

    Four coffins next to each other, only the woman''s coffin was open, and my mother was beside her, stroking her pale face, my mother tried not to look sad, but tears were streaming down her face.

    An entire family was killed in one night, theirck of control was understandable, they must have found the bodies, I can''t judge them, maybe I would do the same.

    I couldn''t do anything to console her at that moment, I just watched from a distance as she cried beside that girl''s coffin. Lisandra and Lari were also watching my mother, since the "ceremony" started, they were by my side.

    My father was not here, he was helping some other men in the vige to dig the holes that the bodies would be buried in, it seems that the whole night was not enough for this to be finished.

    "Noah, I don''t feel well, can we go home?" Lisandra approached me looking like a frightened child, I can understand what she is feeling, certainly not used to something like that.

    "I don''t think that''s a problem. Lari, stay here with my mom, okay? As soon as they start burying the bodies, could you call me?" Lari was a little distracted while looking at my mother and the bodies, but she agreed with that.

    Then I took Lisandra''s hand and went home, I think it would be okay to do that, she is not feeling well staying in a ce like this.

    #####

    After 2 hours of waiting inside the house with Lisandra, we were called by Lari for the bodies to be buried, her eyes were red, she seemed to have cried for some reason, but I preferred not to ask why.

    "Lisandra, do you want to stay here, or do you want to go with me? If you want to stay, no problem." She still didn''t lookfortable, but I still decided to ask.

    "I think I better go, it''s a matter of respect, isn''t it?" She smiled at me.

    "Yes, it is." I couldn''t deny that, so I smiled at her and took her hand, pulling her off the couch, she got up and we went out of the house, along with Lari.

    When we arrived outside, we found many people already carrying the coffins with the bodies. The open coffins were now closed. There were also many people crying while carrying the coffins.

    Many bodies were being carried by their own family, so it became very painful for those people, who ended up breaking down in tears as they tried not to let their rtive''s body fall.

    Whenever someone had difficulties, I helped in some way, of course, my father was also there supporting everyone.

    I even received apliment from my father for helping the residents, it was something that made me genuinely happy.

    "You can go down." With the order of one of the men, the first coffin was ced inside a deep hole dug in the ground. The row of holes was huge, it seemed like it had been a lot of work to dig all that, I should have helped a little.

    And so it went on for a long time.

    Bodies being ced in holes, and then arge amount of earth being thrown over the coffins, and also a lot ofmotion and tears. I could see my mother putting that woman''s coffin in a grave with the help of other people.

    She seemed to be suffering so much that I started to feel bad while watching that scene.

    And then, all the bodies were buried.

 Chapter 19 - 19 – I Need To Ask Permission.

    After that the bodies were buried, themotion continued for a while, but I went home with Lisandra and Lari, the two did not seem to be feeling very well, so I told my mother and we left.

    When we got home, Lisandra threw herself on the sofa and closed her eyes, looking like she was meditating and clearing her mind. Lari went straight to his room, without talking to me or Lisandra.

    Since I had nothing to do, I just sat next to Lisandra to keep herpany.

    "How will it be going forward?" She got up and sat on the couch, seemed to have calmed down. I was a little surprised by your question, but I couldn''t give a different answer: "I''m sure everything will be back to normal very quickly, don''t worry."

    "How can you say that after seeing all those people suffering outside? Even Mom, she was not at all well." She was a little euphoric, I don''t think what I said is wrong, so I started exining to her why.

    "Listen, Lisandra. All the people who died are not going to be forgotten, that''s obvious, but tell me one thing, do you really think people will be crying forever in the same way they are suffering today?"

    "Do not know."

    "No, they won''t. Over time people will get used to the death of loved ones, and even if they are not forgotten, people will not be crying and regretting all the time because of that.

    "..."

    "So that''s why I say that everything will be back to normal in a short time, everyone will continue to live as usual. Even with some difficulties, everything will return to normal."

    "Now that you say ..." Lisandra seemed to be epting what I was saying. I don''t know if this way of thinking is totally correct, but this is how things work for me, over time the pains will lessen.

    "So don''t worry, just keep living as before, you will see that everything will go back to how it was before." With my words, Lisandra was quiet on the sofa, seeing I was also silent and said nothing more.

    And this continued until Lari returned to the living room, I also had a little conversation with her about what happened when I left the house, without worrying that Lisandra was overheard about it.

    The way she said it before, it seemed like she wanted me to let my mom die just to save me. Okay, my mom wouldn''t die even if I left her alone, but I managed to save a lot of people.

    But even though I told everything that happened, and the number of people I helped, she didn''t seem sorry for what she said. She turned to me and started talking as if I were the most important thing in the world, and that she would do anything to protect me.

    She also started talking about how she felt when I left the bedroom door, it was as if everything had been taken from her, she almost ran after me, but she held on for fear that I would be irritated.

    When I heard that I was a little scared, is she so obsessed with me? Does she like me that much? I never thought things would reach that level, Lisandra also seemed ufortable with her way of speaking.

    But I chose to ignore it, I don''t think it''s bad to have a beautiful woman obsessed with you, but I also made her promise that I wouldn''t say anything like that again. I''m sure it wasn''t her intention to be rude saying that, but I still felt a little ufortable with those words.

    *****

    It''s been two weeks since everything happened.

    The people who had been injured were alreadypletely healed, so the doctor had already returned to his city. But another important thing was that everything was getting back to normal as I had said.

    There were still people traumatized or sad about what had happened, but most people had already gone back to work and were acting normally. Lisandra also seemed to be epting more of what had happened.

    ''Now that things are calmer, I should focus on that.'' I was lying on my bed looking at the Status points, thinking about how I would go to the forest without being noticed. Because like it or not, I still couldn''t just go to the forest to hunt monsters, I never even got out of this vige.

    I think I should have asked my mom or dad to travel somewhere, just being stuck in this vige was not good for me, but now that so much time has passed, there is nothing to do.

    ''But it won''t be that difficult.'' I''m going to ask my mother for permission to go to the forest, and if she doesn''t allow it, I can just go out at night, it''s not difficult for me to do something like that. Although I am in a child''s body now, I cannot control my sleep as well as before.

    I closed my Status and then got out of bed.

    When I was getting ready to leave the room, my door was opened by Lari: "Lunch is ready, you can go and eat now." She had a smile on her face, as usual.

    "Okay, I''m on my way." I put on my shoes and then went to the dinner table, and there I found Lisandra and my mother who were already sitting waiting for the food to be served, so I sat down too.

    This is a great time to talk to my mom.

 Chapter 20 - 20 - I Didnt Get Permission, But ...

    "Not." My mother didn''t even have to think about the answer very much and soon refused my request, it was such an instant response that I even started to feel bad and was also speechless for a moment.

    "Please, let me do this, you know I''m strong enough to kill miserable goblins, you don''t have to worry about me or anything."

    "I already said that this will not happen, did you not understand that?" My mom was staring at me and had even stopped eating to do this, I felt like I was being threatened by her.

    "You''re not going to change your mind no matter what I say, are you?" I asked again, looking into his eyes, I didn''t want to show that I was bothered by his look.

    "Listen, I''m going to exin why I''m denying this, and I want you to understand well. You saw what happened a little while ago, didn''t you? You know I don''t want to bury anyone else, especially my son. "

    She was saying it all serenely, without looking sad or angry, but those words made me feel a little bad, but even so, she replied: "You know I won''t die, I can-"

    "How can you make sure you won''t die? Tell me?"

    Again I was thinking about what to say, but this time I had nothing to say. Even though she knows I killed some bad guys, it''s not a guarantee that I''ll survive a battle with monsters.

    "I have no way of doing that ..." Even though I was frustrated, I couldn''t do something I couldn''t do.

    "As much as you fight bandits, monsters are different, they are more aggressive and they also walk inrger groups, it is totally different than you think." No, I know what you''re talking about, and I can''t agree.

    Monsters more aggressive than humans? I''ve met worse people in my life, you can be sure of that, but I can''t say that to her.

    "I understand." I went back to eating my food and was silent while listening to a great sermon on her, about how I would die if I left the house to fight monsters, but I decided to ignore all that.

    Throughout our conversation, Lari and Lisandra watched without saying anything, and now it was no different, they were looking at me and my mother while she continued to speak.

    "That''s why you can''t leave, I don''t want to lose anyone else, do you understand?" My mother had a tearful voice, and when I looked at her, her eyes were starting to fill with tears.

    Seeing this, I started to feel a little guilty, so I decided to calm her down: "Okay, don''t worry, I won''t do any of that, okay? I''m not going to die and I''m going to stay by your side."

    After that our dinner turned into something I would not like, something totally morbid, with my mother crying, me trying to calm her and the other two in silence while watching everything.

    Is this all because I asked for a hunting permit? This was way beyond what I thought it would.

    #####

    I went to my room after arguing a little more with my mom, and she didn''t permit me to leave, she was really afraid that I would die if I went after monsters, and I understand that fear.

    "But since she didn''t allow it, I''m going to have to go without her knowing, right?" I threw myself on the bed and started to think if I should really do it because I feel like I should obey it.

    But if I don''t go hunting, I will stay on the same level and I will not evolve, which would leave me very frustrated.

    ''Sorry, mom, but I have to do this.'' I decided to leave without her knowing, and I would do it at night, it would not be a very difficult thing to do since everyone at home sleeps very early, I just need to wait until nightfall.

    What I had to do was wait for the night toe, I never felt so anxious in my life, but I had to control myself so that my mother suspected that I was nning something.

    And controlling all that anxiety, the night came.

    After dinner was served, I ate quickly and didn''t talk much to my mother and Lisandra, the only one who talked to me during dinner was Lari, and it was about dinner, my mother seemed ufortable about it.

    But even though I noticed my mother''s difort that I didn''t have a conversation during the same dinner that usually happened, I said nothing and went to my room as soon as I finished dinner.

    I threw myself on the bed and remained to lie down until everyone went to sleep.

    I received a visit from Lari to see how I was doing, and also to turn off the lights, then I remained quiet in bed until I heard the door closing, when that happened I got up at once.

    If I remained lying down, I would certainly fall asleep.

    ''Okay, how long will this take?'' I started walking around my room hoping that the whole house would be silent and that everyone would be asleep, and it took longer than I expected.

    But when I realized that everything was silent, I went to the door and opened it carefully without making a noise, just stuck my head out and started looking at the rooms. Everyone had their lights out and everything was silent.

    I could only hear the noise of the trees swaying because of the wind.. I don''t think you''ll have any problems getting out now.

 Chapter 21 - 21 - Let The Hunt Begin!

    Then I left the room and left the door partially open to make as little noise as possible, I walked around the house being careful not to make any noise, as the wood could creak if I stepped too hard on the floor.

    ''Okay, now carefully.'' I arrived at the front door and started to turn the key of the door carefully, to also make a little sound, but without sess, as soon as I turned the key, the lock made a low noise, but in the silence, it became a very loud sound.

    I froze for a moment, but nobody seemed to have heard, so I left the house and closed the door carefully, I couldn''t leave the front door open, could I?

    ''Now which way should I go.'' As soon as I left the door, a cold wind hit my body, making me shiver, this must be the first time I leave the house at this hour.

    I looked around and realized that some houses still had lights on, not everyone seems to be sleeping so early. But besides the house lights, there was no sign of people around here.

    There was no one on the street and no noise could be heard other than my own steps and the sound of the environment.

    After admiring this silence and the stars in the sky for some time, I walked to the right side of the vige, because here there were fewer houses and thus I would have less chance of being seen, all right, there is no light source here, I would not be seen in any way.

    As soon as I approached the forest, the wind got even colder, and everything seemed to get darker, in addition to the sound of the trees swaying because of the wind, which made everything a little more "scary".

    "So, let''s go." I entered the forest with care not to trip over the roots on the ground, then I started my hunt for monsters, but as it was very dark, if the monsters were at a considerable distance, I would not be able to see them.

    Realizing that it would not be so easy to find monsters so close to the vige, I started to go further into the forest, and that was when I started to notice that things were improving, I mean, that there would be monsters here.

    I could hear footsteps of small creatures in some ces if I concentrated a little more than normal, I also realized that the environment seemed more hostile than normal, it seemed that something could jump at me at any time.

    And that is the kind of feeling I would like to feel.

    "Show up, damn monsters, I''m going to kill each one of you, help me level up." I was looking like a hero in a hero book talking like that, so I decided to never talk like that again.

    I just want them to level me up.

    #####

    A whileter, concentrating on that still forest, it was enough for some monsters to approach, I could feel the looks of several of them around me, it was as if they were hurting me with just their eyes.

    Some of them started to approach, and I just stood there paying close attention to see what they would do.

    "On here." A piece of wood flew towards me, but it was thrown from a slow wood, so I managed to hold it before it hit my face, I looked at that wood and realized it was very pointed, and by its length ...

    ''Is that an arrow?'' No, if it were really an arrow it would being at high speed.

    "Whatever, it looks like they started taking it seriously." A monster of my height appeared running from the darkness holding a small wooden staff, he was running awkwardly, he was certainly a goblin.

    He approached me with the staff partially raised, and putting all his strength on his arm, he swung his staff towards my waist, but even with all his strength, it was at a speed that I could easily follow.

    It was slower than I thought it would be.

    When that little stick was going to hit my waist, with a movement of my hand, I grabbed the goblin''s arm,pletely stopping his movement, and with a strange cry, I twisted his arm enough to be pulled out, a big amount of green blood fell to the floor.

    "Okay, this is easier than I thought." Seeing him without an arm and giving that cry, I realized that others of them were emerging from the darkness, so I just approached the goblin while he tried to grab the stick with his other hand, I held his head, and with a circr motion with my hand, she went ripped off like a bottle cap.

    ''Okay,e on you too.'' Seeing more of them, no, several of them emerging from the darkness, I started to get excited: "But before that, what will you be like? This is very easy."

    Since I had enough time, I decided to view the Status of the nearest goblin before he approached.

    Name: N / A

    Level: 5

    Breed: Goblin

    Age: 26

    Strength: 30

    Agility: 35

    Magic: 0

    "As I thought, he didn''t have a name, but what about these Status points?" Seeing such a weak Status makes me frustrated, but since there are several of them, I think everything is fine.

 Chapter 22 - 22 - Oops ...

    Many goblins were around me, some of them running and others behind holding small bows and preparing to shoot arrows at any moment, but because of the previous arrow, I was not worried about them.

    "Okay, you first." I ran towards one of the goblins to meet him head-on, I could see his surprised look when he saw me in front of him, even goblins can be surprised, right?

    One movement with my arm was enough to throw him to the ground hard enough to break several parts of his body, he stopped moving right there, for sure his organs were blown up by the impact.

    Seeing this, the other goblin who was closest was wondering if he should continue his steps, so I decided to go to him, with a few steps I was in front of him and preparing a punch towards his body.

    ''Oops.'' Before my punch hit him, two arrows came towards me at a slow speed, slow enough to make me smile. With my right hand, I held the arrow while it was in the air, and with my left hand, I held the goblin and used it as a shield to receive the second arrow.

    I could hear the arrow entering the back of his body, and just after that came a scream, it was annoying and loud, so with the other arrow I was holding in my other hand, I killed him by putting it in his head, his scream stopped the same instant.

    From then on, many other arrows started flying towards me, and without using magic I held them or diverted their paths using their own arrows, I was taking advantage of them to use them as a type of sword.

    Just by avoiding their arrows, I was able to approach most of them and execute them with only one arrow in their heads, but using my hand.

    Other goblins using batons or even rusty swords appeared, but they were so weak that they couldn''t even hit me, they were all clumsy using weapons, and the level difference is huge.

    "They are already running out." I looked around and realized that most of the goblins were already dead or scared enough not to attack me, and even killing a considerable amount, no levels had gone up.

    Something was wrong, was it so difficult to level up? Although I had to kill a lot of bandits so that my level would rise to three.

    "Whatever." I decided to speed up the battle. Holding one of the goblins'' arrows, I ran as fast as I could, leaving a great trail of leaves flying, I arrived in front of one of the goblins and executed it by driving the stake through his chest.

    "This is going to be useful." He was carrying a small bag with some arrows on his back, I took some of those arrows and thought of something fun, how about ying target shooting now that there are few goblins?

    I held one of the locks in my hand and looked at one of the goblins who was still standing and frightened, with a gleam in my hand, the leaves around me started to rise and fly around me.

    The trees were swinging more than normal.

    "Take this." Holding the arrow, I used wind magic tounch it at an incredible speed, the arrow was so fast that the goblin didn''t even have time to react, the arrow went through his chest leaving a huge hole because of his speed, and then it cracked when it hit a tree.

    This was so satisfying to do, that I decided to finish the other goblins in the same way, seeing that I was using a spell, they started running towards me, apparently thinking that I wouldn''t be able to cast several spells in a row.

    But of course, I could do that.

    With that glow that continued to illuminate all around me, and that strong wind that continued to swing the trees frantically, I ended them all quickly, and as soon as I killed thest one.

    [You have leveled up - Current level 5]

    That message appeared in my vision, making me smile. How long have I been here? It shouldn''t have been too long, but I''ve already managed to raise a level. Even though there are a lot of goblins, it was worth it.

    ''Now that I''m done with this, let me have a look.'' I approached one of the goblins that had been hit by my arrow, and then I looked into the hole in his chest looking for its core.

    "Yes, that''s it." A small transparent stone came out of his body, this was certainly the core of this goblin: "Just as I had read, it is the same as my original world, thankfully, it makes things easier." I threw the core there on the floor and decided to go home.

    I didn''t want to save cores yet, it''s not a good time and I don''t have what to do with them nowadays, besides that I''m starting to get sleepy, I can''t think much now.

    I left the bodies of the goblins lying there and went straight home. The houses that once had their lights on were nowpletely dark, it seems that they decided to go to sleep.

    "Did more time go by than I think?" I opened the front door and looked inside, everyone still seemed to be asleep. I went inside and locked the door carefully to make no noise, and this time it was quiet, no noise was made.

    ''Okay, now I just need to go back to my room and clean these clothes.'' My shoes were dirty from the forestnd and there were some sshes of goblin blood on my clothes.

    I went to my room walking carefully to make no noise and opened the door that was still partially open.

    "Can I know where you were?"

    When I opened the door, I found a girl sitting on my bed staring at me, she was very angry, I swallowed hard just to see her face.

    "Lari, why aren''t you sleeping at this hour? Haha ..."

 Chapter 23 - 23 - Will I Be Able To Leave This Room Alive?

    "I''ll ask again, can I know where you were?" Lari looked really annoyed, so I had to trick her somehow, can I really do that? It''s worth trying.

    "I was in the bathroom, I had a stomachache, so ..." Was that the best excuse I could find? This is not good.

    "You can stop lying now, I looked all over the house, you weren''t in here. I''m going to ask you again, where were you?" As I thought, it would not be so easy to deceive her, and I think no way can happen.

    Seeing that there was no use trying to hide, I decided to tell the truth: "I was in the forest, I went hunting some monsters." She said as she removed my dirt-soiled shoes. Lari didn''t look surprised, but she was still quite irritated.

    "Why did you do that? You know it''s dangerous." Lari got up from the bed and started walking towards me, so I moved away from her a little, she was really scaring me.

    "My mom didn''t allow me to leave, so I decided to hide, isn''t it simple?" I answered her sincerely, Lari stared at me, I thought she would do something, but she just took a huge breath and then walked away.

    "Is it that important to you? Going out into the forest? It doesn''t make any sense." She sat on my bed again, I went to her and sat next to her: "Yes, it is important to me, I cannot say that it is very important, but it is still important, I think you understand, right?

    "I see, and you know why your mother denied your request, don''t you? She even cried, don''t you feel guilty for cheating on her?"

    "Of course I do, but I need to do this." If I don''t do that I won''t be able to level up and I won''t be as strong as I intend to do.

    "I see, I''ll talk to your mom in the morning, okay?" Lari said as she smiled and got up from the bed and walked towards the door, she was no longer looking irritated, but now I was even more scared.

    "Wait, please, don''t tell her. If she finds out that I''m leaving, I will be in serious trouble, and you know it." I also got up and ran to her, practically begging her not to tell my mother, if she does I will be in trouble.

    Even though I begged, I was unsessful: "There is no use begging, I will tell her, and I hope you will apologize to her for doing this." Lari seemed determined to tell my mother, but I still kept trying to stop her: "Look, I didn''t get hurt, and I won''t get hurt, she won''t know."

    "It''s no use, I''ll tell her anyway. Now change your clothes and go to sleep, tomorrow you''ll have a lot to exin."

    "Wait a minute."

    "What is it this time? I already told you that I''m going to tell her anyway."

    "That''s not it, is it ... Can you wash my clothes tomorrow? I''m not very good at this."

    "Sure, don''t I always do that already? You can leave her with me." Lari smiled at me, then smiled at her back and watched her as she left the room.

    ''I am doomed.'' After changing my clothes, I threw myself on the bed and started thinking about what I would say to my mother, I really thought that nobody would find out that I left, I should have imagined that she would visit my room.

    Now there is nowhere to run, I just have to apologize and also endure everything that my mother will say, this will certainly be tiring.

    #####

    When I woke up the next day, I already got up worried about what wasing next, I got ready while I prepared to go to the table where breakfast was being served, wondering what my mother would say.

    But I would have to face her anyway, so without dy, I walked to the table.

    When I arrived, my mother, Lisandra, and Lari were already seated drinking coffee, they had not even waited for me, it seems that I slept more than usual.

    "Good Morning." I sat down calmly and started to serve my own coffee with the things that were on the table, the first one who answered my greeting was Lisandra, and soon after she was quiet.

    Lari also answered my greeting and was quiet shortly after.

    My mom wasn''t saying anything, so I was starting to get even more worried and anxious, so before she started saying anything, I decided to apologize to her.

    "Mom, I''m sorry for going out at night, it was that it was important... Even though I saw you cry like that, I still cheated on you and hid out." I sincerely apologized, I was sorry.

    ''Deceiving someone you care about is something I can''t stand, those guys should have that same thought.'' The image of my "Friends" came to mind, but it soon disappeared as if they never existed.

    "I see, at least you weren''t hurt, right?" She responded coolly and put some food in her mouth.

    "Yes, I didn''t get hurt ..." I didn''t have much to say next, so I kept quiet waiting for her to say something else, but throughout the breakfast, she remained silent, it wasn''t a nice atmosphere.

    When we finished breakfast, Lisandra went straight to her room and Lari went to wash my clothes that I left in the room, leaving only me and my mother in the room, the weather was making me apprehensive.

    We continued in the room quietly, until she decided to say something. Surely she was holding herself up for not saying anything during breakfast.

    "So, how about we talk better now since we''re just the two of us here?" My mom put her te aside, put her hands on the table, and stared at me, it really worried me.

    "Sure ..." I couldn''t go against it, will I be able to leave this room alive?

 Chapter 24 - 24 - Is She Really Wanting To Go With Me? My God..

    "As I said yesterday, I didn''t want you to go hunting in the forest, you remember? Or maybe you forgot about the conversation you had with me?" My mom was staring at me, making me shiver.

    So even a higher level hunter can tremble when he is in front of his mother.

    "Yes ... I remember it well." I replied in a low, almost inaudible voice, causing my mother to stress a little: "What? I did not listen very well." Can you calm down a little? It is not good to be angry like that.

    "I said I remember our conversation." I said it out loud this time, and I also looked her in eyes, she looked satisfied, but right after that came the crucial question: "So why did you go to the forest? Exin in detail the reason behind it."

    Hearing this question, I started to think a little more about what I should say, if I said I can level up by doing this, does she even know what a level is? I don''t know exactly what she would think if I talked to her about it.

    Seeing that I was very thoughtful, my mother started to pressure me even more so that I started to speak the reason behind it, and after thinking a little more about what to say, I decided to do the most obvious thing.

    "I wanted to get stronger, so I wanted to fight monsters." If I''m looking to raise my level, I''m looking to get stronger, right? I think it''s the same as talking to her about the levels.

    Or is it not?

    "So are you trying to get stronger ...." BAM! She gave the table a huge p, making her shiver, and then stood up: "Do you have any idea what you''re talking about? You''re only 10 years old, you know this is stupid." My mom really looked annoyed.

    And I can understand that a 10-year-old child should not go out hunting alone with the justification of wanting to be stronger, I think that this would not be epted by anyone, and certainly, my mother will not ept it.

    "I''m training you at home for that reason, your dad is also helping you when he have time, why do you need to hunt to get stronger? You shouldn''t even be thinking about it."

    "Okay, I''m sorry."

    "You are a strange boy, I honestly don''t understand where you get these ideas from. First, you start using magic, before long you are using a sword almost perfectly, and now you want to hunt monsters to get stronger? Do I really do not understand."

    "You don''t have to talk like that, I''m not a stranger, and you know that."

    "Aren''t you weird? I don''t even know if you''re really a child, you speak in a way that a child wouldn''t speak, you practically knew how magic worked when you were born."

    My mother did look angry, but at the same time, she looked worried. Even after I trying so hard to hide that I was not a child, did they still realize that something was wrong? No, this cannot be happening.

    I''m sure I didn''t do something that could draw her attention to this possibility, was it a mistake to start using magic so soon? Or maybe I should have changed the way I speak?

    "This ... It''s a little painful." I started to feel bad while she said that, I felt like I was being rejected by her, but I''m sure that was not her intention.

    ######

    "Okay, I''m sorry, I said too much. You know, but I was a little scared when I heard that you could use magic, but of course, I was also very happy, because my son is a talented person."

    "Mom.."

    "Watching you learn to speak, read and write at such an early age also made me feel proud of you, but I kept wondering if that was right if I could have given birth to such a talented son."

    My mom started crying again, this time I started to feel even worse.

    "Don''t worry, you are the best mom I could have, I''m sure of it. I learned a lot from everything you taught me, and I will take those lessons forever."

    "Hahaha, as I said, you''re a lot more adult than you look, but hearing that really makes me happy." My mother wiped the tears from her eyes with her hands and then continued: "So you go to the forest because you wanted to get stronger, didn''t you ..." She looked thoughtful and sat down again.

    "Yes, I went to the forest for that reason, and I would like you to allow me to go to the forest again, I promise I won''t get hurt." I was trying to look like a strong, confident person, but my mom just smiled at my attempt.

    "Do you really promise that you won''t get hurt?" She looked at me with worried eyes.

    "Yes, I promise that nothing will happen to me, every day I wille home well and give you a huge hug to prove that I am fine."

    "Hahaha, I couldn''t imagine you doing something like this ... But for me to allow that, you have to allow me to do something." A huge smile appeared on her face, and just after I nodded, she made her proposal: "You should go to the forest with me, what do you think?"

    "Eh?"

    Hearing that, I was paralyzed for a moment to try to process what she had just said, and then it took another while to try to understand her motivation, but I couldn''t think of anything.

    "Can''t I? It will make me calmer, and I haven''t worked as an adventurer in a while, it''ll be nostalgic."

    "I''m not working as an adventurer, and I already said that I won''t get hurt, you don''t have toe with me, okay?"

    "Then how about this, I''ll go with you for a day, and then decide if you can go hunting alone." I kept looking at her in disbelief, and she just kept smiling, not looking like she was going to change her mind.

    ''Ehhhh? Do I really have to let here with me? I never thought it would happen. But she''s decided, I can''t go against her, I just need to prove to her that I''m strong enough, right?

    After waiting anxiously for my answer, I decided to ept her proposal, making my mother smile contentedly and return to being the same as always, she no longer seemed angry or worried.

    Doesn''t she change her mood very quickly? This is really strange.

 Chapter 25 - 25 - I Have A Bad Feeling About This.

    "Are you ready to go? Where''s your sword?" It was already afternoon, so we were going to the forest, my mother decided to go to the forest today because she had nothing to do for the rest of the day.

    I still think that a person who takes care of a vige has work all day, but I won''t say anything.

    "I only have a wooden sword, my father hasn''t given me one yet." I replied to my mother, leaving her confused: "Shouldn''t your father have given you a sword by now? I remember seeing you using one."

    "That sword was also my father''s, I used it only for training." I wish I could have won a sword, I could have taken it to the forest yesterday, it sure would have been more fun.

    "I see, wait a minute here." My mother left me waiting in the entrance of the forest and ran into the house, and after I waited for a while, she left the house holding a sword.

    It was a small sword that seemed to have been made to measure for a child, it seemed to have never been used, wait, it was certainly never used. When I held it, I could see that it was in perfect condition, it didn''t have a single scratch on its de.

    "This is a sword that I had made for you, I was waiting for your father''s permission to deliver you, but since he is not here ... I thought it best to deliver you soon since we are going to the forest."

    "So ... can I really keep this?"

    "Yes, I thought your father had already given you a sword and was waiting for him to authorize me to give you this one, but since you have none, I thought it best to give it to you now."

    I looked at my mom for a while, and then I went towards her, making her crouch and open her arms: "Thank you, mom." It looks like she was expecting this: "I didn''t need to thank you." Shortly after our long hug, she got up and started walking towards the forest.

    "Let''s get going?"

    "For sure." So I followed her close behind, now with my little sword sheathed at my waist.

    ####

    "So, how far are we going to walk? It''s past the ce where I killed the goblins yesterday." We had been walking in the forest for a long time, but my mom kept going.

    "If we don''t go any further, we won''t find many monsters here, usually they only approach the vige at night, when it''s not night they usually hide in some ces."

    "Do you mean goblins?"

    "Yes, but also some other monsters usually go out only at night." So here is different, because in my old world, didn''t have the right time to hunt monsters, you could find them easily.

    Well, I will believe her.

    After walking for some time, passing by smallkes and open spaces in the middle of the forest, the forest started to be less dense, the number of trees was decreasing, and what started to appear were huge stones.

    "Caves?" I asked my mom as she continued to watch those rocks, but had no entry in them, so it is impossible for this to be a cave.

    "Most are just rocks, but there are also a few caves around here, and that''s what we''re after." She replied looking very happy, she was really excited about it, is it all the effect of the feeling of nostalgia?

    "Are you thinking about going inside a cave? You know it''s a closed ce, don''t you? If we get in trouble it can be a little dangerous."

    "Don''t worry, we''re both here, and weren''t you the one who told me you were strong and wouldn''t get hurt? We won''t be in trouble." She is right, but I still think it is a little dangerous to enter an unknown cave, there are certainly not just goblins around here.

    "What if you don''t have just goblins and there are more dangerous monsters?" I asked my mother to see what she would say, but she continued to act as she did before, she didn''t seem concerned: "You really think I never explored this ce? Our vige is close by, no? There are no such dangerous monsters in these surroundings."

    She seemed to be sure of what she was talking about, so I decided not to question her and just kept following her.

    We continued to walk around that ce, and more and more trees were being reced by huge stones, it was a not very nicendscape, a pile of stones on a soil made of earth.

    I would even understand if it was some kind of rocky in, but this is really weird. But I shouldn''t pay attention to something that stupid, it doesn''t make any difference.

    "So, you still haven''t found anything?" My mother continued to walk around looking for some entrance, and even saying that she had explored here before, she was not finding anything, I think she should tell the truth.

    "Sorry, I came to this ce a long time ago, there are many more rocks here than before." She did tell the truth, I didn''t expect that one.

    But wait for a second, there''s something wrong: "Mom, how long ago you been visiting this ce?" I asked her, I''m worried about that.

    "I think thest time was two years before you were born, Lisandra was still quite young." She didn''t stop her steps, she kept walking and looking for some cave.

    As for me, I started to think about how these rocks stopped there because so many rocks of this size can''t form in this ce in a few years, that is not possible, no matter what world I am in.

    "Mom, aren''t you seeing anything wrong in this ce?" I asked her, preupied with this situation.

    "Hmm, I don''t think so, did you see anything?"

    "That''s not what I''m talking about, but you didn''t realize how many rocks there are in this ce? When you came herest, it wasn''t like that, was it?" With my question, my mother was a little thoughtful.

    "Yes, it is strange, thest time I came to this ce there were few rocks, and most were small, not giant like that." We were next to one of the rocks, they were so big that they seemed to be bigger than our house.

    "Do you know what could have caused this? I don''t think these rocks were formed here naturally, this is really strange."

    "Let me think of something." She stood in the forest looking at those rocks that were everywhere, she seemed reallymitted to thinking about something, until I could see her expression changing.

    From her expression, she seemed terrified, so I decided to approach her to ask what was wrong, but I could only hear "It can''t be"ing out of her mouth and her expression returning to normal.

    "Is everything okay? I''m sure you thought of something."

    "It''s nothing, I thought of a possibility, but that is impossible, if there were something like that here, it would have been hunted already, and these rocks are very big, that couldn''t be one..."

    "One? Are you talking about a monster?"

    "Yes, it''s some kind of dragon made of stone, but it doesn''t have the same strength as one, but it''s still a very strong monster."

    "But if there was one of those here, wouldn''t the guild be sent over since it is next to a vige full of residents?"

    "Yes, they would do that, but it may be that this monster hasn''t been detected by anyone yet. And yet, I don''t think it''s one."

    "Why do you say that? If so, we have to take the case to the guild."

    "You know, these monsters usually change skin, or we can say, change the rocks in your body and end up leaving several rocks behind like this, but they are usually 1/4 the size of these, they are small."

    "So you mean ..."

    "If this is really one of those monsters, I think we are going to have serious problems. But since it hasn''t been detected yet, I don''t think there''s anything here."

    "I understand."

    As my mother said, if this is really just a piece of skin from one of these monsters, it is giant, and it would certainly have been detected because of its size.. But I still have a bad feeling about that.

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Shes Struggling Too.

    After thinking a little more about it, my mother decided that we would leave, because even though she did not believe that it could even be one of those monsters, she did not want to risk finding it here.

    She wanted to go to the vige, and somehow warn the adventurer guild about it, so they would investigate the ce and try to detect this monster if it is really here.

    Of course, I was not against this idea, even if we found this monster here, I''m sure we would end up dead because of its size, it is probably so strong that I couldn''t do anything against it.

    We went back through the forest while we talked about it. When we arrived at the vige, we were greeted by some residents who were working there, some extending their clothes, others cutting wood, and so on.

    I also found the woman I helped during the attack, and again She was grateful me, whenever I end up meeting people I helped, they thank me, I even started to ept it more easily.

    After my mother talked to some people, we went home. She seems to have preferred not to speak to anyone about her suspicion, so as not to panic anyone in the vige, and I think this is a good decision.

    Imagine if the people in the vige start to panic and leave because of a suspicion that a strong monster is nearby? If there is nothing nearby, we will have serious problems.

    "So, now I can''t go hunting, can I?" As soon as we entered the house, I asked my mother. As soon as she arrived, she went straight to her room and took her sword out of its sheath to keep it in the closet.

    Since she is a magician, she took her sword just in case, but she didn''t use it much.

    I was right behind her, seeing everything she was doing and waiting for an answer to my question, and as soon as she finished packing her sword into the closet, she turned to me and looked into my eyes.

    "Do you really think I should let you out? This will only happen when I''m sure there''s nothing in this forest, do you understand?" She passed me and walked to the living room, I followed her.

    "I can go to the other side of the forest ..."

    "This forest is just one, even if you go the other way, you still have a chance to find it if it''s around here, you know?"

    "Haaaa, alright ..." There was nothing I could do, so I just sighed and gave up trying to confront her about it.

    "And don''t even think about sneaking out again, if that happens, I won''t forgive you this time, do you understand?" I already understood, I will not be sneaking out anymore, I will not take any chances doing that, I don''t want to face your anger.

    After finishing the conversation with my mother, she left the house and went somewhere, probably to do something involving what we saw in the forest, and since I had nothing to do, I went to my room.

    "Are you okay? I thought you''d be backter." As soon as I opened my bedroom door, I could hear another door opening and a woman''s voice.

    "Lari ... Well, we found something in the forest and decided to go back, it looks like it will take a while for me to hunt some monsters again." I went into the room and Lari followed behind: "Did you find something in the forest? Can you tell me what it is?" She looked curious.

    "Nothing much, then you can ask my mom, okay?" I decided not to say anything about it, my mother might not like me to say it, Lari seemed to have epted this, so I decided to change the subject: "Leaving this aside, is Lisandra in her room?"

    "Yes, she hardly ever leaves your room, she prefers to read, just like you when you were younger."

    "Well, I practically read all the books I had in this house, but it is good that Lisandra is so interested in them, it may be that she gets even stronger using magic from now on."

    "Really?"

    "I''m sure of it, she was able to use magic before, so I''m sure she has evolved even more now."

    Thest time I looked at her Status, her magic had evolved a little, since she had started studying together with me and my mother, but after what happened, we stopped our studies and she started to focus a lot on books.

    I''m sure that she is even stronger now than before, reading these books helps a lot, they helped me a lot, I hope she also takes advantage of the teachings that they can provide.

    When I finished talking to Lari, I took the sword that my mother had given me and kept it with the scabbard, ced it right next to my bed. Lari didn''t even ask about the sword, seeming to already know about it.

    I left my room, leaving Lari behind, and went to Lisandra''s room.

    Toc ~~

    Toc ~~

    I knocked on the door and could hear a voice from inside allowing me to enter, so I opened the door and went into his room. The first thing I found was Lisandra lying on her bed with a book in her hands, above her face.

    There were also many other books beside her bed, I could recognize many of them, there were many books that I had also read before.

    "It looks like you''re very focused on studying each of these books."

    "Yes, there are so many books about monsters, spells, cultures. This is certainly a treasure, I am addicted to reading these books." Lisandra left the book she was reading on the bed and sat down to talk to me.

    She was like me when I started reading and studying, I practically got addicted to doing that, well, I have a goal to stay strong, but I don''t know why she is so addicted to studying all of this.

    "Yes, they are very good books. But then, why do you enjoy reading all these books?" I went over and took one of them in my hand, it was one of the monster books I had read some time ago.

    "I don''t know for sure, I just think the stories that tell some of them are cool, and it''s also cool to get all that knowledge." Ohh, she spoke in a more adult way now, it really surprised me.

    "I see, I also really enjoyed reading these books. What about magic, did you manage to evolve even more?"

    "Hmm, I learned more about magic by reading the books, but I didn''t get to train, so I don''t think it changed much ..." She focused so much on reading books that she didn''t even train her own magic? This is frustrating, I thought she was already reaching our mother''s level.

    "You can train whenever you want, don''t try too hard. I haven''t trained in a while, either."

    "Don''t you train? Didn''t you want to go to the forest to do this? So, did our mother allow you to do this?"

    "Hahaha, I can''t say you''re wrong. And about my mom, I think she won''t let me go to the forest for now, but maybe it won''t be long, some things have happened ..."

    "Some things?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal, but it won''t be long before she allows me to go to the forest."

    "I hope so, you seemed very much looking forward to it."

    "Yes, I was." I don''t know why exactly being so anxious, does this goal of getting stronger, really make any sense? I don''t know if it will change anything to be the strongest person in this world.

    Maybe I just wanted to protect myself so that it doesn''t happen again, or maybe I''m in too much of a hurry and I don''t have to be so anxious to level up? I have to think about it a little better.

    After talking a little more with Lisandra, I left her room and let her continue her reading, I had to talk to my mother to see what she had decided to do, she has been gone for some time.

 Chapter 27 - 27 - A New Status Screen.

    "So, what did you decide to do?" After leaving, I found my mother standing in front of the house, she was thoughtful looking at the horizon, even she was a little scared after I approached suddenly.

    "Ah, I sent one of the residents to the city where your father is, there he will contact the capital''s guild." I see it was a good choice.

    Since they are going to contact the capital''s guild, I assume that they also have amunication system between the guilds, which is very important, it is good to know that there is also something like this.

    "Now we can only wait, right?" I turned and went into the house, my mother followed right behind and closed the door, she seemed calm, but she also seemed to be lost in her own thoughts.

    I didn''t talk to her much after that, I left her sitting in the living room and then I went to my room, Lari had already was taking care of some chores, so I took advantage of her being away, and decided to view my Status.

    After I killed those goblins, I went up to my level by 1, so I have 10 skill points left to use as I please. In addition to the points, my Status points also went up a bit, which is strange.

    I thought they would only go up with training, but I think that leveling up also helps, I think this is even better.

    ''Now, what should I do?''

    That huge screen appeared in front of me again, I kept thinking about what I should do, the level of my spells was already very high, if I used my points to increase some level of magic, they would be spent quickly, it not worth.

    So I just can to use them to raise my Status points. My status points are already quite high for a child, but I think I have no other choice or are the points good for anything else??

    [I''m d you asked. ]

    "Eh?" As soon as I asked, the same robotic voice appeared in my mind, making me jump out of the bed I was sitting on, it really scared me, but after I calmed down a bit, I decided to say something: "Who are you? You are that goddess, it is not?"

    I was waiting for your answer for a while, but the voice doesn''t answer.

    "Okay, you''re not going to say. But what do you mean by that, is there anything else I can use my points for?"

    [I''m d you asked. ]

    "You already said that, could you please continue?"

    [Okay, first I need to show you this. ]

    After the goddess-like voice said that, a huge screen oveid the Status screen that I normally saw, it was a screen that I hadn''t seen before, and that the goddess hadn''t talked about.

    Hey, are you kidding me? If I had known that these things existed here before, I could have saved some points for use here.

    On that screen, it contained several different skills and some skills that would be very useful.

    *****

    [Small increase in Status]

    Status increases by 30 points.

    It can be evolved.

    Duration - 30 Seconds

    *****

    [Little resistance against magic]

    Magic defense slightly increased.

    It can be evolved.

    Duration - 30 Seconds.

    *****

    [Little resistance against physical attacks]

    Defense against physical attacks slightly increased.

    It can be evolved.

    Duration - 30 Seconds.

    *****

    [Aptitude for dark magic]

    Aptitude for magic used only by demons.

    Contains side effects to its used.

    *****

    [ Wind speed ]

    User agility increased significantly.

    It can be evolved.

    Duration - 30 Seconds.

    *****

    [Feiticeito]

    The target''s usable mana will increase significantly.

    It can be evolved.

    *****

    [Tamer]

    Allows the user to tame monsters.

    It can be evolved.

    *****

    [Immune to physical and magical attacks]

    The user is immune to any type of attack.

    It cannot be evolved.

    Duration - 20 Seconds.

    *****

    [ Contract ]

    Allows the user to create contracts.

    The user the power to create contracts with anyone, as long as they agree.

    Widely used to avoid betrayals.

    *****

    Many interesting abilities were being shown in front of me, mainly [Small Status increase], [Small resistance against physical attacks], [Fitness for dark magic], [Tamer], and [Immune to physical and magical attacks].

    The small increase in Status was excellent, and could still be evolved, so that would be interesting to have. Small resistance to physical attacks is also an interesting skill, but the two abilities have a short duration, which leads me to ignore them for now.

    I was also very interested in the aptitude for dark magic, this magic was used only by demons, and I would not deny the power to use them, but that''s words "Contains side effects" makes me a little afraid about that ability.

    The taming skill is one of the most interesting, it allows me to tame monsters, that was an incredible thing, I would really like to know if there are people who use simr magic out there.

    Now the strongest ability, which is immunization against physical and magical attacks, even if it is a temporary ability, it ispletely absurd, I could take any attack during that time and don''t hurt me.

    [You still have many other skills, but you need to level up first.]

    Again the voice said in my head, isn''t that convenient? The more I level up, the more skills I will be able to obtain.

    "Listen, why didn''t I hear about this before? I could have saved some points."

    [The choice is not mine. ]

    "Haha, I see, it''s not your choice." I felt an urge to curse that voice in my head, but I decided to ignore it for a while and focus on the second screen in front of me.

    At first, I thought about what skill I could take, and the ability that seemed most usible to me was the ability to be immune to magical and physical attacks, it was certainly the strongest skill here.

    ''But I''m sure it won''t be that easy.'' With that in mind, I clicked on the skill.

    [You don''t have enough points to obtain this skill]

    [Remaining points - 10]

    [Points needed - 200]

    ''This is more than I thought'' This is frustrating, I thought these skills wouldn''t cost 10 points but isn''t that a little too much? I would need to go up 20 levels to get just one skill.

    I think I will spend on another skill, for sure some of them must be worth 10 points, any skill is wee.

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Matter Solved!

    I had several skills avable, but I was unable to increase any of them, the skills that needed the least points obtained were [Little resistance against magic] and [Little resistance against physical attacks].

    However, all of them would still cost me 20 points, I was extremely frustrated, the other skills needed 30 points and the only ones that needed a more significant value was the ability [Aptitude for dark magic] and the one that would let me immune that I said earlier.

    Seeing this, I just gave up using my remaining 10 points, saving them would be a good thing to do, when I add a few more points I would use them to get some skills.

    For now, I have a good Status, and my spells are at a very eptable level, I don''t need to despair to increase them now, I can hold on.

    ''But the way things are, I won''t seed to raise my level for a while.'' I could only close my eyes and sigh for the frustration I was feeling, it was not a good time to have shown me these skills, because now I am very anxious to get them.

    [Don''t worry, you''ll be able to level up over time. ]

    "This is pretty obvious, you know? The problem is how much time is." I thought the voice was already gone, but she reappeared saying something very obvious.

    [It won''t take long, don''t worry. ]

    "How can you be sure of that? .... Hey, are you there? ....." I was waiting for the voice to answer again, but I was just ignored.

    Well, she could have told me how to level up faster, right? If you want to help me, at least help in a functional way, don''t just throw all those skills in my face and disappear like that.

    Again I opened my Status, the usual screen. But now next to it was a small "+" symbol that when pressed showed the second screen with the skills, I kept staring at them while imagining how incredible it would be if I put my hand on them.

    ######

    Some time has passed since my mother contacted the guild.

    Just a few dayster they came to the forest to do a thorough search. Several adventurers arrived in a carriage driven by an old man, looking at his [Status], I could see that he was just an ordinary person.

    Adventurers, on the other hand, were very strong. They all had an average [Status] of 400 points, but two of them had more than 500 strength. Asking my mother, she said that these adventurers were from a group of A-RANK adventurers.

    She also ended up saying that they were an A-rank group, but some of the adventurers in the group were just B-rank because the guild evaluated them in two ways. First, it was the individual strength of each, and then the strength of the group as a whole.

    She also told me that her group was a B-RANK group, even though the other people who participate in her group are not very strong.

    This was really interesting, quite different than in my old world where everything was based on the individual strength of each participant.

    During all of her exnation, we were already at home, also with the old man who drove the carriage, he was received by my mother while waiting for the adventurers to return.

    This would take a few hours.

    As soon as the adventurers arrived, all the residents seemed confused about what was going on, but my mother calmed them down by saying that it was something that didn''t involve the vige and that they were just passing through, I could see on the faces of the residents that they didn''t have epted that.

    Even more, after the adventurers came back from the forest and went straight to my house to talk to my mother, they knew there was something wrong. However, they did not dare to question the adventurers.

    When they returned, they seemed confused, they also did not seem to understand why those stones had appeared in that ce, since there was not one of those monsters there, they had never seen a simr case.

    They said they would report everything they had seen, but that they probably would not need to go back since they found nothing.

    These monsters don''t normally travel, so they are always in the same ce, and if he isn''t in the forest, he can''t appear in the forest, I confess that I still had my doubts. But I couldn''t say anything, just listen to their conversation.

    And after talking to my mom some more, and also having a cup of tea, the group of adventurers went out in a carriage.

    My mother ended up begging them to stay, as it was starting to get dark and they didn''t need to travel now, she would ask some residents to host them at their house until tomorrow, as we didn''t have much space.

    However, they elegantly declined the offer, the adventurers did not seem concerned about starting the journey overnight, as they had confidence in their strength and would be able to travel without worries.

    Well, I can understand that, but it is still a little wrong to do something like that, considering that they are going to force the horses more than they should.

    As soon as the adventurers left, many residents appeared at the door asking why they were here, and without being able to hide much more, my mother ended up saying what she had seen and why they were here.

    Even though they were a little irritated that she did not have talked with all the residents, something that could have put their lives at risk. They also understood why she did not speak.

    My mother seemed happy that they had managed to understand, and she also thanked them all. Of course, she did not fail to warn that tomorrow she would warn everyone, so they would not be worried about it.

    And that was what she did, the next morning a small meeting between the residents was scheduled, where she spoke about everything that had happened.

    Many residents seemed to have been a little sad or irritated that she had hidden it, but everyone also seemed to understand.

    Many of them even admitted that they would panic if they had found out about it earlier and that now that the adventurers saw that there was nothing wrong, they were calmer.

    And that was how the whole matter about the possible monster was closed.

    And I? I still couldn''t go hunting in the forest, my mother again said that she would go with me.

 Chapter 29 - 29 - I Turned 11, And That Evolution Wasnt Amazing?

    Today I turned 11 years old. No party was held, it seems that it is not normal to have a party until I turn 15, because that would be the age when you would be an adult, just like in my old world, things work that way, don''t they?

    Now for the summary of everything that happened before I turned 11.

    It has been a few months since those adventurers came to the forest, and with them here, my father ended up returning home, only to discover that nothing had been found and that everything was fine.

    Somehow, I thought he already knew what was going on in the vige, as I was sure my mom had contacted him, but it was just a wrong assumption since when he arrived he looked worried.

    It was the first time I saw him since the attack on the vige, so we spent a lot of time together, again I asked him to practice a little fencing with me, and again I was defeated, but he seemed quite satisfied with my evolution.

    And after spending a few more days keeping uspany, he decided to leave again, apparently, he had some things to do in the country''s capital, and he stopped by just to make sure everything was okay.

    Of course, he also wanted to spend time with his family.

    My father told us it would take a while for him toe back, but since he spent most of his time away from us since I was born, it is a very easy farewell.

    Now leaving all this talk about my father aside, it is time to talk about my evolution, and I must say it was very pleasant.

    After what happened, again I went to the forest with my mother, we hunted Goblins, Kobolds, a type of rabbit simr to Slime called Jelly-Rabbit and also a type of monster simr to a deer from my old world, but with thick horns and big, I''m sure I would be killed if just a stake from that horn hit me.

    Seeing that my strength was real and that I could easily kill these monsters using bare hands, my mother smiled bitterly and could no longer hold me back, allowing me to go hunting in the forest alone.

    But of course, she also made me promise not to hurt me during my hunts, and I agreed to make that promise because, with the monsters I had encountered, the chances that I will get hurt here are one in a million.

    Why do I feel like I raised some kind of g here? But whatever.

    In this forest there were not many monsters that would cause an uproar if it appeared in the sight of someone from the vige, we can say that this forest is just a forest for beginners to hunt, probably for this reason that the vige is close, as there are no chances of being attacked by something strong.

    But even though they weren''t strong monsters, and that I was able to kill easily, I somehow managed to get to level 9, which left me with 60 points to use since I had saved those first 10 points all this time.

    I confess that all this time I thought about ying all these points in some of my Status, but I restrained myself and wait that my level would rise enough, and that was the best choice I made.

    When I got an incredible amount of 60 points, the first thing I did was to get some of the skills. I thought about it a lot but decided to get the skills [Small resistance against magic] and [Small resistance against physical attacks].

    When I obtained both skills, they soon appeared as usable in my Status, and something else happened, which was obtaining the even stronger version of the skills I had just acquired.

    In fact, they were just released for me to obtain, they were the following skills:

    ****

    [Resistance against Magic]

    Magic defense increased considerably.

    It can be evolved.

    Duration - 50 Seconds.

    ******

    [Resistance against physical attacks]

    Defense against physical attacks increased considerably.

    It can be evolved.

    Duration - 50 Seconds.

    ******

    They were very simr to the previous ones, but their duration time, in addition to the effects, was a little longer than the previous skill, but their cost had also doubled, each skill would cost me 40 points, so I just gave up getting them when I ended up realizing that it wouldn''t be so easy.

    And as I no longer wanted to get any skills, I decided to use 10 points out of the 20 left to increase my strength, I thought I was exaggerating, but when I did that, my efficiency during the hunts went up dramatically.

    And with that, for sure my level increase would arrive more easily, which made me very satisfied.

    That''s what happened during these months, now I have new skills, my strength has risen dramatically, and I can hunt monsters with even more ease, getting to be frustrated by how easy it was, sometimes I even hoped to appear a stronger monster, but it didn''t happen.

    "Noah, what are you doing there?" Lisandra came into my room suddenly, making me face her.

    "I''m just reminiscing about what happened in the past few months."

    "Hmm, why?" Lisandra looked confused.

    "It''s nothing, haha." With my answer, Lisandra turned and went out of my room, heading for the living room.

    Taking advantage of Lisandra''s apparition, I will talk about what happened to her in thest few months. Well, she got a lot stronger than thest time, raising the level of her two magic elements, her water magic was now at level 5, and her earth magic was at level 4.

    Of course, she didn''t reach my level yet, but she was already approaching my mother, I''m sure Lisandra won''t take so long before she gets stronger than her, this is really amazing since she doesn''t have any skill points like me.

    "Noah, are you here?" I had my hand on my chin and shaking my head thinking about Lisandra''s evolution, Lari who entered the bedroom must surely have thought that I was going crazy.

    "I''m just telling you what happened in the past few months." When I looked at Lari, she had a forced smile on her face: "Telling, to whom?" Her smile continued, it was really making me shame.

    "It''s nothing, ok?" That''s enough, I can''t stand to be treated like crazy by her, we''ve reached the end of this recap.

 Chapter 30 - 30 - School? I Dont See This As A Good Experience.

    "Noah, can I talk to you for a while?"

    "Mom? What is it?" It is rare for my mother toe to my room, I closed the Status screen and turned to her, looking at her face, I could see that she seemed a little worried about something.

    Won''t you say that there is any sign of that monster in the forest?

    "Can I seat?" She approached my bed, I was lying down, so I sat down and offered her a space to sit, thanking me and smiling she started to say: "Listen, are you interested in going to school?"

    "Hmm, to school? But haven''t I learned enough from you already? I don''t think I need to go." She looked at me surprised and a little flushed, she seemed happy that I said this: "Well, I don''t deny that I taught you many things, but are you sure you don''t want to study?"

    ''She still has that smile on her face, she really liked what I said.'' Well, but if she asks me if I want to go to school ... My answer is no, I would find it more attractive if she asked me if I wanted to be an adventurer.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to go, I just don''t think I need to."

    "I understand, but look, there will be other children from your age at school, don''t you want friends?" Yeah, I''m still a child in her eyes, well, a normal child would need friends.

    But if she asks me if I want to go to school and make friends, my answer is still no.

    "Friends, right? But what kind of school is it?"

    "It''s a school in the country''s capital, there they teach math, history, about monsters and also magic, don''t you think it''s interesting?" Wait a minute, isn''t she trying to get rid of me? She wants me to ept going anyway.

    "I understand, but you no already teach me all about that?"

    "Of course not, I taught only part, or are you going to say that you have already learned about all countries, all monsters, and all magics?"

    "I think so."

    "No, no, no. Those books don''t teach you half of it, I''m sure you haven''t learned about everything yet, so I think it''s a good idea for you to go to school."

    She really seemedmitted to making me change my mind, there is definitely something going on here, I need to find out: "Why do you want me to go to school so much? You can tell me." My mother looked at me in surprise, but soon after she started to disguise her expression.

    "Nothing, it''s nothing, I just want you to be an intelligent boy and to be much stronger than you are now."

    "Urgh, you would never say something like that, say what it really is, because that gave me the creeps." All the hairs on my body were standing on end, seeing my mother acting in this totally different way from the habitual one did not give me a good feeling.

    "Okay, it''s because of Lisandra." She finally gave up and told me why she was asking me for it. Apparently, Lisandra was very anxious to go to school, but my mother didn''t think it would be a good idea to send her alone.

    I think she''s lying about it.

    "Wait, is this really serious? I''m younger than her, it doesn''t make sense." I kept looking at my mom waiting for her to say something, but no words came out of her mouth, I was incredulous at what I was hearing here.

    I tried to talk to her a little more, but the only thing she did was to continue trying to change my opinion about not wanting to go to school, I confess that this was already starting to bother me.

    But as she is my mother, I couldn''t just ask her to stop doing this, she was doing it for Lisandra''s sake.

    It makes no sense to want me to go with her to protect her in any way, I am only 11 years old. I know I''m strong, but that still doesn''t make sense.

    So I just agreed to think about it, but I was sure I would refuse to go to school.

    #####

    I epted.

    Yes, after a few days of listening to Lisandra and my mom talking about it all the time, and seeing how excited she was, I couldn''t say no to that, I would feel bad about it.

    Apparently, everything had been a choice of Lisandra, that she would only go to school if I were to keep herpany, which is at least strange.

    And I was also sure that my mom was lying about being her idea.

    ''Haaa, whatever, good that I will be able to see what the capital of the country is like, and I will gain new learnings.'' If what my mom is saying is true, I still haven''t learned half of what this world really is, and I hope it''s true, I don''t want to go to school to learn nothing.

    What about friendships? I''m just not caring about it, I really don''t want to be involved with some types of people. From what she told me the school is in the capital, which makes my meeting with nobles possible.

    Especially in a school, I will certainly not be able to count on my fingers the number of spoiled children that I will find when I get to this ce. So I need to ept this before I go to school.

    I may be thinking too much, but I see more negative than positive thingsing out of this experience.

    "Noah, aren''t you happy to go to school with me?" Seeing my pensive face that contorted when I thought of the spoiled children, Lisandra looked worried.

    "That''s not it, I''m just thinking about what will happen when I get there."

    "What''s going to happen? Like what?"

    "Aren''t you really worried? We can find nobles and annoying kids everywhere, isn''t it a school? Surely there is that kind of person there."

    "Aah, that''s what you''re talking about ... There are certainly people like that."

    "So that''s why ..."

    "But not all of them are like that, you will understand when you get there, okay? But in any case, it will take a while for us to go to school, I hope you don''t change your mind until then."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t change my mind." Seeing the smile on her face, I can''t change my mind, I would certainly feel very bad if I did something like this.

    "Awnnt, thanks for that. You are a very cute brother, you know?" Lisandra approached me and started to hug me, and without pushing her away, I received her hug.

    I just need to ept that I''m going to school now, right? I just have to put it in my head that I will learn new things and that will help me a lot from now on .... No, I just can''t imagine anything gooding from that.

    Please, may it be a good experience, I don''t want to have to take a child''s head off on my first day of school.

 Chapter 31 - 31 - Are You Sure It Will Arrive Today?

    It''s been almost two years since I agreed to go to school, so I turned 13, and now it''s time to go. I thought I would only go when I turned 15, but apparently, 15 is the age that people graduate, I should have guessed.

    This is strange because when I turned 13, Lisandra was already turning 16, ording to her age she is an adult, so she shouldn''t go to school, but when I talked to my mother about it.

    "Don''t worry, 13 is the minimum age, but you can also enter when you are older, you will definitely meet older people when you get there."

    I''m sorry, but I find this very strange, adult people studying with 13-year-olds? I have a feeling that the adults in these schools don''t like children, so my desire to go to school has decreased even more.

    But...

    I made a promise to Lisandra, that I would stay with her until she graduated from school, it was a promise that I regretted the next minute, but...

    But after much regret, I just decided to ept the fate of going with her.

    Throughout this time, I continued hunting and raising my level, in addition to continuing to argue every day with Lari about the school, you must imagine that she does not want to part with me.

    I confess that I started to feel so sorry for her that I almost gave up leaving this vige, but I''m sorry, I made the promise to go with Lisandra before, I can''t break it.

    "Noah, how are you feeling? Are you anxious?" I was sitting on a bench outside the house while watching the movements of the residents, my mother opened the door with force, I almost fell off the bench with the scare I got.

    I really have to improve my detection, I didn''t even notice her approaching.

    "No, I''m not anxious, I feel like I''m going to give up anytime." Of course, I wouldn''t do that, but with my words, my mom seemed a little upset: "You know, if you say that next to your sister, you''re going to be in trouble. Don''t you remember the promise you made?"

    Ahh, since when did you know about the promise I made to her? Lisandra talks to her more than I do, she must have spoken at some point. I have to talk to her not to tell other people about the promises she makes to someone.

    But I think she should already know. Who''s the big sister here, in? It sure is me, but I will pretend that this is not true.

    "I''m just kidding, I won''t give up on going ..."

    "Good, then you are already ready to go."

    "Eh?"

    "You guys are going tomorrow, okay?"

    "Eh?"

    Wait, tomorrow? We didn''t even n anything, this is all very sudden.

    "Don''t worry, I already packed your bags, I asked Lari to do this, but she refused with all her strength, I need to talk to her a little."

    With my mother''s words, I couldn''t say anything else, why is that so suddenly? I just put my hands on my head and started to regret it.

    #####

    Here I am the next day, trying to talk to my mom to try to postpone the trip, but it looks like it wouldn''t change, it looks like sses would start in two weeks, and it would take us more than a week to get to the capital.

    I already knew that we live far from the capital, but isn''t that a long journey? Maybe that''s why my father doesn''te back every week to visit us, he can''t do that.

    Haaaa ~~

    I just sighed and gave up trying to do anything.

    "What was Noah, aren''t you feeling well?" Lisandra approached while carrying a bag, it was closed, so I couldn''t see what she had inside.

    "I''m fine, and you, what are you carrying there?"

    "Ah, that? These are books, I decided to take them with me." I looked at her for a while: "But aren''t there books at school? You don''t need to take these, you can get new books there." With my suggestion, Lisandra shook her head frantically: "These are important to me." She had a smile on her face.

    How cute she is.

    Hearing her say that, I couldn''t say any more.

    "Noah, here, your things. The carriage is already arriving, you can wait with Lisandra in the living room." My mom handed me a huge bag full of things, but as my strength had already passed 300 points, I didn''t feel any weight.

    But I''m sure that If someone held this, it would end with huge back pain.

    "Where''s the carriageing from?"

    "Hm? It''sing from the capital, they should be here soon."

    "Wait, from the capital? When did you contact them?"

    "It''s been a while, I told them toe two weeks before sses started, and if my prediction is right, I think it is today."

    "Do you think it is today? Are you not sure?" She just blushed a little: "Now, don''t worry, I''m sure I''m right, just wait a little longer." She had a smug smile on her face.

    "Yes, I''m sure the carriage will arrive today." I moved away from my mother and sat in the living room with Lisandra. She was humming some kind of music and seemed happy, so I decided not to disturb her.

    I sat there with her, and hours passed ...

    In the end, the carriage did not arrive until the following day.

 Chapter 32 - 32 - Beginning Of The Journey.

    "I want to go with them, please, let me go with them." Lari was outside the house begging my mother, while I walked towards the carriage to store our things.

    Regardless of what she said, I went to the carriage with Lisandra, and after my mother said a few things to her, which I sincerely prefer not to know, Lari was quiet.

    ''My mom is scary.''

    Inside the coach was already three men who had been hired as guards, that is, they were adventurers. Due to their physical appearance, they seemed to bepetent adventurers, they came with the carriage, and now they wille back with us.

    But even without looking at their Status, I am sure that I am stronger than all of them.

    After Lari stopped pleading with my mother, the two approached the carriage as we boarded, my mother was looking at us with tears in the corners of her eyes, and Lari was already shedding tears all over her face.

    Many residents were also here to say goodbye to us, it seemed that we would nevere back, I would like to warn them that it is not a goodbye, but I preferred not to say anything.

    "I hope you have fun, all right? And I also want you to learn a lot, enough so that when you get here, give your mother a beating of knowledge." Listen, aren''t you very emotional? Calm down.

    "Me too...Sniff... I hope you ... Sniff ... Have fun ...." Lari, calm down, everyone is looking at you with pity, mom, can''t she reallye with us?

    "We will have a lot of fun, and we will also keep in touch, don''t worry, right?" Lisandra smiled at my mother, now making tears stream down her face, watching my mother cry, Lisandra jumped out of the carriage and threw herself at her, giving a strong hug.

    After the cute moment between mother and daughter was over, my mother looked at me expecting me to do something, so I also got out of the carriage to give her a big hug, but I was stopped by someone else.

    When I realized, Lari was already bent over hugging me and shedding her tears on top of me, wetting my entire shirt in a second.

    "What do you think you''re doing, you stupid girl? My son came here to give me an arm, don''t meddle in this." My mom grabbed Lari''s head and pulled her away from me with all her strength, and then hugged me.

    "Mom, don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" As I hugged her, I noticed Lari who was lying on the floor with her body dirty with earth, she didn''t look well at all.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her a little more, Lari is just a little emotional and you should know why."

    "What happened to Lari so that she likes me so much?" I asked curiously, but my mother''s answer was a simple "I don''t know". It seems that she started to like me naturally, and that makes me happy.

    So after hugging my mom a little more, in a warm farewell, I walked over to Lari who was still lying on the ground looking at the sky crying, the earth under her head was already wet with so many tears that she had let go.

    "Hey, aren''t you crying too much? Get up." After seeing me, Lari got up immediately and threw herself at me again, dirtying me even more, now with the dirt that was on her body.

    "Noah, please stay here, do not leave me alone."

    "You are not alone, there are a lot of people here, aren''t there?"

    "If you are not here, I am alone." Isn''t that too radical? Calm down.

    "I''m going back to see you, or you can go to the capital to see me, you don''t have to stay like this." Even though it was a considerable distance away, it was still possible, so she doesn''t have to be that sad.

    After talking to her for a while, I said goodbye to the other residents who came to see us leave, especially the woman who I helpedst time, even after years, she still treated me with respect and was grateful to me.

    Then we went to the carriage, the three adventurers stayed there all the time, and after we said goodbye again, the carriage started to move, people and houses started to get even further away.

    When I realized, the vige had already disappeared on the horizon.

    #####

    "It seems that now what we have left is to sit and wait," Lisandra said while propping up in the carriage wall, we were sitting next to each other, and the other three adventurers were sitting across from us.

    They didn''t seem to care about us, but rather they cared more about being attentive around so that we wouldn''t suffer any kind of attack.

    Seeing that they didn''t even care about us and that I had nothing to do, I decided to look at their Status.

    The first adventurer had the highest Status of the three.

    [Status]

    Name: Viaric

    Level: 32

    Race: Human

    Age: 28

    Strength: 258

    Agility: 177

    Magic: 121

    Skills

    Fire Magic - Level 3

    Swordsman - Level 7

    He had fire magic, he''s at an eptable level, he''s probably considered a strong adventurer. Now the other two did not have a Status at the same level, but it was close to his in numbers.

    The first was:

    [Status]

    Name: Danan

    Level: 28

    Race: Human

    Age: 31

    Strength: 193

    Agility: 123

    Magic: 156

    Skills

    Wind Magic - Level 2

    Spear Skill - Level 4

    He was a little older than Viaric, but even so, he was a little weaker, it seems that age doesn''t matter so much, since ...

    [Status]

    Name: Daleof

    Level: 28

    Race: Human

    Age: 37

    Strength: 156

    Agility: 120

    Magic: 398

    Skills

    Wind Magic - Level 3

    Earth Magic - Level 4

    He didn''t have that much strength, but inpensation, he managed to use two types of magic, and one of them was at level 4, a little stronger than his teammates'' magic, and now I can understand his group.

    Viaric carried a sword, Danan a spear, and Daleof carried nothing, but he was the magician of the group. I thought he would use a kind of staff to cast magic, but my mom and I never needed it, it seems like it''s really unnecessary.

    This group of adventurers can be considered strong, perhaps a C-RANK group? I do not know for sure.

    "Hey brat, why are you staring at us?" Who caught my attention was Viaric, he did not seem very happy when he noticed me staring at them while watching their Status, seeing this, I decided to make up a lie.

    "Nothing, I was just thinking that you seem to be very strong ... hahaha."

    "GWAHAHAHA." With my answer, he started tough, and without me asking, he started to tell me about his adventures. They were so absurd that I soon realized they were all lies.

    But besides me, Lisandra really seemed to believe, it never hurts to listen to some stories.

 Chapter 33 - 33 - A Battle Is About To Begin!

    It had already been two days of travel, during all that time, nothing happened. On the first day, we had a meeting with a carriage of merchants that was going straight to our vige, but we just greeted them and moved on.

    We hadn''t encountered any monsters or bandits during the trip, I have to say that it''s been a very peaceful trip.

    The adventurers also seemed more rxed than the first day now, I feel like they shouldn''t be doing it, anyway I''m here, so even if they keep acting that way, we are not in danger.

    Now we were at our camp and getting ready to leave, it was the third day of the trip.

    We were sleeping inside the carriage while the adventurers slept outside, they just put a nket on the floor and were sleeping as if it were the mostfortable thing in the world.

    I''m not used to sleeping like this anymore, I''m sure I wouldn''t wake up well if I slept on the floor.

    Inside the carriage, there were pillows that we could use, so we were not sleeping in such an ufortable way, unlike adventurers and also the coachman.

    "So, should we get ready? I''m just going to feed the horses and we are going to continue the journey." The coachman said as he went to the back of the carriage. He opened a kind of "Chest" that was inside and took some of the feed for the horses.

    And since we were already at the side of ake, he also took the opportunity to give water to the horses, all of this so that we didn''t have to stop until lunchtime.

    And after continuing to wait a few more minutes, talking to the adventurers around a fire that was now out, the driver finished feeding and giving water to the horses, I could see that the horses were even happier.

    So I took Lisandra''s hand and we went inside the carriage again, then the adventurers also entered, one of them still looking a little sleepy, it seems that he was thest one to stand guard during the night.

    I''m d I didn''t have to do this job.

    #######

    "And then we found a dragon, and ..." Again Viaric was telling his absurd stories, while I was just pretending to be interested and paying attention around the road and the passingndscape.

    I was still ignorant when it came to this world, even though I thought I had studied enough, I don''t leave the vige once, so looking at thendscape was a better pastime than listening to lies, don''t you think?

    During the whole trip, we passed a vige, which was full of children waving at us as we passed.

    They are so cute.

    We also passed through a city, it was very close to the previous vige, and it also looked like one, but it was a little more developed and popted, we don''t stop, so the only thing I could do was see the buildings passing by and the residents looking at us curiously.

    It was a very pleasant trip, I even fell asleep, I was only woken by Lisandra when it was time for lunch. I said I would be watching our surroundings since the men didn''t seem to be doing this anymore.

    But in the end, I just slept.

    Now it was time for lunch, again we ate meat given by the coachman that was also kept in the "trunk" of the carriage, it was a meat that seemed to be being cooled by some kind of magic so as not to spoil.

    Since it seemed to be of good quality and also a little frozen.

    I think we also used the same thing at home, don''t we? I remember looking at the freezer at home and finding some pebbles that emitted an intense cold, he must use the same thing here, it is a very convenient tool.

    The meat that the coachman removed was a veryrge piece, so it was a little difficult for him to make a stand to roast it all at once, so with the help of the adventurers, he cut the meat into smaller pieces.

    It was a sess, and so we had a barbecue in the middle of the trip.

    We also received some fruit from the coachman. That''s fruits were very tasty and sweet, I think I had never eaten anything like that before, Lisandra was also eating this frantically, she seemed to have loved the taste.

    ''Maybe I should get some of these for her?'' Then I will ask the coachman where to get these fruits, he must point me to a store.

    After we finished our lunch, we waited for a while on the road, we were waiting for our fatigue to pass to continue the journey. And as I looked out over the horizon, I could see another carriage approaching on the road.

    She wasing from the capital.

    The carriage was even bigger than ours, a tall, sturdy man with a sword at his waist wasmanding the carriage, he didn''t have the face of a coachman, that hair stuck up, those scars across his face.

    The closer the carriage approaches us, the worse I started to feel, the "coachman" started looking at us as he moved on, he seemed to be evaluating us, especially the adventurers.

    Noticing the carriage, Viaric started to look confusedly at her who was approaching slowly. He is some kind of idiot?! Has something wrong here. Seeing that he wasn''t going to do anything, I decided to say something.

    I approached him and spoke in a voice low enough that it would not reach the ears of the man who wasmanding the "enemy chariot".

    "Hey, there''s something wrong, don''t you see?" I asked him and kept waiting for an answer: "Something wrong, what are you talking about?" After saying that, Viaric started waving to the stout man who wasmanding the carriage, trying to look friendly.

    ''He''s more stupid than I thought !!!'' I started screaming in my mind as I watched the man jump out of the carriage and pull out his sword. After his movement, other people started to get out of the back of the carriage.

    There were even women among them, but they weren''t just any women, they had huge muscles in their bodies. Their hair was shaved only on one side, they had piercings across their faces in addition to holding swords in their hands.

    With the movement of the people in the carriage, Viaric and hispanions finally realized what was happening.

    "You, go inside the carriage and hide, let''s take care of it." Even though he looked scared at the number of people in front of him, Viaric said that with a fearless smile on his face.

    What a stupid guy, he''ll definitely die.

    But I obeyed him and took Lisandra into the coach, of course, the coachman in our coach followed right behind. And after we were already inside the carriage, I started to observe the battle that was about to start.

    I had to pay attention, I don''t want to let them die here.. Even if they are stupid for not having noticed it before, I don''t think they deserve to die.

 Chapter 34 - 34 - Battle.

    Without intruding in the middle of the battle, I started watching it while holding Lisandra''s hand that was shaking beside me, she was almost starting to cry, so I approached her and hugged her, making her calm down a little.

    The battle outside was starting to get intense.

    As soon as the groups came face to face, the man who wasmanding the enemy chariot delivered a sword stroke with all his strength towards Viaric. But he used his sword and also his strength to stop the man''s attack.

    "Come on, is that all you have? GWAHAHAHA" Viaric was being dragged back with the man''s strength, so the man started to mock him and attack even harder, making Viaric''s hands start to shake.

    Seeing that just being defensive would not help, he decided to make a move.

    Using fire magic, he created arge curtain of me in front of the man, making him move away, some of his hair had been burned by Viaric''s sudden attack.

    "That scared me." The man held his burnt hair and took a deep breath.

    Taking advantage that the man had moved away, and was a little bewildered by his attack, Viaric advanced on the man while holding his sword in his right hand.

    Seeing this, the man took up his sword and also ran towards Viaric, and thus began a fierce sword battle. shing metal sounds resounded throughout the ce because of their exchanged blows.

    Daleof, the magician of the group, had moved away a little and started to use some kind of magic to hit the group of women that was approaching Danan, who used his spear frantically trying to push them away.

    As soon as he finished using his magic, a huge gale began to take over the ce, making the grass sway, and before long, a huge tornado had formed and swallowed the three women.

    They even tried to resist the wind, but to no avail, the wind lifted their feet off the ground and they were carried away. Of course, Danan did note out of this attack unscathed, he ended up being thrown a good distance with the attack, however, he seems to be less hurt than those three women.

    They had been thrown into the woods across the road.

    Seeing that hispanions had been defeated, other men who had also left the carriage, went towards Daleof, without intending to let him use any other magic. But Dn, even though his leg appeared to be slightly bruised, moved forward towards Daleof to protect him.

    Guur ~~

    One of the men groaned.

    Before the men dealt a sword blow at Daleof, Danan already had his spear through one of them, with just one thrust, his heart was pierced, causing the man to die immediately.

    The leather protection the man was wearing was not enough to prevent the sharp tip of Viaric''s spear.

    He removed the spear from the man''s chest and pushed Daleof backward, who was about to be attacked by one of the men, there were still two bandits alive.

    With Danan''s push, he fell backward and the bandit''s sword passed a few inches from his neck, Daelof breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that his head was still glued to his body.

    Seeing that Daleof had escaped his attack, the man clicked his tongue and then focused his second attack on Daleof''s belly, but before his sword hit Daleof''s belly, he threw his body to the side avoiding his de, which hit the ground.

    Danan, who realized that hispanion was fine, focused his attacks on the second man, making several thrusts with his spear. One of the thrusts had hit the thug''s leg, but seeming not to feel the attack, the bandit ended up swinging his sword towards Danan''s torso.

    But Danan used the handle of his spear and stopped the man''s attack.

    His spear''s hilt had been slightly damaged by the bandit''s attack, but without caring, Danan spun the spear''s hilt toward the man''s head.

    Tonk ~~

    With a loud sound, the handle of the spear hit the man''s head, causing him to faint, and taking advantage of the fact that he was already on the ground, Danan just lowered the spear into his chest and killed him.

    But since it was not over yet, he turned to the other man who was still behind Daleof, only to find a bandit pierced by huge earth stakes that had been created by Daleof.

    It was not a very difficult fight for them, but they had no way to rest now, they ran towards their leader who was in a fierce confrontation with who seemed to be the leader of the bandits.

    There were impressive movements on both sides.

    The bandit leader was using his sword to deliver uncontrolled but also urate attacks, he was aiming at all Viaric''s vital points, it was even hard to think why such a skilled guy became a bandit.

    In contrast, Viaric used refined fencing techniques to block the man''s attacks before they hit his vital points. In addition to beautiful movements of your body that could evenpare to a dance.

    And so, with incredible attacks and many small injuries appearing on the bodies of the two fighters, Daleof and Danan approached to help.

    But before they got close enough, they were stopped by a huge rain of fire that suddenly appeared on the way.

    The two jumped back in fright and started looking around, it took a while to see where that magic hade from, but who used it was one of the women who wasing out of the forest.

    "Shit, how does she manage to cast magic over such a long distance?" Daleof, not knowing how this was possible, was a little scared of the situation.

    "I don''t know, but we have to kill these idiots, don''t we?" Danan held his spear that was almost breaking because of the attack from hisst battle, but this spear wouldst for some time.

    Daleof and Danan stood guard and waited for the women to approach.

    "You son of a bitch, now I''m all dirty, what are you going to do about it?" One of the women said. She was holding a huge sword in her hands, her sword seemed to have multiplied several times in size.

    That''s insane.

    The other two women were holding short swords ... But what kind of sword is this? Can she really use this thing to attack?

    With these thoughts in their mind, they prepare for battle.

 Chapter 35 - 35 - Magic Sword?

    They looked at the women waiting for them to make a move as they walked away slowly, they were sure things would not be easy if they started a battle against the three women at once, so they resolved to somehow separate them.

    As they moved away from each other, he observed the women separating, two of them who used the short sword went towards Daleof, while the woman with the giant sword went towards Danan.

    He held his spear and pointed at the woman, and also smiled when he watched the woman raise that sword as if it were a very light piece of iron.

    "How can you be so strong, tell me?" Danan asked the woman, only to receive a sarcastic smile from her: "Strong? Hahaha." She didn''t answer your question, justughed.

    Even though Danan was facing the woman, he kept looking behind her, where Daleof continued to be pressured by the two women with the short sword.

    They were not as skilled as the man who was battling Viaric, we can say that they had movements from people who held a sword for the first time.

    So it was easy for Daleof to get rid of his attacks without worry while using low-level spells to continue hurting the two women all over the body.

    ''Good job, Daleof. But I don''t think I will be so lucky. '' That was what Danan thought as he watched the woman approach with that sword resting on her shoulder. After getting close enough, she grabbed the hilt of the sword and swung it at once.

    But predicting her attack, Danan turned his body desperately trying to be faster than the movement of the sword, he had barely escaped the attack, the sword was swung so hard that it formed a great current of air there, doing all thewn sway.

    "Shit, are you trying to kill me?" Danan picked up his spear and aimed at the woman, waiting for an opportune moment to attack.

    "But of course I''m trying to kill you, are you an idiot?" As if the huge sword were made of paper, the woman held it with one hand and swung it at Danan again. He would not be able to stop such an attack if he received it head-on, so he narrowly continued to avoid her attacks.

    In some moments he almost fell to the ground, it would have been the end of the battle if something like that happened.

    ''What to do?'' He was totally defensive at this point, but he needed to do something or he would end up being hit at some moment, and if that sword hit him, he would be cut in half easily.

    Just being on the defensive was not helping, so he decided to tighten the handle of his spear that was almost breaking and attack the woman.

    When Danan decided to approach her, the woman smiled again and swung the sword, only to be avoided by Danan as he threw himself on the floor and stuck the spear into the woman''s right leg.

    The sound of the flesh being pierced and the bone being hit can be heard by Danan.

    Guuu ~~

    "You bastard, I''m going to kill you." A groan of pain came from the woman.

    She didn''t seem to have felt the attack as much, she was still standing. And taking advantage of Danan''s still on the ground, she left her sword to fall on him.

    But Danan managed to predict the trajectory of the sword and with the tip of his spear changed the trajectory of the sword.

    The sword hit the ground and arge curtain of dust went up, but without caring, Danan made another move and thrust his spear into the woman''s other leg, this time even stronger.

    The spear went through her leg, breaking her leg bone in half, making the woman scream in pain and lose control, falling to her knees on the floor.

    Danan, who was now in no danger from being on the floor, got up quickly and charged with his spear towards the woman''s chest.

    Gakin ~~

    But before her chest was hit, the sword had somehow extended to the sides and formed a small shield that protected her, causing his spear to be repelled. Looking at that, Danan was scared.

    ''Did this sword just change itself? What the fuck? '' He couldn''t understand how this was possible.

    "Now you really made me angry." The woman was flushed with anger, Danan started to sweat cold just by hearing her tone.

    The woman started to get up even though her legs were damaged, she seemed to be putting most of her weight under her right leg, which was not damaged like her other leg.

    But without intending to let the woman get up, and even in a cold sweat at the fear he was feeling, Danan began to make several attacks with his spear towards her.

    In her arms, again on her legs, on her head, on her belly, but before her body was hit, as if her sword had a life of its own, it would reach out to the region and protect her.

    ''Shit, how am I going to hit her? This is impossible. Where''s Daleof I think I''m going to need his help here. '' Danan looked around for Daleof and found him still struggling with one of the women who had injuries all over his body.

    Daleof was already breathing heavily, he was tired of continuing to avoid women''s attacks, the battle had been going on for a long time.

    ''Okay, I''ll help you.'' Danan avoided the woman who had red eyes because of anger and ran towards Daleof to help him.

    BOOM ~~

    But before he took any more steps, the woman was already at his side and swung that huge sword in his direction. Danan took a small leap back, avoiding the de of the sword.

    "That was close ... Huh?" But he had no time to rest, the woman turned the de of the sword to Danan and her de extended to him. As he was not far from the sword, the de approached in an instant.

    With nowhere to escape, and without time to do anything, he just used the handle of his spear to put it in front of his body, his defense was effective, but... His spear had just broken in the middle with the attack.

    ''Isn''t that too unfair? That sword can extend. Even if I block or dodge the attack of this thing, I will still be hit. '' He was scared before, but now he wanted to run.

    He was hoping Daleof would finish his battle ande to his aid as soon as possible, but in the meantime, he would just have to deal with this woman somehow. Danan doesn''t know if what she uses is magic or a magical artifact, but he would have to be careful with that thing.

    Then, holding only the front part of his spear that was now a size that could be used with one hand, he attacked the woman while trying to trick her with the movement of his body.

    But even doing so, when the attack approached, he was immediately repelled by the woman''s sword.

    ''If so, I have to attack fast enough that the sword won''t have time to protect it, will I?'' That was the only thing he thought about at the time, so he started attacking as fast as he could.

 Chapter 36 - 36 - End Of The Battle That Was Longer Than Expected.

    After thinking about what he could do to attack even faster and avoid her protection, Danan thought of a possibility.

    "If I use wind magic, will I be able to do that?" He wanted to use wind magic somehow to increase the speed of his movements, it was a verymon thing to do, but it was also not very efficient.

    Apparently, the person would have to be quite good at wind magic to create a really efficient effect, and Danan only had magic at level two, it certainly wouldn''t be enough.

    ''Okay, I''ll do my best.'' Watching the angry woman in front of him holding that huge sword, he would have no way of thinking about it, he would have to at least try.

    So he did.

    He put an enormous amount of mana on his arm, enough that it was almost visible to the naked eye, which was normally not possible. And after he put all his mana on his arm, a big draft started to circte his arm like a tornado.

    The woman looked at him in surprise, but she didn''t seem worried about it.

    Holding half of the spear with just one hand, and with the wind magic activated, he attacked her.

    The magic was only activated on his arm, so the speed at which he ran remained the same, so the woman was much faster than him. As soon as he approached to attack her, the woman had already disappeared from the ce and appeared just behind him.

    Doing a desperate somersault forward, he managed to avoid the sword of the woman which hit the ground, but it was not time to rest. As soon as he stabilized after the somersault, he stood up again and heeded the woman.

    With no intention of running away now, the woman received his head-on attack with her sword, and Danan smiled at the woman''s decision, thinking she was really an idiot for doing so.

    So he took this opportunity to attack as fast as he could towards the woman''s torso, also avoiding the protection of the sword. The woman, who received the attack head-on, looked at him with disgust, thinking he couldn''t do anything.

    "Take this, you bitch." Danan, who had a smile on his face, attacked the woman with all his strength. With their increased speed, sword attacks could not be seen with the naked eye.

    Several attacks were made by him on the woman''s torso.

    Many metal noises were heard, it was the signal that not all attacks were hitting her, but there was also the sound of flesh being pierced and the woman''s screams, Danan smiled while listening to this.

    ''With that, I think it''s over.'' Danan had practically exhausted his mana and was tired of continuing to attack without stopping, so he stopped attacking the woman and looked at her.

    The woman was standing still and immobile while a great deal of blood was flowing through the holes in her body. She looked like she was going to fall at any moment, but even so, Danan walked away from the woman, as he was still worried since she didn''t fall immediately.

    "This thing is now useless." Danan looked at the spear in his hand that was soiled with the blood of the woman and the other men, the spear was now all broken and unusable, so he threw it away right there.

    Boom ~~

    As soon as he threw the spear to the ground, the woman also fell to the ground and a great deal of blood began to flow.

    "This battle ended in an anti-climatic way." Even though she was strong, the woman didn''t know very well how to attack, that was strange but it also helped me to win, I think I just need to rest now.

    I looked for Daleof, he too had already finished the woman and was sitting on the floor practically breathless, he seemed to be watching our battle this whole time, so I approached him to rest.

    I wanted to help our boss right away, but it didn''t seem necessary and we were also very tired.

    ######

    "You had a lot of fun, but now it''s time to get this over with, isn''t it?" Viaric told the man. His body was injured, he was about to pass out from the blood loss.

    The ground around them was alreadypletely red from blood loss, but Viaric still had the upper hand, the injuries he had done to the man''s body were more serious.

    "Yes, it seems that it is my loss, mypanions are all already dead." The man looked around and saw all hispanions immersed in a pool of blood, it was a difficult situation to watch for him.

    Viaric also started to look around, and realizing that everything was fine with his friends, he breathed a sigh of relief and pointed his sword at the man: "Don''t worry about it, you''ll find them, okay?" Viaric advanced on the man.

    "Yes, I will find them." But before Viaric could get close enough to attack the man, the man took his sword and shoved it into his belly, falling to the ground while vomiting a great deal of blood.

    Viaric looked at that startled and approached the man.

    He said nothing, just watched the guy who was vomiting blood while he was having trouble breathing and to stay awake, he was already practically dead.

    The man would die anyway, so he wouldn''t have needed to take his own life. Viaric found this scene a little difficult to watch since he cared a lot about people.

    ''Well, I hope you found your friends. "Viaric approached the man and put his hand on his face, closing the man''s eyes. But there was something strange, Viaric still felt the man''s breath.

    Arrrg ~~

    Before Viaric could walk away, the man gave a cry of pain and from somewhere he had removed a pocketknife and stuck it in the direction of Viaric''s neck which was very close, he would not have time to avoid the attack.

    Viaric closed his eyes while waiting for the pocketknife to hit him.

    "Enough." A child''s voice can be heard, and no pain was felt.

    When Viaric opened his eyes, he found a boy holding the man''s hand just before the pocketknife hit his neck, Viaric was sweating cold and crawled away while thanking him deeply.

    Soon after that, the boy released the man''s hand and his hand fell to the floor and did not move, now he was dead.

 Chapter 37 - 37 - Arrival In Capital.

    ''Ah, is he an idiot? Didn''t he notice that the guy is still alive? '' After admiring that battle for some time, Viaric had brought down the leader of the bandits but approached the man without thinking.

    And of course, he was attacked.

    "Enough."

    But without having the intention of letting him be killed, I ended up leaving Lisandra inside the carriage and ran to the man, preventing him from hitting Viaric. It was easy to do that because of my agility.

    "Thank you thank you very much." After I let go of the man''s hand and made sure he was dead, Viaric began to thank me deeply, he looked like a frightened child and was sweating cold.

    "It was nothing, can we continue the journey now?" I told Viaric, I waited for his response for a while, but ...

    "As if we could travel now, haven''t you seen the state that mypanions and I are in?" I''m the one who asks, didn''t you see that I''m strong when I helped you? We just need to continue the journey, we will not be in danger.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t have to fight anyone for a while."

    "But it''s not just that, we also need to collect the bodies."

    "Look, but if it''s just that, I can do this, where do I put them?" I asked Viaric, and he pointed me out to a ce near the road, he told me to put the bodies there, lined up.

    And that''s what I did.

    After finishing, I talked to him and it was decided that when we reached the capital, we would go to the city guard building and let them know about it. Since they are bandits, they may be in demand.

    If that were the case, the guard would give us a great reward.

    But even if they are not wanted by the guard soldiers, it seems that it is ethically wrong for you to kill people and leave them in the middle of the road. Even if they are bandits, not warning about it and just leaving the bodies like that, can be frowned upon by soldiers.

    Not that it''s a crime to leave them like that, but it''s usually not done. The bodies are at least collected from the roads.

    "Okay, now that we''ve decided everything, and the bodies are organized, can we go?" Again I asked Viaric, and now also the coachman who had left the carriage.

    Lisandra had decided to stay in the carriage since she doesn''t know how to handle blood very well.

    "Yes, I think there is no problem, but what about that, do you know what it is?" Viaric replied with another question as he looked at the sword in my hand. It is the same sword that changed the shape that the woman was using before.

    He did seem curious about this sword, and to be honest, it was no big deal.

    When I tried to put mana on the sword and try to use it, nothing happened, so I could only assume that what the woman wore was some kind of skill she had, but since I hadn''t looked at her Status before she died, I don''t know what skill it is that.

    Viaric looked very disappointed when I said that, he was hoping it was a kind of powerful magical artifact that would be worth a lot of money. I''m sorry to disappoint you, but it wasn''t this time.

    And after Viaric wasforted by Danan and Daleof, we could finally continue our journey.

    The three adventurers still looked quite tired, and Viaric had suffered a lot of body injuries, but they didn''t seem to mind and agreed to continue the trip.

    This was decided after a conversation between the three, I felt a look in me, but I ignored it.

    ######

    It''s been a few days of travel, and apparently, we would arrive in the capital today, or so the coachman and the adventurers said.

    ''A week goes by really fast, doesn''t it?'' I thought we would be bored during the trip, but it seems that it was not the case. We were both enjoying the trip very well.

    It also seems that we arrived earlier than expected, normally it would take more than a week.

    And then, after a few more hours of travel, the capital wall began to appear in my vision. Apanying me, Lisandra also stuck her head out the carriage window to look at the city.

    A wall of almost thirty meters was there, so we couldn''t see anything inside, just a few white towers, which extended beyond the wall, it was certainly the castle. That vision alone was enough to leave Lisandra out of breath. Well, I was already used to simr views.

    Our vige had no protection other than fences, so it was understandable that she was so amazed by these huge walls.

    "It looks like we''re going to take a little longer than expected, the queue is long today." The coachman warned us as the carriage stopped.

    I looked out again and noticed a huge line of people and carriages.

    "Did something happen? Have so many people here..." Even though it is the capital, the queue is too long, we were a considerable distance from the capital, and the more time that passed, new people joined the queue.

    "Hmm, it seems that in a few days the National Fair will start. Many traders are arriving, and of course, people interested in the products also arrive all the time."

    Isn''t that strange? It''s almost a week before sses start, the capital will have a Fair right now? Well, I think it must be after sses start.

    "I understand." A National Fair, isn''t it? So there must be people from all over the country in this ce. I hadn''t heard about it, but it seems to be an event worth taking a look at, I think we arrived at the right time.

    And after a long time, yes, many hours spent in line, it was our turn to enter the city.

    "Can I know the reason for the visit? Maybe you came to the Fair?" One of the guards approached making asking simple to the coachman, he did not seem to have noticed the adventurers inside the carriage, but when Viaric introduced himself, the guard seemed to have recognized him.

    "We are returning from a mission, we are escorting these two children, they are here for the school entrance ceremony," Viaric said to the guard, and responding respectfully, the guard allowed us to enter.

    Hmm, so did he have a certain influence in this city? Perhaps they are stronger adventurers than I thought they were. But after the difficulty they had to deal with those bandits, I couldn''t ept they were skilled.

    And after we passed through the gate, arge city came into view, as well as arge castle in the middle of the city. A luxurious castle with a white structure and many windows scattered on all sides.

    Even being a long distance away, I could see every detail because of the castle size, it was huge, I had never seen a castle this big before.

    A busy city like this brings me a little nostalgia.

 Chapter 38 - 38 - We Were Abandoned.

    The city was incredible.

    As soon as we entered the main street of the city,rge buildings came into view, some stores selling clothes, restaurants, some stores selling armor and weapons.

    This was a shopaholic''s paradise.

    But it was not just that, as our carriage passed through the main street of the city, the guild appeared. It was a three-story building built of bricks, there was a big door in the front.

    Several men wearing armor and carrying weapons came out all the time, it was a sight I was used to.

    "What is it, are you interested in the guild? I can take you inside." Realizing my enthusiasm watching the adventurer guild, Viaric made a tempting proposal, and I epted.

    We would already have to go to the guild anyway because of the mission they were doing, so it wouldn''t make any difference to ept the proposal to visit the guild.

    "I want to go too, can I?" Lisandra also volunteered to visit the guild, and Viaric did not deny her request.

    The carriage approached the guild''s door, and under many curious eyes of residents passing by, and some adventurers leaving the building, we leave from the carriage, only the coachman remained outside and we went inside.

    Oops, you are back ~~

    Viaric, how long ~~

    How was the mission, did you do well? Gwahahaha ~~

    We were received by many people, some talking with Viaric, and others just looking at us, they looked mainly at Lisandra, this is ufortable.

    But aside from that, they were well known, weren''t they? Wherever they went, people always greeted them.

    After walking to the bottom of the guild, we found a window with a woman as an attendant. The woman had ck hair with some streaks painted red, her hair was a little short, it was just below the shoulders.

    Her caramel eyes looked at me as soon as I approached the window with Viaric and hispanions, but right after smiling at me, she turned her attention back to Viaric, is that what you call love at first sight?

    Her smile was beautiful.

    "Good afternoon, Ro, I''m here toplete a mission, can you do this for me?" Viaric said smiling, wanting to look like a stallion, but I could see the pity look the woman was making.

    "I already told you to call me Rose ... Okay, where''s the mission role." So her name was Rose, I think Viaric was just rejected, I''ll remember to call her Rose.

    Viaric took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket and then handed it to Ro... I mean, Rose. She didn''t seem happy at all when she saw the state the role was in: "Haven''t I told you to be more careful in this kind of situation? I swear I will stop epting your missions if you keep bringing the mission role in that state. "

    Rose was treating him like a brat who didn''t take care of his stuff, I think he deserves it.

    After having trouble reading the paper, she started writing something on a paper then took out a small bag of coins and handed it to Viaric, he received his reward with a smile on his face.

    After that, we left the guild under the eyes of adventurers.

    "All right, now that our mission isplete, I don''t have to deal with you anymore, right?" Viaric said to us that andter then enter the guild again with hispanions.

    Wait, did he just abandon two people who were never in the capital before that way? Doesn''t he have a heart? I think I should have let him die.

    "And now, what are we going to do?" We had money that our mother gave us to stay in an inn, but the problem is that I don''t know where to find an inn in this huge city.

    "Listen, I also need to take the carriage, can you take your bags?" Wait, even the driver is dismissing us? We''re just kids. Lisandra was also concerned about the situation.

    But if we didn''t take our bags off, we would end up without them too, so we removed our bags from the carriage and then the carriage started to move and after turning on a street just ahead, we lost sight of it.

    After being alone on the fronts of the guild, and we didn''t know where to find a good inn, I asked Lisandra to stay outside and wait for me for a while, then I joined the guild again.

    I went straight to the bottom where we had spoken to Rose before, but of course, before that, I passed by Viaric and hispanions, who, even though they were dirty, had already sat down and were drinking with other adventurers.

    Haaa ~~

    I sighed and approached the window where Rose worked.

    "Rose, can I talk to you for a while?" She was attending another adventurer, but he didn''t seem to mind my approach, perhaps because I was just a child.

    "Sure, wait for just a little, okay?" She smiled at me again ... I''m falling in love with her.

    After waiting a little longer, the man had already been taken care of and she turned her attention to me: "So, what can I help you, little boy?" Of course, she would treat me like a child.

    "Well, I and my sister just arrived in the city, this is the first time we are here and we don''t know a good inn, could you please indicate a good ce? Preferably a cheap ce."

    "You speak to an adult, don''t you? Okay, you can call me Sister Ro from now on."

    "Eh?" She was acting differently than before, but I don''t dislike that way: "Okay, you''re looking for an inn, aren''t you? Wait a minute." Then she started writing some instructions on paper.

    "You know how to read?"

    "Yes, I know, why?"

    "Ahh, this is incredible, here." She handed me a paper, some instructions were written on it, and a small map was also drawn: "I wrote some things, and if you didn''t know how to read I also drew this small map, I think you will be able get there."

    "Right, thanks." I just thanked her and turned to leave.

    "Listen, when you get in the inn, say it was my rmendation, I think you''ll get a discount." So convenient, and of course I will, it is always good to earn discounts and save money.

    Then I passed the drunken adventurers again. When I got outside, Lisandra was standing in the same ce looking restless, but when she saw me she seemed to have calmed down.

    "So, did you get any help?"

    "I got the address of an inn,e on."

    "Right."

    After that, I took all of our stuff and took it with me, as I had a lot of strength, I couldn''t let Lisandra carry all this weight. When I lifted all our bags at once, everyone around me looked at me in surprise.

    Listen, it''s not that heavy, all right?

    And leaving the guild behind, we went towards the inn that Ro had indicated, I hope it is a good inn, I''m already getting hungry.

 Chapter 39 - 39 - Inn.

    We headed towards the inn as we walked down the main street.

    The street was very busy, probably because of the fair, many carriages with products were on the streets, some vendors were setting up their stalls for sales, and others stalls were already set up.

    Along the way, I noticed some interesting things, but I didn''t have enough money to spend right now, so I decided to ignore everything and that and move on.

    After walking for a few minutes on the long street, we turned right on a street that was a little less crowded, but there were still a lot of people around here. The stores that existed here were different.

    Simpler-looking stores, some people were alsoing out of them, they were normal people, not nobles who wore expensive suits like those in the stores on the capital''s main street.

    The more I walked, the more paths appeared, when I realized, everything had already turned into a maze of streets and buildings, but as I had the map and the instructions, I managed to locate myself in some way.

    After some more time walking through the streets of the capital, betweenrge buildings, we arrived at a slightly more beautiful building. Unlike the other buildings that already had a little worn that didn''t look clean, this ce was different.

    It was a building that seemed to have been built now, some decorations were put on the ce, especially the beautiful flowers that were being disyed on the balconies of the rooms.

    "Wait a minute, isn''t this ce a little too luxurious?" Lisandra, who was silent all the way frightened by the dirty-looking men passing by, decided to say something.

    ''Thinking about it, there are a lot of beggars in this ce, aren''t there?'' All the way, I found many men carrying bottles of alcohol and wearing worn-out clothes.

    But I don''t think I should care about something as trivial as that. Finding beggars ismon in a big city, especially in the capital.

    "Ro ... I mean, Rose told me that this ce is not expensive and that I could get a discount if I talked about her, I think it''s okay to go in, isn''t it?" Lisandra still looked a little worried about it, but she nodded to me.

    And after a little hesitation, I opened the big door made of varnished wood. I know I don''t have to keep repeating it, but this building was incredibly beautiful.

    Oohh ~~

    When I entered the building, I opened my mouth and made a sound while admiring the construction. Lisandra also acted the same way, making me smile.

    But I couldn''t fault her, it was a beautiful building.

    Arge lounge with tables came into view, tables neat and clean. Some of the tables were being used possibly by guests of the inn.

    The floor was so clean that I could see the gleam of the wooden floor. Various decorations such as flowers and paintings were scattered around the room, giving the ce a sophisticated look.

    In front of us was arge counter, with a woman who was watching us with a smile on her face, she already looked like an olderdy. Behind the woman also had some pictures in addition to a big paper written some things, it seemed to be the menu of the day.

    There was also a door on its right side and a small window on its left side, I could smell a wonderful smell going out that window, probably the kitchen at the inn was there.

    There were two stairs in the building, one on each side of the counter, right after the door there was one, and on the other side there was also one, they were double stairs, being sincere made the ce even more beautiful.

    But tired of admiring the ce, I decided to approach the high counter to be attended by the woman who continued to look at us.

    "Hello, how can I help you?" The woman had short yellow hair and her eyes were partially closed, but I could see their color a little, they were brown, it was a dark brown, almost ck.

    She had a kind voice, so I answered her with a smile: "Okay, we''re here to host us."

    "Okay, that''s 30 copper coins a night, 50 if you want breakfast, lunch, and dinner prepared here." Wait, isn''t that too cheap?

    If you''re wondering if this is expensive or cheap, this is cheap. 100 copper coins are enough to get a silver coin, and so on, the highest value is the tinum coin, neither my mom and dad seem to have seen one of these in their lives.

    Well, it''s a really big value.

    But even though it is not very expensive, I decided to talk about Rose: "So, Rose told me that I would get a discount if I talked about her, is it true? Hahaha." I was ashamed, I could die so ashamed I was feeling.

    The woman noticed this, then gave a gentle smile.

    "So the mile daughter who sent you? This is surprising, it is very rare for her to do something like this, even if the inn is from her family ..."

    "Wait, you''re Rose''s mother, are you serious?" Unable to hold back her surprise, Lisandra approaches up onto the counter and looked deeply into the woman''s eyes.

    "Yes, I don''t look like her at all, do I? I think she pulled her father more ... Well, it doesn''t matter now. My name is Sara, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    "Ah, I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Noah, this is my older sister, Lisandra."

    "I understand, but now that we have introduced ourselves, how about we talk about business? My daughter would be angry if I didn''t give you the discount. So how about 40 copper coins with the meal included? If you don''t want the meal, it is only 20 coins a night. "

    My god, this is very cheap, I even feel bad about epting it, but there''s nothing to do, it''s good to save.

    "Okay, here it is." I handed her three silver coins. It was enough for 7 days, in fact, it didn''t exactly give the exact amount, but everything was fine.

    "It''s paid, if you want to extend the period after the 7 days have passed, you cane and talk to me, okay? I''ll take you to your respective rooms." Soon after, she came out from behind the counter and signaled for us to follow her, then we went upstairs.

    Of course, I was having a little trouble carrying my bags as I went up the stairs. Even though it is not heavy, it made my moves very difficult.

    "Come here, I will help you.." Seeing that I had a little difficulty, Sara took one of the bags to help me, Lisandra then did the same, so I managed to go up the stairs without problems.

 Chapter 40 - 40 - So This Is The School.

    When we finished installing ourselves in the room, we decided to stay there because we were tired of the trip, when we realized, it was already dark and our bellies were snoring madly.

    It was time for dinner.

    Arriving on the floor below we were greeted by a new woman we hadn''t seen before, she was wearing an apron and a bo, maybe she is the cook?

    She guided us to one of the tables and we sat down, the room was full, so Lisandra was a little restless, but she forgot that all those people were around us when she saw the same woman bringing our food.

    The first thing I noticed was a kind of white grain, it was in great quantity and it apanied a big beefsteak, but I didn''t know exactly which meat it was.

    When I asked the woman: "Is this called rice, is it one of the greatest species of the Nortlein kingdom, and this is called beans, is it verymon to be found in our country, you never ate something like that?" She showed me a small pot with some brown grain.

    Hmm, I''ve never heard of it, it''s really interesting, and it''s also very tasty. This was certainly one of the best things I had experienced since I arrived in this world.

    Lisandra also looked satisfied, I never saw her eat so much, are you really okay?

    When we finished eating, we went up to the room and showered, the surprising thing was that there was plumbing, as in our vige. My mother said that in some ces they don''t have ess to this, these people suffer, right?

    #######

    I am currently in the capital called Lettvell, and as I had nothing to do until sses arrived, I visited the main part of the capital together with Lisandra. I was holding Ro''s map because it was important.

    That ce we were staying in was a maze, and there were some important instructions here on how to avoid going into really dangerous ces, thanks for that, Ro.

    The first one I did was to visit the stalls that had been set up on the main street of the city, many stalls were already here, unlike before, maybe the fair is already approaching? Anyway, that bean is really popr here.

    What else I found selling was beans, it is a surprise that I have never eaten this before. There were also a lot of people selling rice, when I asked them, they were residents of Sonnald, the capital of Nortlein.

    Well, they are bringing their most famous food to be sold in another country, I really appreciate that beans are very tasty!

    "And you children, how about bread with sausage? It''s just 8 copper coins." As we walked between the tents, we were called by a fat man, he had a big mustache on his face, he looked kind.

    We approached his stall and bought some bread with this sausage, it tasted good, Lisandra also seemed to love it, so I went back and bought two more units for each of us.

    After that, we only visited a few other tents, taking care not to spend too much money, but everything was tempting.

    #######

    The next day, we went to the east of the city, most of the buildings in that ce were houses, but there were also some scattered shops there, most of them were small markets and also bars.

    We were received with great affection by the residents, several children were ying in the street and asked me to apany them, but I politely refused.

    Some families even called me to their homes even though they had just met us, but of course, I immediately refused. Just as they don''t know me, I don''t know them.

    Walking carefully through thisrge residential part of the capital, and taking advantage of the climate, we found a slightlyrger building, in fact, it was a huge church.

    A church that was in a bad state, seemed to be abandoned, without investigating much about that ce, we started walking through the residential district. Again we were being treated with affection by all the residents.

    These people are really happy and receptive, aren''t they? Even suffering from this quality of life...

    All the way, we observed many children who continued to smile, but were so thin that their bones were visible, I confess that it was an impactful scene, but there was nothing I could do.

    Despite all this poverty, and the men who looked dangerous we met along the way, it was a happy and weing ce.

    #####

    But that part of the city that I thought was a poor and unstructured ce became wonderful as soon as I arrived in the simplest part of the city, it was a scene that a normal person would feel badly looking at, so Lisandra was starting to feel restless and sick with the vision.

    My steps became slower as I progressed through the streets of that ce, I started to shake my hand with the anger I was feeling at the scenes I was witnessing.

    Could people suffer that much?

    The first thing I noticed was the disregard for sanitation in this part of the city, there was garbage everywhere, the unbearable stench was getting worse and worse the further we walked through this part of the city.

    The houses were made of wood, a rotten wood, these houses could copse at any time.

    But the problem with the houses was simple if I looked at the darkest and least visible alleys.

    Sick children were thrown into the alleys, some of them had already lost the sparkle in their eyes, they seemed to be begging for their lives, or maybe they had already given up on their lives, I could not know what was going on in their heads just by looking at them.

    These children were in an advanced state of malnutrition.

    They were almost naked, just wearing their pants and skirts, but the only clothes they had were already torn and dirty.

    Lisandra was not able to observe this for a long time and ended up asking us toe back, of course, I also it would probably take time to forget the scenes I witnessed here today.

    It seems that the happiness I saw yesterday was gone the instant I stepped into this ce, the only thing I could see was the despair of teenagers and children who attacked me in search of food and money.

    But I didn''t hurt them, I just made them pass out and left the ce.

    #####

    The next day, to forget about that impactful scene, I decided to stay away from that ce and we went close to the city castle. The castle was what attracted the most attention in the capital.

    That huge structure with white towers and many dark windows made everything a little mysterious since nothing could be seen inside the castle.

    It was really beautiful, a huge balcony existed in the center of the castle, it looked more like a stage, maybe this is where the king makes his public statements, it was really a beautiful castle.

    Probably the ce that caught my attention the most was the huge garden with flowers of various types and colors, the smell of the flowers was so good that it could be felt by everyone around the castle.

    As we walked around the castle to get a better look at what was around, we found many guards wearing heavy armor. Some were using spears, others swords, they werepetent guards.

    From the Status I observed from some of them, the average strength of the guards was 600 points, they were at a very high level, they were even stronger than my father and me.

    Anyway, I don''t think I''ll ever get into a fight with royalty.

    We continued to walk around and arrived in the noble neighborhood that was a little hidden by the huge castle, that ce was full of huge and luxurious mansions, as well as shops that could leave any normal citizen breathless.

    I thought that we would be prevented from moving around because we are ordinary citizens, but that was not the case. Despite having some people strangely looking at us, we don''t care about that.

    In addition to the stores, I could see arge structure that was even closer to the castle, I could say that this would be a smaller castle, asking the guard who was in front of the gate.

    "This is the main school in the Southlein kingdom, maybe you are a new student?" The guard started to assess me.

    "Yes, that''s right, thanks for answering that." I bowed and respectfully I moved away from the guard, Lisandra followed right behind.

    So this was the school we were going to study at, I hadn''t been able to see it since it was being covered up by the castle, it''s really a big school. But looking from the outside it looks just like a castle, is this ce really a school?

    Okay, the structure has some huge patios that would probably be used for training, but the structure was a castle, I couldn''t see it as a school.

    Whatever, I''ll find out when the dayes for us to start studying. It just makes me worried thatmoners study at this school in an upscale neighborhood, that really sucks.

    But now I am also amoner who will study here, I was right to be worried about meeting arrogant noble boys.

    There was no reason to worry about that now, we went back to the inn right after, and after enjoying our other days exploring the rest of the city, the fateful day of entering school arrived.

 Chapter 41 - 41 - Ceremony.

    "Are you ready yet? Got dressed?" Lisandra was changing in the bathroom, we kept our best clothes for this day, apparently, we would only receive the uniform after the first day of school, so we would have to wear a regr outfit.

    My mother had arranged for me a small suit, it was a suit of low quality, but it was also very beautiful, maybe I could even be mistaken for a nobleman.

    Ibed my hair, which I didn''t usually do, and I waited for Lisandra toe out of the bathroom, and after a few long minutes of waiting, she was finally out.

    "Ohh, you look beautiful." Lisandra was wearing a long dress, her dress went below her knees. It was a white dress with some flowers embroidered in white, it was a wonderful dress.

    She also wore a beautiful shoe, it had a red color.

    "You look beautiful, too, Noah." Lisandra approached me and started to fix the tie that seemed a little out of ce, when she got closer, I could see that she was wearing a little makeup.

    Her hair was braided majestically.

    "Thanks, now it''s time to go, isn''t it?" Aside from wanting to avoid meeting nobles, I''m actually looking forward to this experience. As I never went to school, it will be a new experience.

    "Yes let''s go." Lisandra agreed and then we left the room, I helped her down the stairs while holding her hand, the dress had a long hem, so it could be a little dangerous.

    Walking carefully, we reached the floor below, we were greeted by the looks of everyone who was in the ce, especially men. Give up guys, I won''t give Lisandra to you.

    "Ara, you are beautiful..." Sara was the one who received us, she was behind the counter, but left and came over to our side.

    "Yes, the time has finallye, I''m a little nervous." Lisandra smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I am with you." I tried to say something, but I waspletely ignored by the two women, it hurt me a little.

    "Everything will be fine, I wish you luck, I hope you will enter an elite ss." Sara put her hand on our heads and ruffled our hair a little, after having so much work...

    Well, now I can''tin about it, if we don''t hurry, we''ll bete.

    After saying goodbye again, we left the inn and started our long walk to school, as now I had already recorded every corner of this city in my mind, I didn''t need the map.

    #####

    All the way, we found happy and smiling children apanied by their parents, when we were in the main part of the city, we were seeing only normal children, their parents were wearing simple clothes.

    But the closer we got to the school, the more different the environment became. Children wearing expensive dresses, they even had jewelry that seemed to be worth a fortune on their necks, wasn''t that unnecessary for a child?

    Unlike the other children who seemed more humble, who were staring at Lisandra''s beautiful dress, the children who seemed rich didn''t even care about her. Well, that was expected.

    After walking for a while, we arrived at school. At the door, they had the same guards we met before, but now they were apanied by a few morepanions.

    Facing the gate, many parents held their children''s hands and entered the school, a line had formed and we waited for a while until our turn came.

    When we approached, the guard seemed to have recognized me and smiled at me, I waved at him and we entered the school. Inside the school was the huge garden and the courtyards that I had seenst time, but it looked like the ceremony wouldn''t be anywhere around here.

    Following the other children, we entered the school, a huge hall came into my view as if it were arge theater, and many chairs had been ced there.

    In the middle of therge room, several children were sitting, and on the sides of the room, their parents watched them.

    There were really a lot of kids here, I also noticed that there were stairs that led to the second floor, maybe the ssrooms are upstairs.

    We walked between the long rows of chairs and found two empty chairs, then sat down and waited.

    A long time passed, the ces that had been vacated, had now been upied by many children and other people who already seemed to be older.

    Well, my mom warned me that there would have older people like Lisandra here.

    "Wee to the Wilisen School of Magic, the main school in the kingdom of Southlein, it is a pleasure to wee you all." On the stage in front of us, there was an old man, he had long gray hair, he also had a long beard that went up to his chest.

    His eyes were cloudy, for a moment I thought he was blind, but he seemed to be seeing very well, I may have been wrong.

    "I am the director of this school, Jaegel Leofusean, today we are here for the entrance ceremony, in which I will be responsible for evaluating each one of you." He took a deep breath and continued: "Just by looking, I can see a lot of talented students, this will certainly be a wonderful year."

    I could feel his eyes on me, those cloudy eyes gave me chills.

    "So, without further introductions, I will call one by one here, when you are called, introduce yourselves immediately, understood? As soon as you are evaluated, you will be taken by Nita to their appropriate ssrooms." The man pointed to a red-haired woman nearby, she wore sses and looked like an intellectual person.

    After that, the school principal started to call one student at a time, but all the students were uninteresting, only a few stood out, because of their beauty and also some who looked strong.

 Chapter 42 - 42 - Hes Strong!

    The first person that caught my attention was a boy with ck hair and equally ck eyes, he was a little taller than me, but he also didn''t seem to be as old as Lisandra.

    His name was Bertga Werdald, because he had a surname, I assumed he was part of some noble family, and from the way, he dressed, in that blue suit, he was clearly not poor.

    As soon as he went on stage, the director began to evaluate him. Just putting his hand on his head was enough, maybe the director has an analytical skill like mine.

    After removing his hand from Bertga''s head, the director handed it to Nita who took him to the ssroom. The principal didn''t even announce the student''s strength, he just sent him to the ssroom.

    Another strange thing was Nita. She went out with one of the students, but right after that, she was back, in a few seconds. She couldn''t take someone to the ssroom and stay on the stage, I soon realized that she also had a skill, but I didn''t know what it was.

    But now, leaving that observation aside, the other students who caught my attention were.

    A girl called Vinly Nathdryt, another noble girl. She had ck hair just like Bertga, but her eyes were emerald green, she was a pretty girl that caught the attention of many boys.

    Another person who caught my eye was another girl named Annea Marmarah, she was also a noble girl who wore a beautiful red dress. She had slightly long blond hair and ck eyes, it was an interesting contrast.

    And after so many nobles, the first moner" had appeared, he was a boy named Elinas, he seemed to be a little older, maybe he could even be Lisandra''s age, he had brown hair and slightly yellow eyes, it was a good visual.

    Even though he was amoner, I could see some noble girls interested in him, I confess that I''m a little jealous.

    After that, a few more interesting plebeians appeared. First, it was a pair of brothers who took the stage at the same time, they were twin brothers, I seriously couldn''t differentiate the two apart from the clothes.

    The first was wearing a ck vest and was called Uniel, and the other was wearing a blue vest and was called Aniel, even the names were simr, or almost identical. The two had ck hair and ck eyes, it will be difficult to tell them apart when they are in uniform.

    Now the girl who caught my attention. She didn''t call my attention just for the beauty, but also for the strength she had. I could tell just by looking that she was not a weak girl.

    The girl even inside the school carried a sword at her waist, she was wearing a ck shirt and long pants, she had long silver hair, with a few wicks in ck.

    Her eyes were different from the ones I have seen before, it was a very beautiful gray or metallic color.

    ''That person reminds me of someone ...'' The image of the goddess I found when I died came into my mind, the color of her eyes was simr, the only thing that differentiated was her hair, the hair of the goddess did not have these ck wicks.

    It was a little strange that her appearances were so simr.

    ''She is very beautiful, and also strong.'' I couldn''t help but stare at her all the way through the rows of chairs until she reached the stage.

    The girl''s name was Isabe, it was also a name that reminded me of the name of the goddess. It will be possible? No, it can''t be. It wouldn''t make sense for the goddess to be here, and this girl for sure will think I''m crazy if I came to her asking about a goddess.

    After being thoughtful for a long time ...

    "Noah." My name was called by the director.

    "See youter, okay?" As Lisandra had not yet been called, I said goodbye to her and walked to the stage, many people were looking at me, but I totally ignored her looks.

    As soon as I went on stage, I was greeted by the director''s cloudy eyes, he stared at me for a while but didn''t say anything, then he came over and put his hand on my head, and while he was doing that, I took the opportunity to look at his Status.

    [Status]

    Name: Jaegel Leofusean

    Level: 89

    Race: Human

    Age: 101

    Strength: 2541

    Agility: 1123

    Magic: 4556

    Skills

    Assessment.

    Fire Magic - Level 14

    Water Magic - Level 9

    Wind Magic - Level 13

    [ End ]

    I started to shake the instant I saw it. How is he so strong?

    Isn''t he just an old man? What the fuck.

    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, he also had an evaluation ability, this is cheating, even his magics are at an absurd level .... Calm down, he is 101 years old, he had a lot of time to train.

    After continuing with his hand on my head for a long time, I was released and handed over to Nita.

    When I got close to her, the first thing I did was to also look at her Status, I hope she is not as strong as I think she is.

    [Status]

    Name: Nita

    Level: 61

    Breed: Oni

    Age: 85

    Strength: 1210

    Agility: 2644

    Magic: 2114

    Skills

    Doppelganger

    Fire Magic - Level 10

    [ End ]

    She was not as strong as the director, but she was also strong. What caught my attention is that she was from a race called Oni, so I thought she was a demon, but it seems to be different.

    From what I''ve studied, demons in this world don''t look as beautiful as her.

    And I also understood why she was always here, it was her skill called doppelganger, which allowed her to create clones, this is incredible.

    After that, I was taken by Nita to a stairway that was next to the stage, I thought I heard Lisandra''s name being called as soon as I left, and I could also see a second Nita appearing right behind us and going to the stage.

 Chapter 43 - 43 - Giant Girl.

    After walking down a long corridor, we arrived in a room with arge wooden door, Nita opened the door and then sent me in. It was a spacious room with many tables and chairs, that is, a ssroom.

    The first person I met when I entered the room, was Bertga, he was sitting in the first chair near the door. When he saw me, he smiled at me and I smiled back. Then I walked over to one of the chairs and sat down.

    Not only was he in this room, but everyone else I had found interesting was also here, including Isabell.

    Everyone was looking at me but her. They all seemed to want to say something but were silent, so I decided to say something to end the strange atmosphere that was inside the room.

    "Pleasure, my name is Noah, I am 13 years old and I arrived in the capital not long ago. It''s a pleasure to meet you all." I got up and introduced myself politely as there were many nobles in the room. But the only thing I received in response wasughs.

    And as always, the only one who remained quiet was Isabell.

    "It doesn''t have to be so formal, I think you already know, but my name is Bertga Werdald, it''s a pleasure to meet you too." Bertga held out his hand for me to hold and I did it, then the next one that approached was Vinly.

    "My name is Vinly Nathdryt, nice to meet you." She didn''t hold my hand like Bertga, she just bowed a little. What a polite girl, her smile was really beautiful, am I falling in love again?

    Then everyone in the room started to introduce themselves, except Isabell, who remained seated without talking to anyone. A few minutes had passed and it seemed that everyone in the ss had already be friends.

    ''So she didn''te to this room.'' But I was missing someone. New students arrived, but Lisandra didn''t show up, so she probably went to another ssroom, it''s a little sad, I wanted to be with her.

    "Listen, what kind of magic can you use?" Bertga had chosen to sit next to me, and he couldn''t change ces now since all the seats had been taken.

    "Hmm, can I use fire magic, I think?"

    "Haa ~~ How jealous, I can only use wind magic, it is not very good for fighting."

    "If you know how to use it, it can be a powerful weapon."

    "Really? And how do you know that, don''t tell me you can also use wind magic?"

    "..."

    ".... I''m just kidding, or maybe you can use wind magic? Don''t tell me that you can use two elements?" Unfortunately for your unhappiness, I can use almost any element.

    "I really wanted to be such an efficient wizard... But I know this because of my mother, she is a wizard who uses wind magic, she was a very strong adventurer, did you know?" Of course, it was a lie

    .

    "I''m still jealous, my mom can''t use magic, she just uses that fat ass to seduce anyone."

    "Wait for a second, is that something anyone say about your own mother?"

    "I''m just kidding, don''t take me seriously ... And I think I better pay attention now." Bertga pointed his finger at the front of the room, where Nita was standing looking at us.

    "Silence." With just one word, all the students who were talking before were silent. Nobody dared to say anything else, looking satisfied, Nita continued: "From today I will be your teacher, I will teach you magic, math and also help you with your writing and reading. Does anyone have any questions?"

    Everyone remained silent.

    "So that''s it, go to the first floor and get your uniforms, you will also be notified when sses really start, now go home." She was as cold as a piece of ice, this woman seemed to have no emotion.

    And was that just it? Did wee here for a minute of ss? Really?

    "Is that all? I thought we were going to learn something ..." Bertga said as heid his head on the table a little sad.

    "What the fuck, did wee here for no reason?" "Don''t be like that, at least we''ll have a beautiful teacher, will we?" Uniel looked a little annoyed while Aniel just cared about Nita''s appearance.

    Well, I can''t fault it.

    "What we have left is to leave ..." Elinas, who had not talk too much with us, got up and walked towards the exit.

    When I looked at the table where Isabell was sitting, she had already disappeared, and in a short time the room was already empty, just me, Bertga, and Vinly were here, and seeing that it would not do much good to stay here, we also left.

    "Listen, I have to look for my sister, you can move on, I''ll meet youter."

    "No problem, I''ll meet you down there." Bertga smiled.

    "Okay, see youter."

    After the two left, I started walking through the school corridors after Lisandra, but it wouldn''t be that easy. Many students continued to leave the rooms, so the corridor was full of people.

    ''Shit, this is being a little more difficult than I imagined.'' It got to the point where I was having to squeeze between the wall and people to be able to walk down the hall, but after a while, the movement of people started to slow down, so I started walking faster.

    I started to arrive in front of the door of the ssrooms and look inside, because Lisandra could be in one of them, and as soon as I arrived in thest room of the main corridor.

    Kya ~~

    I could feel a soft impact on my body, followed by a small female scream, and when I realized, in front of me a girl who was almost twice my height was lying on the floor like a child.

    This girl had long red hair, as well as red eyes, but the thing that most caught my attention was her huge bust. But I don''t want to act like a pervert here, don''t look at her boobs.

    If I''m not mistaken this girl is called ... Ciapia?

    "Ah, I''m sorry, your name is Ciapia, isn''t it?" I reached out to her, and she held it, it''s a funny scene. A girl almost twice my height being helped in this way.

    "Thank you, and my name is Ciaphia ..." She wiped off some of her shirt that had gotten dirty as soon as it fell. Many people wereughing when she fell, but when Ciaphia looked at them, everyone who wasughing fled away.

    Well, no matter how you look at her, this girl is definitely kind of a giant.

    "Okay, sorry about that Ciaphia, I was looking for my sister... Ah, there she is." I looked behind Ciaphia and realized that Lisandra was still inside the room talking to some other girls.

    When she saw me, Lisandra ran to the door.

    "Noah, it''s a shame that we didn''t stay in the same ssroom, is it?" Even though she say this she looked happy.

    And I was so sad that I wasn''t in the same room as you, I feel betrayed.

    "No problem, it looks like you''ve found good friends, right?"

    "Yea." She did look happy.

    "So you are Lisandra''s brother?"

    "Yes, this is my little brother, Noah." Lisandra came to me and hugged me. Now did you start treating me like a child?

    "So your younger brother acts more adult than you? How depressing ..." Ciaphia had a sarcastic smile on her face.

    "Shut up, your gori."

    "What did you say? I''m much more beautiful than you."

    "Of course not, I''m a lot prettier, aren''t I, Noah?"

    "Obviously, I''m more beautiful, isn''t it?"

    The two started to pressure me. Ciaphia why are you acting childishly like Lisandra? Didn''t you just say that I acted more adult than she did to provoke her?

    Well, whatever. The important thing is that in such a short time they already seem to get along, it is good that Lisandra gets friends since there were not many girls of her age in the vige.

    After this little discussion, we went downstairs, I was next to Lisandra and Ciaphia was right behind us, she was looking like a guard protecting two nobles.

 Chapter 44 - 44 - The Fair Is About To Begin!

    Downstairs, we were weed by many students and their parents, several lines were formed for the delivery of uniforms, and at the same time, arge board was ced to let you know when sses are about to start.

    The sses would start in the next week, it was a longer break than I thought I would have, I don''t know if such a long interval is necessary.

    But as we also had to get the uniform, we entered one of the lines. I started looking around for Bertga and Vinly, but I couldn''t find them. There were a lot of people here, so it was not so easy to find them.

    After that, we stayed in line for a long time.

    Whenever someone took a uniform, they would leave the room, so the school was already starting to get a little empty, and even then, I couldn''t find both.

    ''They''ve probably already left.'' After that, I gave up on meeting them and waited for our turn toe. After long minutes, our turn finally came.

    There was a table that was once full of uniforms, but now it was almost empty. A woman who appeared to be a little older than Nita was behind the counter, she seemed unmotivated to do this job.

    She just looked at us for a moment and then handed us our uniforms. The woman seemed to be assessing our sizes since Ciphia''s uniform was certainly bigger than the one we had.

    After handing us the uniform, she pointed to the board that was disyed in the room saying when sses would start, I thanked her and then we went to exit.

    "Doesn''t this woman look sad?" Ciphia said as she continued to walk behind us.

    Lisandra started tough the moment she heard this question: "I don''t think she''s sad, do you think Noah?"

    "I think she is really unmotivated."

    "Yes, that is what I meant."

    We went outside and found those big courtyards, the first person to say something was Ciphia: "Just imagine us fighting here, that would be incredible, wouldn''t it?" She had a sparkle in her eyes.

    Don''t tell me that she is a battle lover?

    "When I start thinking about fighting someone, I just see myself being defeated and killed."

    "My god that morbid, course you would not die. But of course, I will not say that you would not lose since you are weak ..."

    "..."

    "I think they would take it easy on you, don''t worry. You are a very cute girl, obviously, they won''t want to hurt you."

    "And they will think you are a monster, you gori, they are sure to kill you at this school."

    "What did you say?"

    After this stupid discussion, we finally got outside the school. Again I was greeted by the same guard as before. For some reason, he seemed happy for me.

    Don''t tell me that he is proud of me? Thank you, sir.

    After arriving outside the school, we were weed by many nobles who were still there talking and congratting their children, it was a little shameful scene in my opinion.

    Even older women and men were being congratted as if they were small children.

    "Didn''t youe with your parents, Ciphia?" Since I hadn''t seen her talk to anyone who looked like her parents, I assumed she was alone. I hadn''t looked at her Status, so by the size of her I assumed she was older than us, so probably she''s alone.

    "Hmm, I came to the capital alone, and you?"

    "We also came alone, we lived in a vige a little far from here, I confess it was a tiring trip." Lisandra put her hand on her ass.

    "Haven''t you ever traveled before? It''s normal for your ass to hurt, isn''t it Noah?"

    "I don''t know, it was also my first time."

    "Hmm, how amazing. A brother and a sister traveling alone like that, your mom must be proud." Ciphia came over and put her hand on our head.

    "Very funny, your mother must also be very proud of you, your gori."

    "Ah, my mother is already dead."

    "..."

    "..."

    "I''m just kidding, she''s alive, just a long way from here." Ciaphia smiled as she said that but Lisandra didn''t look happy at all.

    "That''s not a good thing to say, you idiot." Lisandra approached Ciphia and punched her in her stomach for some reason, I really wish I could have stopped it, but this scene was funnier than it looked.

    Ciphia took the punch like it was nothing, and I can understand it. Lisandra is so weak that she might even lose to a child a little stronger than normal.

    "Well, if you''ll excuse me, I have to go home, see you around."

    "Okay, see youter," I said goodbye to Ciphia.

    "See youter." Lisandra also said goodbye with a smile on her face.

    After we said goodbye, we went back to the inn. I was a little discouraged since nothing had happened yet but also satisfied that the school was better than it looked. I certainly thought I would find only disgusting nobles, but I was mistaken.

    At least the ones I met were good people ...

    ######

    Today is the next day, we were currently seated and were waiting for our coffee to arrive.

    Since we left school yesterday, we haven''t done anything, so we were pretty bored, but it looks like things are starting to get interesting. Since yesterday I realized that the city had started to get busier.

    It means that the fair that they talk about so much is approaching.

    "Here it is." After waiting for some time, one of the women who works at the inn served our breakfast.

    "Lisandra, do you want to participate in the fair?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know, do you want to? If you want to go I will go with you, but I''m honestly not..."

    "I see ... Since you don''t want to go, I also don''t see why to participate."

    "You really want to go, don''t you?"

    "I wouldn''t say much, I just think it''s going to be fun." Yes, I''m sure it will be fun, I have a feeling that if I go to this fair, I will have a lot of fun.

    "So you can go, I can stay in the bedroom studying, I see no problem."

    "Are you serious? You shoulde too, it''ll be cool."

    "Leave it to the next time, okay?"

    "If that''s what you want."

    After that, we had our coffee and went up to the room again. Before going up I asked Sara when the fair would start, only to receive an answer that did not help me at all.

    "It doesn''t have a certain day to start, but I think it will be soon.." That was the most useless answer I have ever received, but I still thanked her.

 Chapter 45 - 45 - I Miss Something.

    Two days have passed since we went to school, and today would be the day that the fair would start. You may be wondering how did I know that? Well, I''m outside now and I''m seeing it with my own eyes.

    The fair would take ce in an open ce in the city. It was arge courtyard with some vegetation and small gardens, in addition to a fountain in the middle and some benches, it was a square that served for the leisure of the residents.

    The seats were removed and the fountain was covered with some type of tarpaulin. After which the fountain was used by one of the merchants as a sales booth. Large price tes were ced on the tarpaulin that was covering the fountain.

    Also, around the entire fountain was a huge table that he left the items he was selling on disy.

    Many stalls selling items and food were opened, they had more than I could count or visit.

    There were no tents just in the square. Wherever you went on the main street and some more distant streets you would find a salesman, it was tempting not to spend money in this ce.

    Another thing that surprised me was the arrival of half-animal people in the city. Since I arrived in the city, I had not met any half-animal people, it was even kind of strange since it wasmon for me to meet them in my old world.

    When I asked Sara about it, she said that these half-animal people live in a somewhat distant town. Very rarely do they visit the capital, so I haven''t met any of them before.

    People withoutmon ears and animal ears over their heads, it was a nostalgic sight. Most of these people let their hair grow out to hide the side of their heads.

    For some humans, it''s sometimes a little ufortable to see a different person from them. However, for half-animal people, this is quitemon. And in any case, it would be strange a person with four ears, isn''t it?

    I confess that I am even a little jealous since most of them have a much-improved hearing because of this characteristic.

    But besides the half-animal people started to appear, nothing surprising happened during the first day of the fair.

    Despite therge number of people who were at the fair, making mobility difficult in some ces, many guards were made avable for the security of the fair, so everything was very calm.

    I think the only problem is the amount of money I spent on meals, I certainly spent more than necessary.

    I am taking some things to Lisandra, I hope she is not irritated by the amount of money I spent.

    ######

    "So, how did it go?" When I got to the inn room, I found Lisandra lying on her bed reading a book.

    "It was nothing too much. As I thought, there are only stores and more stores, nothing very interesting." I delivered a bag with some different foods that I had bought for her to try.

    Lisandra received her with a smile on her face.

    "Thank you. But about the fair, didn''t you find even half-animal people interesting? I saw that there are a lot of them in town."

    "Are these people some kind of attraction by chance? I didn''t find it interesting ..."

    "That''s not what I mean, you''ve never seen a person like that before, have you? I''ve never seen it either, so I say it''s interesting."

    "How can I say... I think their ears and tails are cute." I couldn''t deny that they are too cute.

    "Are you a pervert by any chance? Don''t tell me you were chasing girls'' tails around? You will end up being arrested for harassment."

    "Of course I wouldn''t do something like that, you idiot."

    "I know, I''m just kidding."

    After that, I took another piece of clothing and went to the shower, I had been walking all afternoon, so I had sweated a lot. And there is of the stinking people I met on the way.

    Walking in the middle of a lot of sweaty, smelly people is not cool.

    From then on I started to take off my clothes, but there was something strange, I held my pants and realized that they were lighter than normal. I didn''t realize it before, but something is missing.

    ''Where is it.'' I started searching desperately for the pockets in my pants, but I couldn''t find. The small coin purse I had kept was no longer here. Wait for a second, I was robbed and I didn''t notice?

    This is impossible, I certainly had these coins until I arrived at the inn.

    I pulled on my pants and left the bathroom immediately.

    "Awawawa, what is this? What happened?" As I suddenly opened the door, Lisandra got scared and jumped out of bed in despair with arge piece of bread in her mouth. She opened her eyes wide and looked at me.

    "Did you see a bag of coins around here? Did you see if it fell somewhere?"

    "A purse with coins? I only have the one you left here before you left, why?"

    "Are you sure you didn''t see anything else? What the hell ..." I kept looking around the bedroom floor but without sess in finding something.

    "What happened? I''m getting worried."

    "I went to the fair today, didn''t I? I had taken a small bag of coins with me, but it looks like I lost it somewhere ..."

    "Are you sure you didn''t spend it all? Maybe you''re mistaken."

    "No, no. I sure did have coins when I came back, thest time I touched that money was when I bought those things for you." I pointed to the foods I had brought to Lisandra.

    "After that, don''t you remember where you put them?"

    "I''m sure I put it in my pocket, and it was with me until I arrived at the inn. Or maybe I had already lost it before and I was wrong."

    "What now? Did you have a lot of money?"

    "I don''t know, maybe some silver and bronze coins."

    "SILVER COINS ?!"

    "Don''t worry, I will find these coins, I''ll be right back, ok?"

    "But it''s getting dark, are you sure you''re going to be okay?"

    "Of course I''ll be fine, wait for me here." I ran out of the room and left Lisandra behind.

    If I was robbed near the inn, the thief is not far away. And if I''ve lost the coins somewhere nearby, I may still have a chance to find them. Damn it, why is that right now? I wanted something fun, not something desperate like that.

    If I lose that money, we will have serious difficulties surviving in the future.. The money left over is not enough to survive until our mother sends us more money.

 Chapter 46 - 46 - Is That Person Her?

    When I came down, the main room was almost empty, and Sara was gone. I was going to warn you before I left, but as I was in a hurry, I ended up leaving anyway.

    Arriving outside the inn, I could see that there were still a lot of people, not as many people as before, but there were still a lot of these, and that would only make my job more difficult ...

    The first thing I did was look for the money bag on the street of the inn, while also watching the movement of people around, and even after a few minutes, I found nothing.

    No trace that I had lost my money bag here, and no one who appeared to be a thief. Not even those drunk, underdressed men were here now.

    ''Now is time to increasing my search area.'' Looking just for the street of the inn would not help, so I started to follow the same path that I had gone before in search of coins, but until I reached the main street, I found nothing.

    "Haaa ~~ This is going to be a little difficult." I sighed as soon as I arrived on the main street and noticed that there were still as many people as before, the movement had not calmed down and the salespeople were working tirelessly.

    Don''t tell me will itst all night?

    I started walking among people, and I also went back to every sales stall that I visited before, but I also couldn''t find anything.

    But it had onest sale stall.

    "Sir, you remember me, don''t you?" I arrived in front of thest tent I had visited before returning to the inn. The old man from before was still there selling his bread.

    "Sure, you weren''t here earlier? Don''t tell me you liked it so much that you want to buy a few more? You''d better do that because the stock is almost running out."

    "Thanks for the offer, but that''s not it. You remember I came here earlier and was carrying a bag of coins, don''t you? Do you remember seeing it after I left? I lost it somewhere and I can''t find it. "

    "Stopping to think, I think I saw something strange going on as soon as you left."

    "Could you tell me what it was?"

    "Well... As soon as you left, a girl came by and she bent down to pick up something on the floor, maybe it''s not what you''re looking for? Because my tent was blocking my view, I couldn''t see what it was."

    "A girl ... How long did it take for the girl to appear after I left?"

    "I don''t remember very well, but at most a few minutes."

    "And do you remember what she looked like?"

    "I didn''t see much, she was wearing a hood on her head, but I could see the tip of her hair, they seemed to be the color of an iron rod, it was a different color."

    "Don''t tell me ..."

    "Have you discovered anything?"

    "It''s nothing, thanks for that, you helped me a lot."

    "No problem,e back whenever you want to buy some bread, I will stay here until the end of the fair."

    "Okay, maybe I''ll show up here a few more times, see ya," I said goodbye to the man and walked towards the town square where there was thergest movement of people. For she could still be here.

    Yes, the only person I can think of who has silver hair color is Isabell, but she didn''t look like a person who would steal someone .. Or maybe I was wrong? No, maybe she is looking for the owner of the coins.

    ''But is she still here?'' I started walking around the fair after people who wore hoods on their heads, or people with silver hair. Silver-haired people were notmon, so it would be easy, but ...

    There were a lot of people with hoods over their heads, mostly half-animal people wanting to cover their ears from the cold that wasing, so it wouldn''t be that easy.

    "Wait, can''t I just wait for sses toe back to talk to her?" No, that is out of the question. The person who took the coins may not even be her.

    But either way, I think I have an idea.

    ######

    There were some tall buildings near the fair, so I decided to go up to one of them to have a privileged view of the square. As I am short, if I stayed on the ground I would have a hard time would find this person.

    So I chose a three-story residential building to go up.

    It was not so difficult as there were some structures and balconies on the side of the building that made my climb very easy. I could have used magic to climb, but I could get attention by doing that.

    And in about three minutes, I was already at the top of the building, it was a quick and silent climb so as not to attract the attention of any resident of the building. If they saw me here, they would surely think that I am some kind of thief.

    ''Okay, where should I stay?'' The roof on the top floor looked a little fragile, so I walked carefully and without making a lot of noise. After that, I chose one end of the building to stay and sat down.

    It was a beautiful view from up here, I could see practically every wall in the city, from one end to the other, but my view was only limited to the area around the building.

    Since the city had many other buildings, and also many houses, I do not have an exact view of all the streets and alleys, that is, if that person did not have it in the main square and nearby, I would not be able to find he or she.

    "So, where are you." I sat and watched the square, with each passing minute more people arrived, it was as if the movement of the fair increased theter stayed, so it was not easy to find who I was looking for.

    I could see many people with hoods, but none with silver hair like the one the old man described.

    And so, I stayed there for another ten minutes watching the movement of the ce, until I finally found it.

    A hooded person with silver hair appeared.. The person left one of the alleys that were in my blind spot and entered the main square, This person had a sword at his waist and he was certainly a woman.

 Chapter 47 - 47 - It Is Better To Keep It A Secret.

    I left the building quickly and ran towards the main square where I had seen that person. Pushing several people who got in my way, I managed to reach her.

    She was a little bigger than me, and she wore a hood and had some of her silver hair showing. She had her back to me, so I couldn''t see her face. Approaching her I called her.

    "Excuse?" I called her but I didn''t touch her, I thought it would be impolite to do that. But the girl didn''t seem to hear me and kept walking, so I called her again: "Excuse me? Are you listening to me?" Keep calling her for a while, until finally, she stopped walking.

    "How can I help? Ah ..." She turned to me and looked surprised when she saw my face, I think I was just as surprised as she was, or maybe a little less surprised since I had a sense of who was.

    "So it was really you .."

    "You, do I know you from somewhere?" Getting back to her usual expression, she was trying to pretend she didn''t know me, but that wasn''t going to work.

    "My name is Noah, I''m in the same ssroom as you, and you certainly know that since you were surprised when you saw me."

    "Tsk."

    "Why are you acting this way? I just want to talk to you." I couldn''t say that I''m thinking that she stole my money, for sure she would be irritated with me.

    "You''re after this, aren''t you?" She put her hand under the big hooded cloak she wore and then took out a small bag with some coins inside, it was definitely my bag of coins.

    "How did you know?"

    "I saw when you lost this, are you an idiot by any chance? How did you not feel or hear a bag of coins falling beside you?" She looked like a mother fighting with her son, but in reality, she was not much older than me.

    "I''m sorry, Isabell. I should have paid more attention, and thanks for save this for me." I took the bag of coins from her hand and put it in my pocket, making sure it wouldn''t fall to the floor now.

    "Hm, how do you know my name?"

    "Didn''t I just say that we''re in the same ss?"

    "Ah, it''s true, it''s true. But goodbye, I have something to do." Isabell turned and started walking away, but I wanted to thank her in some way, so I called her again: "Listen, you don''t want to eat anything with me now, I pay, I want to thank you for that."

    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll see you around." She didn''t even care about my proposal, she kept walking without looking back, so I decided to look at her Status before she could disappear into the crowd of people.

    [Status]

    Name: Merian

    Level: 92

    Race: Heavenly

    Age: 123

    Strength: 1223

    Agility: 1812

    Magic: 4858

    Skills

    Creation

    Concealment

    Heavenly Steps

    Light Magic - Level 20

    Heavenly Magic - Level 13

    Wind Magic - Level 11

    Fire Magic - Level 12

    Earth Magic - Level 14

    Water Magic - Level 11

    Swordsman - Level 15

    Archery - Level 25

    [ End ]

    "What the fuck is this ..."

    #####

    After watching her leave, I didn''t have the courage to go after her and ask her about her Status, and after thinking about it, I decided not to ask her why she was hiding her identity.

    But even so, I couldn''t help being shocked by what I saw, Her Status was abnormal, her strength, everything was abnormal for a girl with an appearance as young as she was. But her strength can be exined because of her age.

    ''This is amazing.'' I had never seen anyone with so many magics and levels so high before. Maybe only the headmaster of the school can fight this girl, or maybe not even he can because this girl''s levels and amount of spells are much higher.

    Can''t the director see her real strength? He wouldn''t let a girl like her study at his school. Probably that "Concealment" ability is the reason behind this.

    "Okay, I have nothing else to do here." I had already recovered my coins, and I had nothing else to do here, so I went back to the inn.

    But I kept thinking about Isabell all the way.

    Even though I know her name, it is better to call her Isabell, especially around other people.

    Arriving at the inn, the windows in the rooms were all out, only the lights in the main hall were on, and Sara was there.

    "So, can I know where you were? I was already getting worried about you."

    "I had lost something, but I recovered this." I took the coin purse out of my pocket and showed it to her.

    "Did you lost that? What a danger... You could have easily run out of this money, you know?"

    "Yes, but a friend found it for me, so I didn''t have a lot of problems."

    "Good, isn''t it? But now you better go up soon because your sister is worried about you."

    "All right." I didn''t even take that long to cause so much concern. But I think I understand.

    At the fair, there were only adults now, unlike in the morning and afternoon that there were also children there. I don''t think I really should be there at this hour.

    ''But it doesn''t matter now.'' I went up to the room and opened the door. Everything was dark and Lisandra already seemed to be sleeping.

    In order not to bother her, I went straight to the bathroom without making a lot of noise and took a shower, I felt great after clear all the sweat from my body.. After observing the city for a while through the window, Iy down.

 Chapter 48 - 48 - A Famous Blacksmith?

    It was already the second day that the fair was taking ce, and again Lisandra did not seem interested in taking a walk or buying something, but...

    "I will not forgive you if you don''t bring food to me." Yes, I would have to bring her food. Well, there were so many food stalls that it made everything easier, with every few steps I took, a new stall selling some kind of food would appear.

    During my tour of the fair, I found many types of food.

    I got some cakes made with corn, some strange sweets made with several different types of fruits, and also many fish-based dishes. They were even selling raw fish, but I didn''t dare try it.

    Raw fish can''t be good, can they?

    "Okay, what do I do now?" There was not much to do at the fair, just visiting stalls and shopping. I thought there would be a lot of things for children to do here since many of them visit the fair during the day, but I was wrong.

    Not that I care about that ...

    Without having much to do, I walked around for a while longer, and I couldn''t find Isabell and any friends I had made the day I went to school. I could see some kids who were also at schoolst time, but I hadn''t talked to any of them before.

    It seems that the nobles do not participate in this fair, so I would not find Bertga and Vinly here, but there is one person who may be in this ce.

    "Oh, it''s Lisandra''s little brother, how are you." Yes, it was Ciaphia.

    "Hello Ciaphia, and?" But this time she was apanied by two other girls that I had never seen before, wait, it seems that one of them is that girl who was talking to Lisandra when I arrived in the ssroom.

    These two girls are also very simr ...

    "Ah, my name is Taciane, I''m also in the same room as Lisandra and Ciaphia." A girl with long ck hair introduced herself. She wore a simple dress in just one color, just like the second girl.

    "And my name is Eli, Taciane''s little sister, nice to meet you." She was a little shorter than her sister and had short hair. I hadn''t seen her before, who was talking to Lisandra thest time was her sister.

    "My name is Noah, it''s a pleasure to meet you." I introduced myself politely to the two girls.

    "Kyaa, he is so cute, Ciaphia," Taciane screamed as her cheeks turned red and she literally started to drool while looking at me.

    "Isn''t it? I told you." Ciaphia replied and then turned to Eli: "So, what do you think of him, isn''t he cute?" She asked Eli, but the girl remained silent and just nodded, but her face was also red.

    I approached Ciaphia and took her hand, then we moved away from the two sisters.

    "Listen, what did you say to them? And why are they turning red?"

    "I said that you were a very cute child, so they ended up getting interested in you. I would introduce you to them only when sses started, but since we are here."

    "But neither of them saw me when I went to see Lisandra in her ssroom?"

    "It looks like they didn''t see you. If they had seen you, they sure would have gone to the door to find you."

    "But it doesn''t make sense, you can''t go out and tell other people about me. Are you trying to get me suitors or something?"

    "What? Of course not, those girls are not interested in that kind of rtionship." Ciaphia smiled: "Or do you think they fell in love with you just for seeing you? Your self-esteem is very high, isn''t it? Ehehe"

    "So ... If they''re not doing it because they''re in love, then why?"

    "Ah, these two sisters are two crazy people who love cute and small things, so I thought you would be good prey for both. When I said you were cute and small, they started to get euphoric just thinking about you. "

    "God...."

    "What? Didn''t you like that?"

    "Of course not! These two girls literally see me as a small, cute animal, look at their faces." I pointed to the two girls who were looking at me and almost starting to drool.

    "Don''t worry, they won''t do anything to hurt you."

    "That''s not the problem here ... Just tell these girls to stop looking at me like that, it''s giving me chills."

    "All right..."

    After my discussion with Ciaphia, I talked a little more with the girls and then said goodbye to the three of them. I decided to get away from these girls as soon as possible, as I was very concerned with what they could do to me.

    I never thought I would be scared that a woman is looking at me, but the way those girls look at me is scary. If they catch me, I will certainly have serious problems.

    ######

    After I said goodbye to the girls, I walked a little more through the fair and then decided to walk a little more through the city. I visited Rose at the guild and she looked very well, but she was still bothered by the adventurers who were looking for her love.

    Good luck, Ro.

    I also went back to the inn and stayed there for a while. I brought some things with me, so I ate some of them with Lisandra in the room, and what was left I ended up giving to Sara.

    She was very happy with my gift. Sara hugged me tightly, and even though I was a little ufortable, I epted her hug. After that, I sat there at one of the tables in the main hall of the inn, listening to some conversations.

    Most of the people here were adventurous, but because of the fair, there were also many traders staying here. Because of that, I was able to obtain interesting information.

    Apparently, a very famous cksmith would arrive in the city tomorrow, he usually appears every year and sells his weapons at a very good price, so a lot of people were looking forward to it.

    The adventurers were smiling and restless.

    As I had nothing to do, I continued to drink the ss of juice I had ordered and started to look at one of the tables where a group of adventurous was sitting.

    It was a group of four, three muscr, tall men and a boy who looked younger and was also very thin.

    "This time I will definitely buy one of these swords." One of the muscr men said. He had a short, badly shaved beard, in addition to looking dirty. His clothes showed that he had just returned from a mission and had not showered yet.

    His clothes were dirty and a little damaged.

    "Bwahaha, this if you can get there first than me." A second muscr man said. Unlike the first man, he had no beard and had the face of a teenager even though he had a muscr body.

    "I wanted armor, but I think it will be a little difficult." This time the younger, thinner boy decided to join the conversation.

    "Don''t be like that, you need to be confident! Go over everyone and buy your armor." The first man said as he sipped his beer.

    "As if it were easy for me to do that, I don''t even have any muscles in my body, look at this. If I try to pass in front of the other adventurers, I will end up dead."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you with that."

    "Truth?"

    "Of course not, I just need my sword, you''re going to have to try your luck getting armor, GWAHAHAHA."

    After listening to their conversation that had be useless for some time, I decided to go up to the bedroom.

 Chapter 49 - 49 - Ceremony.

    ''Damn, I can''t sleep.'' After I went up to the room, I stayed there until night, but when Iy down, I couldn''t sleep at all. Through the window I could hear the voices of many people, the voices were also louder than normal, and this was making it difficult for me to sleep.

    Lisandra didn''t even seem to care, she was sleeping as if nothing was happening.

    "The first day was not like that, is something happening today?" Maybe there would be a special event during the night, so everyone seemed to be more excited than usual.

    Since I was unable to sleep, it would be good to take a look at what was going on, it can be something interesting.

    I got up and went downstairs to the inn main room. The lights in the main hall were partially switched on, which gave the ce a somewhat gloomy atmosphere. Some voices could be heard, so there were still people around.

    I could also hear the voice of one of those adventurers, his group still seemed to be here, but he seemed even drunker than before.

    Arriving at the room, I realized that the same group was still there, but only two were really awake, the other two were sleeping with their heads on the tables while they drooled.

    "Hey, wake up, the time hase." One of the muscr men who were still awake woke the other two men and soon after they left the inn looking happy and excited about something.

    "Noah? I thought you were already asleep, do you need anything?" As I watched the men leave, Sara came over and started to talk to me gently.

    "There''s a lot of noise outside, so I couldn''t sleep."

    "Then that''s it..."

    "Taking advantage of you being here, answer me one thing. Is there any reason why everyone should be so excited? Yesterday things seemed calmer." I asked Sara and waited for an answer, but she seemed a little bewildered by my question.

    "Hm? Don''t you know about the Supplicium Ceremony?"

    "I''ve never heard of it before, and I also don''t remember reading about it ..."

    "Didn''t your parents even tell you about it before they sent you to this ce?"

    "They didn''t say anything, can you tell me what it is? By the name, I can already imagine that it''s some kind of ceremony, is it some kind of religious thing?"

    "That''s not it, as I can exin. You know that there are criminals who receive the death penalty, don''t you?"

    "Yes, I know about that." It was also quitemon in my old world, so does this ceremony involve executions?

    "So, usually a big ceremony is held annually during the fair, where some prisoners chosen by the king are executed."

    "I see, execution of prisoners. But does it happen in public?"

    "That''s right, so it''s better not to go to the ceremony, it may be a little too disgusting for you, understand?" Well, I wouldn''t think it was disgusting, but I think the way they treat things here is a little too radical.

    I''ve never heard of public execution in my old world, not in the middle of a big festival like this. The few cases I heard of were very dangerous criminals who were killed in front of the poption to alleviate people''s fear.

    But I confess that I never saw any execution.

    "I get it. But if it''s public execution, something that would be disgusting and brutal for most people, why do they look so happy? Even you look happy."

    "Me? I''m not happy as you say. And why are people happy you say? Well, usually the people who are executed are dangerous criminals or have done really horrible things, so most people are satisfied to see their deaths. "

    "Then that''s it.."

    "But I confess that I never really liked it, I end up feeling sick when I see a lot of blood."

    "Well, I think I can understand you."

    "Now I have to help clean the kitchen, go back to your room and try to sleep again, in a little while the noise should decrease, okay?"

    "Right good night."

    "Goodnight." Saying goodbye, Sara entered the kitchen and I continued in the room thinking about what she had told me.

    If what she said is correct, then it works the same as I said, only the most dangerous prisoners would be executed in public, but I don''t remember people being so happy with the execution of other peoples.

    "Would it be nice to have a look?" I''m curious and my sleep has disappeared, I think it''s okay to go out for a while.

    ######

    Even though I felt bad for cheating Sara, I went out the front door of the inn. Since she was inside the kitchen, Sara didn''t try to stop me. Nobody seemed to want to stop me, but when I went outside and started following the crowd, I got a lot of strange looks.

    "Hey, what is a brat doing here, is everything really okay?"

    "He must have just lost his mother, leave him alone."

    "But he is going towards the ceremony, is it really a good idea to let that happen?"

    "Who cares, he will participate in that in the future anyway, won''t he?"

    "I still think we should stop this .." I was beside two men, they were talking about me without caring that I was listening, and like Sara, they seemed concerned.

    But I''m sorry to disappoint you, I''m not going to be disgusted with a little blood.

    I continued walking with some people, the ce was even more crowded with people. It was even difficult to walk, but as I was small, I managed to move among people in some way.

    Everyone was smiling, as if it was the happiest moment of their lives, and some did not look happy, but just irritated or emotionless.

    "What happens in this ceremony besides executions? I can''t believe that people act that way during an execution." I started to advance even more among people, and even with difficulty, I started to notice some different things.

    The food stalls were gone, so the space in the square was even bigger, a lot more people were here.

    And the closer I got to the center, the clearer the vision of some kind of rectangr stage that had been ced in the same ce as the fountain was. I don''t know if they removed the fountain or it was under the stage, but it was gone.

    But only the stage was there, no one was on it. However, people seemed to be waiting anxiously for something that was going to happen.

    Lowering myself and passing under the legs of some people while almost dragging myself on the ground, I managed to get to the front line, I had the perfect view of the stage.

 Chapter 50 - 50 - That...

    I stood in front of several people watching the stage for a little while longer. I could hear a lot of shouting that supported the execution or asking to hurry up.

    The people here seemed anxious about what was going to happen, but with me it was different, I was a little nervous because I didn''t know exactly what would happen in this ce.

    A public execution, but with so much support and happy peoples? It certainly wouldn''t be something that a healthy human being could witness, and it was making me uneasy.

    ''Here theye.'' Loud shouts echoed throughout the square, and soon after that,ing from the main street that led to the castle, a carriage appeared. Everyone on the way started to walk away as the carriage passed.

    It was a beautiful and luxurious carriage. But only the front part was luxurious, just behind it was a rusty cage with some people inside. In total 8 people were sitting inside the cage with their hands and legs chained.

    In total there were five men and three women among the prisoners, and coincidentally, only the women werepletely naked, while the men wore rags to cover the undersides of their bodies.

    Many men looked at the women''s wanting to devour them. It was apletely disgusting scene.

    WOOOO ~~ Many people had not yet seen the prisoners, so other screams came when the carriage approached the center of the square. Around me, everyone was screaming, but I kept silent observing the scene.

    Some people started to say offensive things while watching the poorly dressed and naked people inside the cage that was connected to the carriage.

    There were many guards around the carriage, but none of them dared to stop the residents from approaching the cage and offending the people inside.

    Hey, they don''t look very happy, do they? ~~

    Can I have that man''s arm? maybe I can use it as a stick. ~~

    Hey, isn''t that woman over there fucking hot? What a waste ~~

    People started cursing those with their heads down who were inside the cage while punching the bars trying to scare them, but without sess, none of them showed any reaction.

    "Hey, look at this" One of the men put his hand between the bars and held the breast of one of the women. She was a beautiful woman, but she was dirty as if she hadn''t showered in months. I thought nothing would happen to the man, since the woman didn''t seem to want to act and the guards didn''t care.

    But with a movement of her head, she approached the arm of the man who was squeezing her breast and bit it, she bit his arm and continued to bite harder and harder like a wolf.

    AAAAHH, YOUR BITCH ~~ The man started screaming and cursing the woman as he pulled his arm. He punched her in the head, but she didn''t let go, the more time that passed, the more the man despaired.

    Everyone around started to encourage what the woman was doing, some people also started tough at the man who was screaming like a woman and about to cry.

    After a while, a piece of the man''s arm was ripped out. The woman bit his arm so hard that a piece of the man''s flesh stayed in her mouth. After chewing the meat for a while in the mouth, the woman spat out of the cage.

    "Get your hands off me, you fucking garbage." After these words, the woman lowered her head again and was silent. The man who had a piece of his arm ripped off was helped by some other men who were around mocking him and walked away from the cage.

    After that happened, no one dared to approach the cage again for fear that the people inside would do something.

    I confess that it was a satisfying scene to see.

    After a few seconds with the carriage moving slowly, it passed in front of me, and there I was able to closely observe the people inside. They were dirty, bruised, and even appeared to be close to death.

    I could smell a huge stench as soon as the carriage approached me, I wonder how that man had the courage to touch one of these people, they were in a deplorable state.

    I could feel the gaze of the people inside the carriage on me, not just in me, they raised their heads and were looking at everyone who was there with disdain.

    My eyes met the same woman the man had harassed before, she seemed to want to say something but was silent. She seemed to want to ask for help, but she stopped herself, she seemed relieved to be being executed.

    "Okay, put all those pigs up there, don''t take their chains off and be on your guard, maybe some idiot tries to interfere." An old man who wasmanding the carriage gave the order to the guards.

    """Yes sir"""

    The guards obeyed the man as if he were their master. The man wore a garment luxurious, I don''t know why he was driving the carriage, but there must be a reason.

    ######

    With great violence, the people inside the cage were caught as if they were some piece of meat. They were all thin, thin enough for their bones to appear, so the guards were able to carry them around without difficulty.

    Some of them could not even stand up, but they were forced to stand up anyway when they were tied to wooden posts that were ced on top of the stage by other guards.

    They were being treated like animals, the mooring that the guards made were strong enough for the blood cirction in their hands and feet to stop, so those parts of their bodies were already starting to get red.

    All eight people were tied to wooden posts, naked women were admired by men, it was disgusting.

    "Okay, everyone, calm down, we''re about to start." The man who was previously in charge of the carriage took the stage and stood in front of the wooden posts, he seemed to be preparing some speech.

    But it was not a speech, he just said something obvious and irrelevant. How everything had been authorized by the king, and that they would be executed in a few minutes.

    "In a few minutes I want everyone ready, okay?"

    With the man''s speech, most people raised a shout.

    "I hope you guys have fun." After these words and another wave of shouting and apuse, the man came down from the stage and removed the luxurious cloak that he was wearing, and on his waist, I could see a dagger that shone even with the ambient light.

    ''So this guy is responsible for the execution?'' I kept watching him from a distance and I could see him removing his dagger from his waist, he seemed to be prepared. He was smiling as if he were close to doing something fun.

    He held his dagger, looked at the people tied to the pole, and started to smile as if he were close to participating in a kind ofedy show.

    The longer I waited, the more nervous I became.

    It was like a timer was in my head, I was counting the seconds. But I lost in my thoughts, I continued there counting the seconds without having any idea of ??what was around me.

    Some time had passed, a few minutes that seemed like an eternity.

    But what was going to happen next, was responsible for bringing me back to reality.

    "Let the fun begin !!" With the man''s scream and yet another shrill, agonized scream from one of the women, my conscience returned. Looking at the stage, I could see that a great shower of blood had started.

    Again my eyes met the woman''s, but this time she wasn''t looking for help, she was smiling.

    "Shit." Not just blood ... Urine, the woman''s vomit, and even her organs were on the stage, and this whole scene was met with cries of happiness. Dead, she was already dead ... But ... But still, the man continued to stab his dagger in all parts of the woman''s body.

    Her legs were cut, pieces of meat were torn off as if they were a piece of steak, leaving her bone visible. Her arms had also been cut in the same way

    The entire front part of her body was opened, making visible the organs that were still in ce and her ribs that had been broken with the man''s violent blows.

    It was like a piece of meat that was on disy in some butcher shop.

    No ... It was as if the man was slicing a piece of animal meat to serve at dinner. The sound of the woman''s flesh being cut, the dagger hitting the woman''s bones, it was agonizing to watch and listen to all this.

    My body was cold. I thought I was used to the death of humans, but didn''t it cross the line a little bit?

    The woman died with a huge smile on her face, so her smiling face remained until the end of it.

 Chapter 51 - 51 - This Is Disgusting, And Also Unacceptable.

    With a great deal of apuse, the other two women who were still alive were stabbed in the stomach in the same way as the first, and as if they were an animal, they were cut into pieces in front of everyone.

    The pieces of the women''s bodies were thrown on the stage and left there, some people looked at the pieces of their bodies with anxiety.

    After all the women had been killed, it would be the men''s turn. Things seemed to have calmed down a little more, the people were not acting as they had before, it was as if the fun was over.

    The first man had a deep cut on his neck, dying instantly. One after the other, it happened to all of them, they all had their throats cut deeply.

    But unlike before, there were not so much apuse or screams, it was as if women had been the main show and men were just an extra.

    While the man beheaded those who were left, some guards had already begun to move. They were preventing people from approaching the pieces of women who were on the stage.

    And while preventing people from approaching, they started to take every piece of the women''s body with their own hands and throw it in wooden boxes.

    They were very careful to separate the organs and the meat, and they let all the women''s blood drain, which was usually done with some animal hunted in a forest.

    Even his bones had been ced in a separate box. Before long, the only thing left on the stage was a huge stain of blood from the women, as all the meat and bones had been stored in boxes.

    And after that happened, the guards took the boxes away as if they were carrying something ordinary, as if nothing was wrong.

    ''What the hell am I watching here?'' I couldn''t interfere, and I have no reason to do that either. But one thing I''m sure of, I shouldn''t havee to this ce, it was certainly the worst choice I''ve made.

    They literally just cut women into pieces and threw them into a box, that''s insane, and no one but me seems to care.

    "I''m leaving here, I don''t want to see that shit anymore." Men, too, had begun to be cut, as had women, but only their bellies were opened and their organs removed.

    Their organs were literally pulled out of their bellies by the guards. And after they were removed, they waited a while for the blood to drain and then put them inside a box.

    And the old man? He just continued his work of opening the men''s bellies while the dirty work of storing the organs was done by the guards.

    But he was not enjoying himself as before.

    And it was with this disgusting scene that I moved away from that ce. I felt a huge urge to blow up this whole ce and these people, but if I did that, it was all over for me.

    As I walked away, I could watch the guards guarding the boxes inside the luxurious carriage that the old man was driving before. Also, many residents, mainly men, were around the carriage waiting for something.

    I didn''t know what they wanted with the meat of those women, but the possibilities made me shiver.

    #####

    Moving away from that ce, leaving all those happy people behind, I ran towards the inn without looking back. Nobody tried to stop me, so walking through the streets that were now empty, I got to the inn.

    The lights were already off, different from when I left here, so the mood was different, a darker mood had taken over the ce.

    Entering the inn, I could see that no one else was there, so without making any noise, walking in the dark, I went up to the room. When I entered the room Lisandra was lying and sleeping peacefully.

    She didn''t seem to have heard all those anguished screams from the prisoners and the happy screams from the residents, and that makes me feel calm. I certainly shouldn''t let Lisandra see that.

    It will never happen while I am here.

    Trying to get that whole scene out of my head, I went to the bathroom and took a bath, and throughout the bath, the image of those people being cut appeared in my mind.

    Was I no longer used to blood or things that involve the death of humans? No, because I have killed in this world before, so why am I feeling this way?

    Finishing my shower quickly, I put on a new outfit andy down, and until sleep came, those scenes continued to torment me. But even with a little difficulty, I managed to sleep.

    #######

    I woke up the next day, and the first thing I thought about was the previous night, but unlike yesterday, I was calmer. I got up and noticed that Lisandra was not in the room, so she probably had already gone down and was having breakfast.

    I washed my face and brushed my teeth. Then I straightened up the clothes that I had wrinkled while I slept and went down to the first floor.

    Getting there, everything was like the previous morning, full of happy people drinking their coffee and having a happy conversation.

    I could see that Lisandra was sitting alone at one of the tables, she had a piece of bread in her mouth and also a cup of coffee on the table. But she didn''t seem to have noticed me since she had a book in one hand.

    "Hey, stop reading at least over coffee."

    "Ah, I''ve finished eating." Lisandra stuffed the whole piece of bread she was holding in one hand in her mouth.

    "I realized ... But be careful not to choke .."

    "Hhmm .." Lisandra didn''t say anything since she had her mouth full, but she continued to read her book.

    Seeing that she wouldn''t like to talk to me now, I sat down and asked the waitress to serve me breakfast.

    ''I can''t calm down, I need to know what happened after that.'' Now that I was calmer, I started to be interested in what happened to those bodies that were kept in those boxes.

    That thought didn''t get out of my head, I stayed there thinking about it for a long time, but I was unable to reach any conclusions. Or in a conclusion eptable.

    On second thought, nothing would be eptable. But even though I thought for so long, I didn''t think of the worst case.

    "Noah? Hey, your food is here. "

    "Oh, right." Looking at the te of food in front of me, the first thing that came into my vision was a big reddish beef steak.. I started to sweat cold at the same moment.

 Chapter 52 - 52 - A Little Investigation Should Be Enough.

    Seeing that piece of meat on my te, the first thing I remembered was from the meat they took from those people, but it seemed so absurd to me that I couldn''t believe they would do it.

    To tell you the truth, I wasn''t sure of anything, but if I had to believe one of the options, I would certainly say that this meat is not one of those people. The people of this ce are not that crazy, are they?

    "Noah, are you okay? You are shaking! Are you feeling anything? " Lisandra put her book on the table and stood up, she seemed quite concerned with the way I was acting.

    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little dizzy."

    "So you better not eat anything now, go up to your room and rest, then I ask them to bring you some food." Lisandra took my hand and lifted me from the chair: "Your hand is cold."

    "It''s not a big deal, you don''t have to worry that much." I didn''t let go of her hand, but I tried to calm her down.

    "How is that not too much? You are clearly feeling sick,e on, I''ll help you up the stairs. " I couldn''t deny your help, I took your hand and walked beside you.

    "Ara, is everything okay?" As we walked slowly, Sara came over while she held a cloth and wiped her hands.

    "It''s just that Noah suddenly started to feel bad, so I''m helping him."

    "I see ... Do you need anything? I can help you if you want. " Sara also looked worried, but she was also looking at me strangely as if she was looking for an exnation.

    This is bad, she sure knows I went outst night.

    "I do not need help, thank you."

    "Okay, I hope he gets better soon." Sara smiled and walked towards the inn''s kitchen. She looked at me for a while longer and smiled at me, then went into the kitchen and closed the door.

    Thank you for getting rid of it, Lisandra!

    "Lisandra, I can ask you something." I started a conversation as we went up the stairs.

    "Sure, what is it?"

    "Did you eat that meat?"

    "The meat they served you?"

    "That one." I hoped she hadn''t eaten the meat, but of course, that was impossible.

    "Yes, it was delicious. The cooks here are incredible. "

    "I understand..."

    "Why do you ask?"

    "It''s nothing ..." I couldn''t tell her that that meat could be from humans, she sure would panic when she heard about it. And I don''t even know if that meat is really human meat, I may be fantasizing about it.

    But it is impossible, it is impossible not to think that that meat is from humans.

    ''However, I hope it isn''t.'' If it is really human meat, this inn is involved in something extremely disturbing and disgusting. And Lisandra also ate that meat.

    My thoughts were crazy as I entered the room. Iy down and took a deep breath.

    "Get some rest, I''ll ask them to bring food for you in a little while, okay?"

    "Okay... But remember not to bring any meat."

    "Hm? What happened to you now? "

    "It''s nothing, just don''t bring any meat."

    "All right." Saying that Lisandra left the bedroom, and I remained lying down.

    It didn''t take long for me to calm down, so I stayed in the room and thought about what I could do. I have to know if the meat they are serving belongs to those people or not, and for that, I need to know where those boxes went.

    ######

    "Excuse." While I got some more rest, Sara came up to the room. I was a little uneasy to think that she was involved with all that happened, but I couldn''t deny her entry.

    "Wee." I received her amicably, but she had a serious expression on her face.

    Sara was carrying a tray of food, but without that meat, it seems that Lisandra had warned her about it.

    "You left yesterday, didn''t you?" She asked as she looked into my eyes.

    "I didn''t go out yesterday." I was very bad at lying since my past life, so she soon realized my lie.

    "I told you not to leave yesterday, look at the state you are in now. Tell me, what did you see? "

    "Everything, I saw everything they did to those people."

    "Shit."

    "And I also saw them putting pieces of these people into boxes, and I want to know what they did with that meat."

    "So that''s why you''re feeling bad. Don''t tell me that you think I''m serving this meat at my inn? "

    "What do you think I would think when I saw that beef steak on my te? Yesterday''s experience shook me. Not much, but it shook enough for me to bother with it. "

    "I''m not going to judge you for thinking that. You know, we''ve had other cases just like yours here. Do you know that half-animal persons? "

    "Yes, what about them?"

    "They weren''t there, were they? During execution. "

    "You''re right."

    "Usually they don''t participate, but there is always a curious person to go there. And I had to deal with the same problem, he thought I was serving human flesh to people. "

    "I am also not going to judge them for thinking that," I said in a yful tone, and Sara seemed to have noticed it.

    "Are you saying that ady as kind as I would practice cannibalism?"

    "As they always say, appearances can be deceiving."

    "Don''t worry, I am not deceiving you. And about the meat I served for you, it''s boar meat, not human. " Sara smiled at me.

    "I still don''t trust it, I''m going to investigate a little."

    "Should you be saying this so openly to me?"

    "Even if you know, you won''t do anything to stop me, so whatever."

    "I think so. But I wish you a good meal, and also a good investigation. "

    "Thanks." I smiled at Sara and watched her leave the bedroom.

    Sara was not acting any different than normal, she was as usual, she didn''t seem concerned about my investigation or anything I said.

    And also.

    She seemed to be telling the truth, probably the meat she''s serving here isn''t human, but I still need to be sure of that. I think maybe I don''t trust her that much.

    Okay, I''m going to eat this here and then go out for a while, a quick investigation should be enough.

 Chapter 53 - 53 - Church.

    After I finished eating, I left the room and went downstairs. There I found Lisandra who was still sitting reading her book normally. But now unlike before, she wasn''t eating anything.

    "Hm, are you better already?" As soon as she noticed my presence, she put her book down and turned her attention to me.

    "Yes, I think I was just a little hungry." I smiled at Lisandra as I made up a little lie.

    "Good, but wouldn''t it be better for you to rest with a little more?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m doing a lot better already."

    "Okay, I''m going to trust you. But try not to try too hard, okay? " Saying that Lisandra picked up her book again and started reading. For someone who seemed very concerned, she stopped paying attention to me very quickly.

    ''Well, but now what do I do? I think I can just leave since Lisandra is not paying attention to me.'' I looked at Lisandra and she was with her eyes only on the book, she wasn''t even caring about what was going on around her.

    I know I read a lot when I was younger. But unlike me, I think she is crossing the line a bit.

    Okay, whatever.

    I walked towards the exit of the inn and decided to go to the main square of the city. Before leaving, my eyes met Sara''s, but she just smiled and didn''t seem to care about me.

    I left the inn and now everything was as before. Nobody was as excited asst night, it was like the first day of the fair, everyone going shopping and having fun.

    The streets were still busy, but this time it wasn''t as busy as before, so I was able to walk normally all over the ce. Even the main square of the city was more empty than the other days.

    And now there were also a lot of half-animal people around here.

    Walking through the square, I noticed that the tents had returned to their respective ces. Even the stall that was at the fountain was there, it was as if everything wasbined and all the stalls and vendors were in the same ces every day.

    I think that''s how it works, right? Maybe I''m wrong. Who cares anyway? I never worked as a merchant.

    The first thing I started looking for was the same carriage the man hade tost night, but of course, it was nowhere around. The only thing I was able to find was a few people who were here yesterday.

    Yes, the same disgusting people who were herest night celebrating the executions, were now visiting the fair normally. And it kind of pissed me off a little bit.

    ''But I have to stop caring about it now ..'' Seeing that I wouldn''t find the carriage near the square, I started to move a little further away from the ce, also paying attention to the guards that were there.

    For I could recognize some of these guards as those who helped that man to execute people, and that would make things much easier.

    I continued walking through the narrow alleys of the city and found buildings that I had never seen before. Some of these buildings looked really dangerous, it was the kind of ce that some evil secret society would use as its base.

    I may have read a lot of stories, but these ces looked just like that.

    ''Well, but I don''t think a secret society is involved in this.'' Since the executions came at the behest of the king, it was kind of obvious.

    #######

    I continued walking through the streets for a little while longer until I got a little closer to the poorest area of ??the city, where something strange was happening. People who used to be on the streets now seemed to be locked in their homes.

    The only things on the street were rubbish and some drunken beggars dumped in some alleys.

    I walked the dirt streets and started to think about what could have happened, but I couldn''te to any conclusions.

    Seeing that I couldn''t find out what was happening on my own, I decided to approach one of the men on the street. He wore a slightly less dirty outfit and didn''t look as drunk.

    As soon as I approached, he looked at me confused and waited for me to say something.

    "What''s it?" He looked at me seeming to be threatening me in some way.

    "It''s nothing, I just want to know where everyone is."

    "Hmm?" He put his hand on the hat on his head and fixed it. Looking at it better, he didn''t look drunk, but he seemed to be a man who didn''t like talking very much.

    "I would like to know where everyone is. I came here some time ago and things seemed to be busier. "

    "Ahhh, you are talking about this. Well, I don''t know very well either. "

    "You don''t live here?"

    "I live right here." He pointed to the house behind him. It was a little damaged and dirty.

    "I see, and even you lived here, you have no idea what''s going on." I wanted to call him a donkey, but he may not have seen anything.

    "To tell you the truth something is going on over there." He pointed his finger to the northeast of the city, but I couldn''t understand. The only one that was there was more houses, a few shops and after a few kilometers there was the wall around the city.

    "Where exactly? Near the wall? "

    "No, you idiot, over there." He pointed to one of the buildings in the neighborhood, a building I had seen before. The same building that I had thought was a church.

    I''m sure it was a church.

    "At church? But isn''t that building abandoned? " I didn''t go inside to get an urate idea of ??the state of the ce, but it was certainly very old and deteriorated.

    "Well, I don''t know exactly what''s in there, but a strange carriage appeared here and we were ordered to stay at home, that''s all."

    "What was this carriage like?"

    "It was a carriage full of details, it certainly looks like something that someone very rich would use."

    "I see, a nobleman''s carriage."

    "That''s right."

    "When did this happen?"

    "I think it wasst night, but I was drunk, I don''t remember very well."

    "But did they say how long you would have to stay inside your houses? I hardly see anyone here. "

    "It has happened a few times, and no one ever knows the right time to leave from their home, people just leave."

    "I understand."

    "But why do you look so worried, are you involved with these peoples in any way?"

    "Let''s say I''m a little bit involved in this, but only a little." I shouldn''t be getting involved, but I can''t help myself.

    But why soon in a church? Don''t tell me that you are trying to create some kind of sect and summon a demon in the middle of the capital? No, the king himself would have to be involved in this.

    I thanked him and said goodbye to the man. After that, he went into his house and I went to the church.

    On the way, I was able to meet some people who were outside their homes and living normally. There were also some children ying on the street as on the day I came with Lisandra to this ce.

    I think the "restriction" is over for these people.

 Chapter 55 - 54 - This Is Problematic.

    Arriving at the church, the only vision I had was of a building destroyed by time and abandoned. Everything was quiet, I couldn''t hear any sounding from inside or around the church.

    Looking across the dirt floor, there were no marks of wheels of a carriage or a sign that people had walked into the church.

    ''But they can still be inside, right? Come on.'' Even though I have no signs that people have entered here, they may have hidden it in some way, so the only thing to do is to enter inside.

    I walked without making a lot of noise and being careful not to trip over somerge pieces of stone that were near the entrance. A part of the wall copsed and arge number of stones were thrown by the ce.

    Taking care, I arrived at the entrance.

    Inside the building it was dark, only a few spots were illuminated by holes that had been opened in the ceiling and walls.

    What surprised me was the amount of wood inside the ce. It looked like all the pews in the church had been broken and their pieces dumped all over the ce, which made the building look even dirtier.

    The amount of dust in the air, and the cobwebs everywhere made me sure that this ce was abandoned for a long time, so long that I can''t imagine it. But for what reason?

    Whatever, I don''t think I should worry about that now, I don''t think the abandonment of a church is an important historical fact in this world, is it? I don''t remember reading about it anywhere.

    Haa ~~

    I sighed and continued walking around the ce while looking for something suspicious.

    But again there was no sign that anyone hade here. I couldn''t hear any sound, I waspletely alone here, or so I imagined.

    Walking through the church, I went up on a small stage just above the floor, where the priest probably stayed or something. On top of the small wooden stage that was full of holes, there was arge cross made of some kind of metal.

    But just that, a rusty cross and nothing more.

    The only thing left was broken wooden tables and chairs and arge number of weeds had grown up on the walls at the back of the stage.

    "Isn''t there going to be anything here?" I continued walking around the ce and found some doors.

    I enter one of these doors and was just a dirty and stinky bathroom, which didn''t make me veryfortable, making me run out of there.

    The second door had a staircase that led to the second floor, but going up the stairs that creaked and could break at any moment, I reached the second floor. It was a small, cramped floor.

    A tall person would not be able to walk up herefortably.

    The only thing on top was some junk, some dirty clothes lying on the floor, and a broken bed.

    "Did anyone live here?" This is a strange thing to have in a church, isn''t it?

    And this is fucking stinky. It was as if a person had died here and his body had been left to rot, I couldn''t even breathe properly in here.

    But since there was nothing much inside, I left the room and went down the stairs, and now there was only one door left. The door was in a better state than the others, its lock still in ce.

    "Hm?" Trying to open the door, I noticed that it was locked. Even with a little force to open it, it did not open at all.

    ''It''s locked, there must be something here.'' I didn''t have a key to use here, so I decided to break the door down. Since I was strong enough to do that, I just used all my strength to push the door far enough that the lock would be broken.

    Boom ~~

    It made a big noise, if there was someone inside the church, they sure could hear it, so I had to hurry up.

    Not only the lock but part of the wall had been broken, it made the whole building tremble and the wooden floor began to creak.

    "Shit, I must be more careful." With the door open, I found another staircase, but this time it led down. It was dark, and I couldn''t see the bottom.

    A cold air wasing from the bottom.

    I went down the stairs, but it was different from the stairs that led to the second floor. With each step I took, I felt that each time everything would be more "New" or less deteriorated.

    The stairs had ceased to creak and the walls were not dirty as they were up there.

    The further I went down, the colder the environment became, to the point where my body started to tremble.

    "Shit, is there some kind of cier down here? And there is no light around here? " In addition to the cold, it was getting darker and darker, there was no light source anywhere, I was holding onto the walls to be able to locate myself.

    I could use fire magic to warm up and light up, but I was a little concerned about doing it inside an enclosed location.

    Also taking care not to slip down the stairs.

    I kept walking ...

    Deeper and deeper ...

    I took so many steps that I can''t count ...

    I walked for several minutes on a staircase, in a cold and dark environment, but after so much walking, finally, a light had appeared.

    It was a small spot of light that wasing from under a door, a door made of iron. An iron that was in very good condition, it looked like this was new.

    When I got to the door, I started to realize that I was getting into something that could be very problematic. Isn''t that some kind of viin hiding ce? This is getting dangerous.

    ''But whatever, I think I can handle it.'' Unlike the first door, this one wasn''t locked. The door was cold, so cold that I could imagine that the door itself was a block of ice.

    Nheeec ~~

    With a long creak that seemed louder than it normally would be because of the silence, the door was opened.

    It felt like I had just opened the door of a freezer, an almost unbearable cold took over the whole ce, my body was almost freezing. Not taking it anymore, I used fire magic to warm my body.

    But in addition to the cold, something incredible appeared in my vision, something that I never imagined existed under the capital, and something very problematic.... Certainly very problematic.

 Chapter 56 - s 55 - An Unpleasant Surprise.

    Arge space simr to arge coliseum, it was a circle that looked like arge arena, but different from normal, everything was underground.

    From where I was standing I had a privileged view of the center of the coliseum, it was as if I was in an audience.

    No, what if this was really a ce where an audience would be?

    For a moment I thought this ce was some kind of ce where ndestine fights took ce, but it was too "Beautiful" to be a ce like that. It was a very clean ce and everything was tidy.

    I don''t remember hearing that a ce where ndestine fighting takes ce was so well taken care of.

    And unlike an ordinary coliseum in that the floor is made only of earth or stones, the floor here is made with a beautiful white stone, it is probably marble.

    "So this is not a grandstand?" I hadn''t looked around yet, and I started to realize that this couldn''t be some kind of grandstand or something.

    I started walking down the long corridor that surrounded the entire building and I could see some doors.

    Doors made of iron, it was like the doors of a maximum-security prison inside a castle. The doors were locked and I couldn''t get a view of what was inside.

    There was a small window that would allow me to look inside the room, but the small window and the door were locked with padlocks. I might as well break these padlocks, but it could get a little attention.

    I wasn''t listening to any sounding from inside the room or anywhere in this huge building, but it was better to be a little careful.

    ''Okay, let''s continue.'' I started walking and I could find several doors like that, all locked with padlocks and I couldn''t see anything that was inside.

    There were certainly prisoners in here, it was the most usible thing. However, this silence inside the rooms makes me think otherwise.

    But isn''t it strange? Why a prison under a church, and why would body parts be brought to this ce?

    Taking quick steps and paying close attention to my surroundings, I arrived at another staircase that led downstairs. It was probably the passage that led to the coliseum.

    Unlike the stairs that brought me here, this one was lit with some kind of ambient lighting, the whole ce was lit, but there was no light source here.

    ''Maybe this is put on with some kind of magic?'' This is convenient.

    Arriving downstairs, I found arge corridor that also circted the entire building with a few more doors. In addition, I was also separated from the ''coliseum'' only by a grid made of metal, the ''coliseum'' was really big.

    Also, the floor was really made of marble, how much money and time was spent to build this ce?

    But what caught my attention were the doors. I opened some of them and they were just empty rooms, and some others were locked like the rooms above.

    "There''s nothing here." Aside from the locked rooms, there was nothing around here, and it made me a little uneasy. This ce must exist for some reason, and what is inside the locked rooms?

    I continued walking around and still found nothing, there was no one and no other passage that would lead anywhere. Unless some of the locked doors are some kind of passage.

    ''Well, just walking through these corridors won''t help, if it''s just a door they won''t mind, will they?'' I walked to one of the rooms that was locked on the floor below.

    Unlike previous doors, the rooms on the floor below did not look like the rooms that criminals would be trapped in.

    The padlock was very sturdy, so I focused fire magic only on a small spot on the padlock using my finger. I used as much force as possible, the heat was so great that it even started to affect the door itself.

    After about two minutes, the padlock had begun to deform and was gradually melting. Seeing that the padlock was already fragile, I used water magic to cool it and then broke it with my own strength.

    The padlock was broken easily and without making a lot of noise.

    And as the door was closed only with the padlock and they had not used a lock and key, I was able to enter the room without a problem.

    "Hm? What would that be?" Entering the room, I started to notice some strange things everywhere, they were things I had never seen before: "Is this some kind of torture machine or something? And why so many wires? "

    Some things looked like torture chairs, chairs, and armchairs made of some kind of metal that I couldn''t identify.

    The chairs were also in various shapes and were full of threads that looked like they were made of rubber or something, I couldn''t identify the material.

    "What the fuck?" In addition, it had something that looked like a photograph, but it was on a screen that emitted a light that irritated my eyes. Touching the ''Image'', I could see that it was made of ss: "Are the numbers moving? Is it some kind of magic or something? "

    These moving images, these strange machines full of wires, that was something I had never seen in either of the two worlds that I lived in, but I was sure that these things were being used for something dangerous.

    "Should I destroy everything?" Should I really do that? Because I feel that these things are dangerous, and those beds with these chains are making me believe that these are really torture machines.

    I kept thinking if that would be the right thing to do.

    But I think it took a long time to make a decision.

    "Destroy what?" While I was thinking about what I should do, I could hear a female voice, a high-pitched voice that sounded like a child''s, but even so I got into a defensive position.

    "Shit."

    "Hmm, you are a cute boy, aren''t you?"

    "I don''t know if I should say the same about you, I don''t even know what the hell you are ..."

    "Aren''t you being a little rude?"

    Did that cute, feminine voicee from that thing? A woman almost two meters tall, in fact, I can''t even say that this was a woman, maybe she was some kind of demon.

    Despite her breasts and her long hair, her face was deformed grotesquely.

    Her eyes werepletely ck and bulging, her nose was gone and her mouth was full of sharp teeth that could easily chew and destroy anything. Her skin was green and wrinkled, much like a goblin''s.

    Her muscles were as big as an ogre''s.

    But she had breasts, her big green breasts were showing, they were disgusting.

    "To be honest, you are probably the ugliest thing I have encountered since I was born."

    "It is true?"

    "Certainly."

    "So you just haven''t had enough experiences, I assure you that I am very beautiful for some people."

    "Are these people goblins, blind people, or crazy people? I would understand if it were something like that. "

    "Again you are being rude to me."

    "I''m sorry, I won''t do it again."

    "You certainly won''t." She was looking at me, and it certainly wasn''t the eyes of someone happy.

    "Hahaha .... I think I''m going to need to do something about it."

 Chapter 57 - 56 - Im Dead ...

    The woman continued to look at me but did not move. But I was already preparing for the battle, for sure she would not let me leave this ce peacefully. I confess that I didn''t want to fight this thing.

    Name: Unknown

    Level: 62

    Race: Unknown

    Age: Unknown

    Strength: 1233

    Agility: 654

    Magic: 1589

    Skills

    Water Magic - Level 5

    Fire Magic - Level 2

    Pugilist - Level 7

    His magic was not strong, but his strength was insanely high, I would not be able to fight this thing with my own hands, I would be broken into pieces with just one punch from this monster.

    I can''t know her race, her age, she doesn''t even have a name, that thing was a mystery to me.

    "What is it, don''t tell me you''re scared?" Noticing that I was a little uneasy, she started to sneer and approach slowly. She was so heavy that a big sound was made when she stepped on the floor.

    I wonder how I didn''t hear her footsteps before.

    "Of course not, I''m just a little curious about what you are." I am nervous because of her extreme strength, I could die if I am distracted here, I need to be cautious and pay close attention to her movements.

    "What I am? I''m just a beautiful and elegant woman, don''t you see? " She held her hair with her huge hand trying to sensualize, this was a disturbing scene, I would like to ask her to never do anything like that again.

    "Well, it''s just that I never saw anything like you, you know .... You look a little peculiar ... and ..." I didn''t know what to say, I couldn''t just say that I saw a floating screen where your information appeared as ''Unknown''.

    "I see, in any case, I think it''s a little difficult to exin. And it would also take me a long time to do that. I don''t think I should talk to you about it since I don''t know you, that''s what he said. "

    "He?"

    "It''s nothing, but now you know that I can''t talk to you about it."

    "Okay, I get it. But I don''t know who you are, I don''t know what this ce is, I didn''t hurt you and I didn''t break anything, so I can leave, right? " I smiled at that monster and it looked at me.

    I waited for a few more seconds for an answer, she really seemed to be thinking of leaving me. But things would not be that simple.

    "I''m sorry, but if I let you go so easily, people would be irritated with me, and I don''t like it." Damn it.

    "But they will never know, don''t worry." I was still trying to convince her to leave me, but she took a deep breath and pointed to some things that were in the corner of the room. They were small boxes made of white material and emitting red light.

    "You see those things over there, everything we do in here they''ll seeter, so there''s no use trying to tell you something or letting you go without doing anything. They will find out and then I will pay for it. "

    "But aren''t you already doing something bad by telling me about these things?"

    "..."

    "You didn''t think about that, did you?"

    "Anyway, as long as you don''t leave, you can know about the cameras."

    "So these things are called cameras ..."

    "Forget about it, you didn''t hear anything about it, all right? Ah, whatever, I just need to kill you. Although I didn''t want to do that, you are so cute. "

    "Being called cute for something like you is not pleasant."

    "You are cute, but you are also very rude, aren''t you?" From the woman''s hands,rge ws came out and she prepared to attack me. It emitted enormous pressure, it was as if I were facing death itself.

    "I assure you that there are people much ruder than me out there. They wouldn''t even look you in the face." Without having many options, I activated fire magic in my hands and waited for her to attack.

    ###

    We continued to stare at each other for a few seconds, but neither of us dared to attack. I was hoping that she would attack, and at the same time, I was also hoping that she would give it up.

    Her agility is twice mine and her strength is almost three times more strong, she is insanely strong and I would not like to face something like that. My magic is much more powerful, but using magic in a closed environment doesn''t give me many advantages.

    ''Okay, what if I distract her in some way and run away?'' I think that could work, she has already shown signs of being a little ''dumb''.

    I think this can work.

    Using all the strength of my legs, I ran to the right side of the room and passed behind some of the strange chairs, then used fire magic and ced my hands on one of the chairs.

    "Burn." Activating the magic, a big me started to circte my body, and then all the fire was transferred to the chair that started to burn quickly. The fire was so hot that the chair immediately started to melt.

    "Shit, what do you think you''re doing." Seeing this scene, the woman started to panic and ran towards me. Since she had water magic, I hoped she was going to try to put out the fire.

    But even with my ''n'' going ''Right'', I couldn''t help but notice the speed at which it moved, I wouldn''t be able to run from it under normal circumstances.

    ''But now it''s time to run.'' Taking advantage of the fact that she was distracted by the fire, I ran towards the living room door, and before continuing to run I threw a huge amount of fire on some of the beds and chairs that were around.

    The longer she stays busy, the better.

    After setting fire to practically everything inside the room, I ran out as fast as I could, the door to the room I was in before disappeared in an instant, and when I noticed it was already on the stairs that led to the top floor.

    "I did it ..." And even though I was relieved, I couldn''t calm down, I continued to run as fast as I could.

    But I started to sweat cold and shiver as soon as I started up the stairs, it was a very bad feeling, I really had to get out of here as fast as I could, but it wouldn''t be by these stairs.

    "Why, what a surprise." Was it another ''woman''? Or maybe it''s the same ''woman'' I left in that room?

    My eyes widened and I started to sweat as soon as I noticed what was happening here, there were many, many of these things.

    I think it is the first time that I have felt the feeling of despair since I arrived in this world, I will die, I am sure of that.

 Chapter 58 - 57 - I Will Get Away From This Place!

    I had started toe in and despair and I didn''t know what to do now, the only thing I could do at that moment was to run as fast as I could.

    Since the stairs were blocked by one of these monsters, I ran towards the other side of the coliseum, on the opposite side of the stairs. But I was not going to be able to escape, all the time I could feel someone behind me.

    That monster wasn''t taking it seriously, I could feel that these monsters could catch me at any moment, but this thing was just ying with me.

    "Shit, shit ..." I honestly shouldn''t havee to this ce.

    When I got to the other side of the coliseum, I looked up and could see several of those monsters looking at me. And not just them, another monster like that was in front of me looking at me like I was a frightened kid.

    "Why are you running away? Are you afraid of a girl as beautiful as me? "

    "Urgh .."

    "What was this sound, don''t tell me you don''t think I''m the most beautiful person you''ve ever seen?" That monster started to sensualize in front of me. Don''t tell me that all of these monsters act that way?

    "It''s not like that, I''m just a little nervous." I smiled at the monster and was trying to be friendly.

    "I see, nervous for what reason? Because of this?" The monster started taking slow steps towards me, but only after taking 3 steps, it elerated its steps, arriving in front of me.

    ''This monster is fucking fast.'' I couldn''t keep up with its speed, this is too unfair.

    But it wasn''t just his speed. Being close enough, the monster put his hand on my neck without me having a chance to react against it. The only reaction I had was to hold your hand, but it was useless.

    Only with my strength could I not let go.

    His big hand was holding my neck and my head at the same time because this monster couldn''t just hold my neck because of the size of his hand.

    I was being choked and at the same time I could see that green hand next to my face very clearly, and it was making me want to throw up, this hand stank.

    ''Okay, I can''t win this thing using my strength, there''s nothing to do, let''s use everything I have.'' I would have to use magic here, if I didn''t use all my strength, I would end up dead.

    Since my hands were free, I put my hand on his fist and held it with all my strength.

    "Look at that, girls. How cute he is when he tries to run away, Kikiki" With the monster''s speech and his strangeugh, I started to hear otherughtering from all sides. It probably came from the monsters that were upstairs.

    But as my view was blocked by the monster''s huge green hand, I couldn''t see exactly where all the monsters were at this point.

    They could have moved.

    But without caring about it, I activated the most destructive magic I had, which was fire magic.

    I activated it as hard as I could. In a few seconds, the whole environment started to heat up and waspletely lit up with the huge amount of fire that started toe out of my body.

    Kyaaa ~~

    With a thin, horrifying scream, the monster that had its hand burned released me.

    But without having the intention of letting him get away from me, arge amount of fire that came directly from my body went towards the monster and started to rotate around him.

    The monster trapped inside that "Tornado" of fire that surrounded him was unable to do anything but scream in despair while all hispanions watched him.

    As the monster stopped moving and fell to the ground lifeless, a great stench of burnt flesh began to take over the ce.

    [You have leveled up - Current level 15]

    [You have leveled up - Current level 16]

    [You have leveled up - Current level 17]

    [You have leveled up - Current level 18]

    [You received 40 skill points]

    "Wait, what the fuck?" Was just killing such a monster enough for my level to go up 4 times? This is insane.

    I was surprised, but I was also happy about it, so without thinking twice, I put 20 points on strength and 20 points on my agility.

    [You will use 1 point to increase 10 strength points, are you sure about that? Yes/No ]

    "Yes"

    [You will use 1 point to increase 10 strength points, are you sure about that? Yes/No ]

    "Okay, now it''s just injecting the rest into agility."

    But even using all the points, it still wasn''t enough, there were many of them. I had 600 strength, and where I looked there were monsters with more than 1000 strength points.

    In addition, my agility was now 500 points, but the monster with less agility have 600 points, this is impossible.

    ''But I have an advantage in one thing.'' Even though the strength and agility of these monsters are insanely high, none of them seems to have any magical talent. All of them had magic at level 4 or lower.

    It certainly calmed me down a little.

    The difference in strength for a level 4 magic and a level 6 magic is huge.

    ''But there is also another problem, they are more numerous here.'' I was alone beside the charred body of one of them, but looking up and everywhere, I could count at least 20 of these monsters.

    I wouldn''t be able to escape as I am now, I can''t just fly out of here or something, and I''m sure using magic won''t help much in this situation.

    Due to the number of monsters, my magic would not be able to keep them all upied.

    Even if only four of them decide to attack me, I don''t think I can take a battle against them.

    ''If these 20 creatures attack me at the same time, I will surely die.''

    "Ahhhhh, fuck all that shit." All the monsters were looking at me like they were looking at prey.

    But since I had nothing to lose and there was no point trying to win in a battle, I started running desperately towards the stairs that were blocked by some of these monsters.

    In addition to the monsters on the stairs, some monsters that jumped from the top floor were now behind me. However, with my agility and the way I moved, I managed to keep my distance somehow.

    "You won''t be able to get past me, handsome boy."

    "He''sing straight into our arms, how cute."

    "Would you mind if I was the first to kiss him?"

    "As if I was going to let you guys catch me, and I swear if I received a kiss from you, I would rip my own mouth out." Approaching the stairs while listening to the monsters'' conversation, again I used fire magic to attack them.

    "This is not going to work again." But with great agility, they managed to get rid of the magic, so the only thing that was "burning" was the air itself.

    ''You guys got a little distracted.''

    But my objective had been aplished, now the time hase to use earth magic.

 Chapter 59 - 58 - I Dont Want To Die.

    Taking advantage of the distraction of all the monsters, a great mountain of the earth began to be created under my feet, taking me upwards towards the top floor.

    But I had to be careful, there were many monsters on the first floor and if I got there without being careful I would end up cornered and killed. I concentrated as much as I could and started to move with the earth''s magic.

    Arge building that looked like a huge snake was inside the coliseum as it carried me over it.

    I moved to the ce where there was less concentration of the monsters and I was careful enough not to lose my bnce because the movement that the ''Cobra'' made was a little abrupt.

    ''Okay, now I just have to throw myself.'' Getting close enough to the ''Bleachers'', I threw myself off the snake and fell carefully near one of the rooms that were locked previously.

    "Then that''s it." But the room had now had its lock removed and the door was partially open, not only it but all the rooms on the first floor had been opened by someone, allowing all those disgusting things out.

    Looking back, I could see the snake made with earth falling apart and disappearing into the air, it was as if it had never existed.

    ''I''ve never tried this before, it''s good that it worked out.'' I was really nervous.

    Girls, get him ~~

    He will run away ~~

    Don''t worry, he''s mine ~~

    Even though I fell a considerable distance from thergest concentration of monsters, there were still a few nearby.

    ''Won''t these things leave me alone? If I had a sword here ... Wait a second. '' I created a giant snake, wouldn''t it be easy to create a sword with magic? This can be interesting.

    I just don''t know if it would be strong enough to help me.

    Concentrating and again using earth magic, a sword began to be built slowly in my hand. I could clearly see every bit ofnd being created.

    But I didn''t have time for that.

    Looking ahead, the monsters were already here, so I had to do something.

    "You guys looked for it, don''t me me if your boss gets angry afterward." I had given up on creating the sword, this time I decided to do something more interesting.

    And to be honest, I''m not sure if it will affect the construction.

    Crouching down and cing my hand on the ground, I again used earth magic as a battle resource. Starting to emerge from the white floor, a great deal of earth began to be created.

    The earth was being created in several parts, spreading through the walls and all over the floor.

    "Now, go up." With mymand,rge, sharp stctites made of earth left across the floor and walls: "But that''s not enough, is it?" All three monsters had avoided the stctites.

    It was as if they had predicted where everyone would be. They jumped into the coliseum quickly.

    "Hey, this is unfair."

    "That''s it."

    ''That wasn''t my goal, but I think it worked.'' I breathed a sigh of relief when I realized the path was clear.

    Disabling earth magic, I ran with all my strength towards the stairs. The stairs were a few feet away, but I sure as hell wouldn''t get there in time.

    Starting to get impatient, the monsters began to act as if I really were a threat.

    "This is not going to work." The exit had been blocked, but this time it was all of them. All the monsters were staring at me and were waiting for me to approach.

    I started to realize something, I would not be able to leave this ce even if I blew everything up, basically, all these monsters would not leave me alone.

    ''Okay, I just have to use fire magic again.'' I continued to run, but this time more slowly towards the group of monsters that blocked the stairs. Activating my fire magic with all its strength was enough for me to start to sweat.

    Not because of the heat, but because of the wear and tear I was suffering.

    With all my concentration and magic left, arge sphere started to be created with the fire that wasing out of my body. The bigger the sphere got, the weaker I started to feel.

    My magic was beingpletely drained, and the heat that was emanating was enormous, the magic that did not affect me before started to burn my own skin, hair, and even my clothes.

    Looking at the monsters, I noticed the despair in their eyes, they knew that if it hit them directly, they would end up dead in the same instant, it was something they couldn''t allow.

    "You, go over there and stop him."

    "No, you go."

    "Girls, do you want to die? Do something. "

    An argument started between them, so I noticed that I was making them feel scared, and it made me put a smile on my face as I looked at them.

    Noticing my smile, many of them started to shake and face the fireball that was beginning to grow in front of me, and other monsters even seemed willing to do something to stop me.

    "I will not let you do that." Totally ignoring the heat, one of the monsters decided to move towards me. With the weak water magic it has, the monster tried to create protection for his body, but it was not enough.

    As he got close enough, his body started to burn and the monster started screaming desperately as he rolled on the floor with the pain he was feeling. It was like I was watching an animal being ughtered.

    [You have leveled up - Current level 19]

    [You received 10 skill points]

    But it just made me sure it was time.

    "You are all dead." Many of them tried to stop me but ended up being charred, some of them were paralyzed, some of them were shouting, some of them tried to escape.

    But they were all swallowed up by light and heat, including me.

    When I released that magic and it crashed against the walls of the building, the whole earth began to tremble and an infernal heat hit me, it as if I had been thrown into a fire.

    I felt the hair of my arms and legs burn, I could feel parts of my skin being melted.

    "That hurts."

    That hurts a lot.

    I will die.

    The building was shaking, pieces of stone were falling everywhere, the whole building would fall on us. I could do nothing but throw myself on the floor and cover my head while suffering the extreme pains of the burns and the impact of stones that fell on me.

    "Lisandra, please."

    I don''t want to die again.

    After a few impacts, the heat was gone, the only thing left of my magic was the painful burns all over my body. I couldn''t move any part of my body. Was I buried?

    I closed my eyes and felt my conscience slowly disappearing.

 Chapter 60 - 59 - It All Again ...

    "Hey wake up."

    Listening to someone calling me, I regained my senses and woke up. But that voice was very familiar to me.

    I opened my eyes and lifted my head, I was still a little confused, I looked drunk. But even though I was drunk, I started to realize that something was wrong.

    ''I came back.'' As soon as I looked at the source of the voice, I noticed Cristian in front of me. My oldpanion who cheated on me is in front of me again, how was that possible?

    "What is it, Lucian? You look a little nervous. " It was him, he was in front of me.

    Wait, did I go back to my old world? Was that other life I lived all a dream? Could someone please exin to me what is going on?

    But even though my mind was confused and angry with that man in front of me, I had to act like nothing was happening, I need to do this.

    I need...

    "It''s nothing, how long have I been sleeping?" I got up from the chair and faced Cristian.

    "Hmm, about an hour, you drank too much and ended up passing out. It''s a good thing that you recover easily because we need to go on a mission. "

    "I see, and what mission would that be?"

    "Wait, did you ept the mission and don''t remember? Is everything really okay? " Cristian had a smile on his face, he was acting like he always did, like before he cheated on me. It made me angry.

    But in addition to being irritated, it was such a nostalgic feeling that I started to get a little emotional.

    Seeing this guy smiling made me deeply angry, but he was still mypanion who had been with me for years.

    "Sorry, I think I drank too much."

    "Don''t worry, but the mission is." He started to exin to me what we would do, but with each word that came out of his mouth, the more restless I became.

    It was the same mission.

    Again we are going to the demonic continent, the same ce where they killed me.

    So I came back to prevent that from happening to me? Am I getting a chance to get rid of death? Maybe that goddess is doing this for me?

    But what happened to me in that world I was in? Did I really die again and return to this world as if nothing has happened? This cannot be true, I built a life in that world, I don''t want to lose it so easily.

    I left Lisandra behind, my mother will be sad, Lari will never forgive me for leaving her that way, this cannot be happening.

    "Hey, why are you crying?" Listening to Cristian''s words, I put my hand on my face and noticed that tears were streaming down my cheeks.

    "It''s nothing, I just remembered a few things that happened." I smiled at Cristian as if there was nothing wrong happening and we walked outside. And there we found them.

    Another S-RANK adventurer like me, Amadeus.

    The same person who injected that thing into me so that everyone could attack me. He was standing there like he didn''t do anything bad against me, he was smiling at me like I was his best friend.

    That feeling is the worst I have felt in many years.

    "So you woke up, I think it''s time to go." Approaching Amadeus and my otherpanions, I didn''t have the opportunity to talk to them, we just started walking.

    Towards the same ce where they killed me, the Kingdom of Desmon.

    I was shaking, I was angry and I was also nervous that it could all happen again. And knowing what would happen, I could prevent my death ... But, do I really want to avoid it?

    What is it that Isadora wants me to choose? She must have been sending me to the ''Past'' with some purpose in mind.

    I just have to make a choice, and I hope that I make the right choice.

    ####

    I walked all the way and everything had been repeated.

    The same conversations, the same events, everything was happening as the first time.

    For some reason, I remembered everything clearly even though it happening so many years ago.

    And the closer I got to the ce of my death, the colder I started to feel. I was an old man and shivered like a child without a nket at night, it wasical.

    ''I just need to be careful and avoid being distracted.'' If I did that I would certainly get rid of death. But I still hadn''t decided exactly what to do, my other life as Noah was still on my mind.

    Having that life back was something that I really wanted, I had a very peaceful life together with that family.

    "Lucian, are you okay?" Again I was called by Cristian.

    "Yes, I am well." I smiled at him again as I hid all the anguish I was feeling with every step I took on the demonic continent.

    We were already here, at the ce of my death,ing back here is certainly a little ufortable and makes me extremely sad.

    Not sad because of my death, but sad because it is the ce where the friends I trusted the most betrayed me. And it probably would happen again.

    ''I certainly don''t want to go through this again.'' I have to do something to get rid of it.

    I think I should do this.

    ''Do I really need to do something? Just let things go the way they did the first time.''

    I don''t know what to do, just say something.

    "Listen, I''m not feeling well, could you guys continue this mission without me?"

    Did I say that, will they ept that? Wait, but if I get rid of that death, my life as ''Noah'' will disappear.

    I don''t want that to happen. My god, am I so confused, am I really an adult? I can''t make a simple decision.

    Wait, that decision is not a simple one.

    They looked at me and smiled, and none of them asked why I wasn''t feeling well. And nor did they ept that I was leaving.

    Stopping to think a little more clearly, I also didn''t want to leave. If I don''t die here all the 13 years I''ve lived in that world will be useless.

    And if I die, will I start over again? I really don''t know what is going to happen.

    I just continued to act like in my memories. Every step I took was the same as thest time, would I die that way again? But this is the best now, I shouldn''t be here.

    My life here in this world has ended a long time ago, I don''t need toe back here and start living as if it were something normal.

    ''Alright, let''s go.''

    Everything was going as nned, I going to the same ce as before.

    They were all after me, I was pretending not to care about them.

    I didn''t ask the same question that I asked the first time, I just kept silent observing the environment that was the demonic continent. Even after so long, I can''t get enough of how amazing this ce is.

    ''I think the time hase.'' Thinking that I turned around.

    Again Amadeus was in front of me holding that big syringe with that same light blue liquid.

    I smiled at him, leaving him a little surprised, but he didn''t stop the movement of his hand and stuck that huge needle in me.

    ''Again this pain.''

 Chapter 61 - 60 – Seeing The Past?

    I felt that pain for a while longer, my vision started to darken as I felt the attacks of mypanions, but unlike the first time, I was not feeling pain.

    My vision was getting darker and I couldn''t move my body to try to react.

    Not that I wanted to react, but everything is weird.

    "So how do you feel?" My vision went dark and I started to hear a woman''s voice, I had heard that voice before, and it makes me happy to see that I managed to find her again.

    "I feel a little bad, I didn''t think I would go through this again." My vision was still dark. I didn''t hear the voice of mypanions, only the voice of the goddess. Of course, I could talk too.

    My body was heavy, I just had the strength to speak and answer her. And since she''s here, I had to know the reason behind it.

    "Now tell me, why did you do this?"

    "What do you mean?" The voice was close to me, not being able to see anything made me a little uneasy.

    "Because it made me see it all over again... I almost didn''t remember what had happened to me when I died, why did you have to make me remember all this?"

    I couldn''t cry, but I could whine.

    "Don''t you think you''re being a little ungrateful?" The voice started to pull away from a little, it was like she was walking around me.

    "And don''t you think you went a little too far? I know you were the one who helped me when I died, you were the one who reincarnated me, but even so, that doesn''t give you the right to y with my feelings that way."

    "Ara, I think you''re getting ahead of yourself, it wasn''t my intention to do something like that, it was you who gave me this opportunity."

    "Opportunity?"

    "Yes, you didn''t die again? I was practically forced to do this."

    "But wouldn''t it be simpler to call me into that nk space again? Why did you bring me back to the past and the same ce where I first died?"

    That didn''t make sense, the only exnation was that this goddess just wanted to make me suffer. But would she gain something by doing this to me?

    "Well,st time you were wondering about a lot of things, weren''t you?"

    "What you mean?"

    "Why did your friends kill you? Why did they betray you? Weren''t you wondering the reason behind this?"

    "Of course I thought of something like that, but I had already given up on finding something out about it."

    "And that''s why I brought you back to your first world, for you to remember everything. That way I can really show you the reason behind it."

    As soon as the goddess finished saying that sentence, my vision started toe back. I had to close my eyes and cover them with my hands.

    ''Yes, now I can move my body.''

    I got up and noticed that I was in the same nk space I had been the first time I died. And again that beautiful woman was standing there while looking at me.

    "You look a lot cuter that way."

    "Hm?" At the goddess''s words, I started looking at my body and realized I looked like Noah. I was wearing the same clothes I was wearing when I was buried during that battle.

    So does that mean I actually died again? This is really frustrating, I couldn''t do anything to get rid.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you back."

    "Hm?"

    "But before that, we need to know the reason behind your first death, don''t we?"

    "What made you think I wanted to know about this? Can''t I just forget about it and go on with my normal life like Noah? I don''t want to reverse my death."

    "Pfft. Hahaha."

    "Why are youughing?"

    "It''s nothing, you couldn''t reverse your death anyway."

    "What you mean?"

    "Well, everything you went through just now was fake, I just wanted to remind you of what happened, sorry if I gave you the wrong impression."

    "So you''re saying I went through this all over again for nothing? Couldn''t I reverse my death?" I looked at her in surprise, I can''t believe she did that.

    "That''s right, but I wouldn''t have had to this. Seems like your memories came back as soon as you woke up in your first world again, didn''t it? You remembered everything, how amazing."

    "My God..."

    "Yes, I am a god."

    "You made me go through this all over again for nothing? That makes me a little reluctant that you''re even a goddess."

    "Don''t be like that, I thought I needed a recap of what happened to show you the reason for the betrayal."

    "Listen, my life is not a story for you to think of something like that."

    "Don''t be so angry, it will be fun."

    "How fun can it be to know why my friends killed me?"

    "Not that, but the experience I will give you will be a lot of fun... Haven''t you ever been interested in time traveling and seeing everything from another perspective? Doesn''t something like that fascinates you? I always like to do it for fun."

    "So you use your powers just to y... Well, but still I''m not interested in it, just send me back."

    I don''t think I want to know the reason for everything, as I said before, this is all in the past and I don''t need to think about it. Damn, but still there''s a part of me that''s curious.

    Why did the guys who seemed to like me so much kill me? My god, I''m thinking just what she wants.

    "I see, you are about to give in. Come on, it will be fun,e with me." The goddess began to approach me slowly.

    "Say, do you want to brood on my past just because it''s fun?"

    "Of course."

    "But what sincerity." This goddess is much worse than I thought, I don''t even know if I can call her a goddess. When I first met her, she was so cute, don''t tell me that was her personality from the start?

    "Stop thinking that, it hurts me a little."

    "Can you read my thoughts? Stop invading my privacy, you crazy."

    "Of course I can do something like that, and don''t call me crazy, let''s go." The goddess pouted looking a little annoyed and approached me. After approaching, she grabbed my hand before I could say anything.

    And again my vision started to go dark.

    Here we go....

 Chapter 62 - 61 – This Is Getting Too Complicated.

    After some time with dark vision, everything became clear again and I started to see some houses and buildings. From the structure of the buildings and the mansion in the middle of town, I could tell exactly where this ce was.

    "Did you bring me to my old city?" Yes, it was the city where my house was, I didn''t visit this ce much, but I kept my house here just to have somewhere to go back to.

    Normally I would just sleep at an inn in another city during my travels.

    "Yes, we came back a few months before his death."

    "A few months... Hmm, if I remember correctly, we stopped by. We even stayed at my house for a while, but why is that?"

    I was being flown alongside the goddess over my old city, it was a little ufortable feeling. Having never used flight magic before, I''m really not used to any of this.

    "Didn''t I tell you I was going to show you the past? We are here for it."

    "But why go back so far? Did something important happen here?"

    "His death has been in the works for a long time. Your friends took a long time to make that decision, they almost made Hades very angry about it."

    "Decision? And who would Hades be?" It can''t be that Hades, right?

    "I''ll exin to youter,e on, it''ll be quick." After saying that, I started to fly alongside the goddess. To tell the truth, she was carrying me with her magic, I just stood there and let her carry me.

    Flying over the city, I could see many people walking the streets, everyone was living normally. Isadora, not caring about being seen, lowered us to the ground and we stopped in the middle of the street.

    As soon as wended, a carriage came towards us. As it was so close, I protected my body, but the impact never came. The carriage that was going to hit me passed me.

    I crossed the carriage with my body.

    "Because you''re so scared, nothing can touch you but me." Saying that Isadora ced her hand on my face and caressed it a little. I wasn''t embarrassed, I actually felt very calm when her hand touched me.

    Everyone around us was ignoring us too, so it''s indeed all just an illusion.

    "So this is all an illusion?"

    "Yes, I can''t freely go back in time, so I made this reconstruction of your old world to show you a few things. These people are just following exactly a script of how it happened, nothing will be changed and we can''t interfere in anything, understand?"

    "I think I understand, but then? What will we do now?"

    "Wait a minute, they''re almost here." Isadora started walking and I followed right behind her. I tried to approach a man and touch him, but my hand went through his body like I was a ghost.

    It felt strange and different, but I didn''t dislike it.

    "They? Do you mean my friends?"

    "Yes, you are correct. Do you remember what happened in town while you were here?"

    "I remember briefly staying home alone, my friends said they were going out drinking or something, that''s all."

    "And that''s exactly what happened, look at this." After she finished her sentence, my friends appeared walking and smiling. I wasn''t there, just the four of them walking together.

    Amadeus, Cristian, Aldseph and Vinbar.

    The four were there in front of me and then they passed me. They hadn''t seen me.

    Again seeing them I started to feel a little shaken, but I pushed all the negative thoughts out of my mind and looked at Isab.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I''m better now, I was just a little sad to see them."

    "Know something, they didn''t do that because they wanted to see you dead, I hope that calms you down a bit." Isab smiled at me.

    "They didn''t want me dead, so why?"

    "Something much bigger forced them to do that to you, and I apologize in advance for that." Isab looked a little sad.

    Something bigger happened... I confess I started to get a little nervous about what that would be.

    ######

    Following the three of them for a while, we came to a very familiar bar. It was a ce I frequented often when I was still living in the city, in fact, I still visit it when I''m around.

    The four entered and chose a table to sit on. There wasn''t a lot of movement, so the ce was a little quieter than usual.

    "So, you want to just show me them having a few beers? I''ve seen this many times before." I was getting a little impatient, or maybe I was just wanting to get this over with so I wouldn''t see what would happen.

    Isab looked at me and smiled.

    "Wait just another 3 minutes."

    1 minute passed...

    2 minutes passed...

    And when it passes exactly three minutes, someone entered the bar. He was a man who looked a little old, but he had an exceptional body for the age he appeared to be.

    He was tall, certainly approaching seven feet tall, or maybe he was even more than seven feet tall.

    His hair was long and a little gray, his beard was also gray and well-groomed. The man wore an eye-catching outfit that was very reminiscent of a nobleman for the quality of the fabric and the care they put into making it.

    It was a very nice outfit.

    But his clothes were a little tight and his big muscles were evident.

    When he entered, everyone stared at him with admiration, perhaps for his beauty or for the appearance that reminded him of a nobleman. But everyone was looking at him as if they were looking at the most important and beautiful person they had ever seen in their lives.

    Including mypanions.

    "This guy has a little intimidating aura, doesn''t he?" Even though it was just an illusion, I could feel how powerful this guy was.

    "Surely, this is the Hades I told you about before, don''t you remember?"

    "So this guy is Hades? He looks very powerful, is he an S-RANK adventurer or something?" I wanted to believe he was an adventurer.

    "No, he''s a god."

    "What?" So it was really him.

    "Hades is a god. I think we can say he is the god of the Underworld." I know, but why is he here?

    "I know this guy is the God of the Underworld, but why is he here?"

    "Wait a little longer, I still have a lot to exin."

    "Shit, why is a god involved in all this?" As I watched Hades approach my teammates'' table, I started to get uneasy about what might happen. But since I already knew the future, I didn''t need to be restless.

    With just one conversation.

    With just a short conversation Hades had practically convinced all my friends to kill me. This God knew who I was and wanted me dead.

    Seeing this, I had begun to think that I was an important person or something, because not only was one Goddess watching me but another God want my death.

    When Hades left the bar, mypanions seemed to have returned to ''''normal''''. It was like they had been woken up from a little trance, making me realize how easily a God can control a human.

    "Wait, wait, wait... Why is a God trying to kill me? And why does he need to use my friends for this? I can''t understand it." If he''s a god, he could easily just kill me whenever he wanted.

    "A God cannot simply step in and take a human''s life."

    "But didn''t they kill me? Then this..."

    "But they can use other people to take someone''s life, does it make sense to you now? He was also watching you and used the people closest to you to end your life."

    "Coward..."

    "You are expecting a lot from a God like him. In fact, all Gods acted the same way, all used a dirty way to take the life of the human they wanted."

    "Human they wanted, what do you mean? Was Hades lusting after my soul or something?"

    "You are right again. That''s right, he was wanting your spirit and his experience, but I had to interfere with that a bit."

    "So before meeting you, I originally had to have met Hades?"

    "Something like. I confess it took a lot of work to steal your soul from him, now he hates me, you know?" Isab pouted looking a little upset, but soon after started smiling again.

    "What would have happened if you hadn''t stolen my soul from him? Would I be suffering now or something?" Just thinking about what a "God of the Underworld" can do makes me want to shiver.

    "None of that, maybe you would be the same way as you are now, but in a world, a little worse managed.. But I''ll exin to youter what''s really going on."

 Chapter 63 - 62 - Gods.

    After seeing that, Isab decided to take me back to the nk space. As I was already aware of what had happened, she didn''t need to show me everything again, and she would also take away all my doubts.

    "So, now you can start talking. Because Hades was after me, why you stole my soul from him and everything that''s been going on. I thought Isadora just given me another chance, but it looks like I was tricked."

    Yes, what she told me when I found her was that I had been given a second chance, that''s all. In no time did she tell me exactly what had happened or what other god was involved in it all.

    I honestly feel a little betrayed by her now.

    Having all these years of living like Noah to exin to me what was going on, she didn''t get in touch and let me live normally.

    "Okay, first I need to tell you why I stole your soul from Hades. But it''s very simple." Apparently, Hades was going to use my soul uneptably.

    As I was an S-RANK adventurer and already had strength, a somewhat advanced mindset, and battle experience, he would use me as a killing machine. I would be thrown into his world and treated like a dog.

    Not only that, maybe I wouldn''t even be human. I would just be treated to a battle machine that would need to do whatever he said. And this all had a bigger purpose behind it.

    "And what is this goal?"

    "Have you ever heard of the war of the gods?"

    "Yes, it was a war that happened many years ago and involved two ns of gods, right?" I remember seeing a book about it in the library in the capital, it was the first book I finished while I was still Lucian.

    "They are wanting to repeat it, but now in another way."

    "Wait, they''re wanting to repeat that? For what reason?"

    "I wasn''t even sure the reason behind it. I just found out after having a conversation with Hades, it was really a shock." Isadora was serious.

    "So how is this war of the gods going to work?" I swallowed hard and waited for his response.

    "Maybe you already have an idea, don''t you?" Isadora looked at me and waited for me to say something, and thinking about what happened to me, I can tell exactly what they''re doing.

    "They''re using humans as fighters, aren''t they?"

    "Exactly."

    "But why? Humans are weakpared to gods, they could just fight each other."

    "Do you remember what I gave you? A level system that gives you the possibility to level up infinitely? New skills, everything a human and adventurer dream of having."

    "Yea..."

    "So... You''re not the only one with this system."

    "You said that no person in that world would have anything like that. You told me the strength level on that world was low, did you lie to me again?"

    "Calm down, it''s not that. There are other people with this level system, but not in the same world you are in."

    "Damn, things are getting more and moreplicated."

    "I haven''t exined half of everything to you yet, I think you''d better sit down." Isadora created an armchair and I sat down. She also created an armchair for herself and sat down.

    With a snap of a finger, a small table and tea also appeared.

    With a serious look on her face, she started to exin to me everything about the gods'' wars. Things are escting very fast, in a short time I discovered that I was killed by the influence of a god, that there are other people with a system like me, and that there are other worlds besides the two worlds I already know.

    How far will this go?

    Haaa~~

    I sighed and took a sip of tea as I listened to Isadora exin what was going on.

    First, she started exining to me about multiple worlds.

    To my surprise, there were a total of 14 different worlds. I was really surprised to learn how many worlds there are. I didn''t know it would be possible to have so many worlds like that.

    Each of these worlds was ruled by a god. The world I was living in my first life was overseen by Themis, the goddess ofw and justice. I already knew of her existence and that she was adored in much of the world, so it wasn''t a surprise.

    As it would take her so much time to exin how each world worked, she decided to briefly exin to me about each god and their respective worlds.

    First Aphrodite, the goddess of beauty and love.

    She took care of the first world, a world full of love where evil does not prevail. Where everyone was born with unusual beauty.

    ****

    The second world was ruled by Hades, the god of the Underworld who was after my soul.

    The world of Hades was full of demons of the most dangerous types. Evil prevailed and everyone had an insensitive or questionable personality. In other words, it was a world where everyone who lived there had the worst personality type.

    ****

    Themander of the third world is Artemis.

    In her world, the most predominant are young people and children. Arge moon shines from the sky almost all day to remind the residents that Artemis is also the moon goddess. Isadora gave just that information.

    ****

    In the fourth world, we have Athena, the goddess of Wisdom.

    As I could predict, in the world shemands, most people are above-normal in their intelligence. The number of artists is alsorgepared to all other worlds.

    In other words, the world acted ording to what she wanted.

    ****

    The person who ran the fifth world was Demeter, the goddess of the fertilend.

    In her world, everything was based on the harvest. Most of that entire world''s economy came from the harvest, but that''s not to say there weren''t other things besides that to move the economy.

    As the goddess of fertility, everything will grow easily wherever it is nted.

    ****

    Dionysius, it was he whomanded the sixth world. The god of wine, feast, and pleasure. Without giving too much detail, it was just said that the world was like my old one, but the consumption of wine was great, and everywhere there were parties or brothels.

    It''s a world I would live in.

    ****

    Whomanded the seventh world was the god of love called Eros.

    His world like Aphrodite''s was based on love. Love prevailed and couples were formed all the time. Eros likes to descend into his own world to unite couples, he finds it a fun pastime.

    ****

    The eighth world was ruled by Helios, the sun god.

    Hearing that in his world the sun shines for almost 20 hours a day, I gave up on the idea of ??ever approaching this world. Not that it''s possible, but I couldn''t take all the heat it would bring.

    ****

    Whomanded the ninth world was Hera, the queen of paradise.

    She advocated monogamy at all costs, and polygamy waspletely prohibited in that world by the churches. Anyone caught doing something like that would be sentenced to public execution.

    For a goddess who defends birth and love between a man and a woman, isn''t this punishment too severe?

    ****

    Who took care of the tenth world was Hestia, the goddess of fire.

    The predominant magic in the world was fire although other elements exist. Furthermore, nothing very relevant was said by Isadora.

    ****

    The eleventh world wasmanded by Poseidon. Other than just changing people''s behavior and faith in his world, Poseidon''s world was exactly what his title said.

    God of the seas.

    Virtually the whole world was made up of water, where people lived only on inds that were far apart and the only means of lotion were ships and boats.

    Poseidonmands that the whole sea that is full of demonic beasts that lived on the bottom and the surface. And it offers protection for all ships and boats during your journeys.

    I couldn''t imagine living in such a world.

    ****

    And who ruled thest world was Zeus.

    He is the God of gods. A powerful man with enough influence to make any god or human bow their head in his presence. I can imagine what it must be like to be in the presence of such a deity.

    His world was the most powerful, where the most powerful people were. A world where anyone unprepared would die just from stepping on its soil. It''s an extremely dangerous world.

    I can imagine why Zeusmands it.

    In addition to these twelve worlds, there was also what I lived as Lucian, who as was said before wasmanded by Themis.

    And there was the world I was living in now, which was run by Isadora.

    And after that brief exnation, Isadora took a deep breath and looked tired from talking.

    It was a very long story and exnation.

 Chapter 64 - 63 - Coming Back.

    "So what do you think? It was a little superficial exnation of the gods and the worlds, but you managed to understand that there are several worlds, didn''t you?"

    "Of course I understand, but what the reason does multiple worlds exist? Shouldn''t the gods be united and looking after just one world?" I never studied much about gods and only knew a few of them, but I thought they behaved that way.

    "That would be right, but unlike before, everyone broke up."

    "After the war of the gods?"

    "That''s right, in the past we were very united, but the war destroyed all our fellowship."

    "I understand..."

    "Some gods preferred to remain neutral. They just watch everything that''s happening from a safe distance."

    Isadora took another sip of tea and then continued.

    "And other gods preferred to create their worlds, where their own rules and everything would work as they want. They just use the world as a ce for fun and all humans are puppets."

    "Isn''t that going a little too far?"

    "Most of them are self-centered and don''t care what happens to people in that world. Those who live in that world are humans. For them, humans don''t matter."

    "This is ridiculous, don''t they know that those humans have families and stuff? They all feel all the evil that the gods throw on the world."

    "As you can see from the summary I gave, most worlds are peaceful like the one you are on right now, so don''t worry. Except for Hades, Hera and Zeus, everyone else hasmon sense."

    "Better that way."

    "And about you, your soul is powerful. You have enough willpower to be as strong as a god. That''s why Hades went after you."

    Well, I already understood the first time that I was strong and had experience, but bing as strong as a God? Impossible.

    "What? This is impossible, a deity will always be above a mortal."

    "That''s not quite the case, depending on your evolution, this could even happen." Isadora smiled at me and looked confident I could do it, but I still think it''s crazy.

    "Well I don''t care about that, but getting back to the subject, will the war start soon?"

    "Yes, in a few years."

    "As I thought. But this time humans with systems will fight in ce of the gods."

    "Exactly."

    "This is weird, is there a reason behind it?"

    "After the first war of the gods took ce, Gaia intervened."

    "You mean the goddess who reigns over all gods?"

    "Yes, and thus all the gods were prevented from fighting each other. Even though she''s not as strong as many of us, her word is absolute for us."

    "I understand. So as the gods can''t fight, they thought it would be a good idea to take humans, give them a tier system so they get powerful and fight each other."

    "Exactly."

    "But does this battle have a goal? Isn''t it just a futile fight that the gods will use to have fun while watching?"

    "Not exactly. Hades intended to get his soul for a higher goal, just as the other gods are also seeking the same thing. You have huge potential, enough to surpass a god."

    "Again you saying that nonsense."

    "But it''s the truth, and with his strength, he would use you to kill other gods."

    "I would just refuse to do this and kill him."

    "That wouldn''t be possible because you would be under hismand from the start, you wouldn''t be able to attack him. Like Hades, many gods want to dominate over the divine realm."

    "This is too weird, I can''t imagine how they could use humans to kill gods."

    Not caring about my speech, Isadora continued: "Since they cannot fight, they will make the humans fight. Thest human left would be used by their master to dominate the divine realm."

    Having no idea what to say, I remained silent and watched Isadora for a while longer.

    "You got it? This system that you are using right now was created by Gaia herself and was given to us who are of her lineage. But now we are no longer able to get stronger,, we''ve reached our limit."

    "Right..."

    "And you humans who received this system can now raise your level, your strength, and your magic to levels that not even the gods could reach. That''s why I stole you from him, I need you."

    "Of me?"

    "Hades can''t attack me, and his subordinate isn''t strong enough to attack me either, but it won''t take that long. So since he can''t do anything, I took a chance and took his soul."

    "And you want me to get stronger."

    "I don''t know if I told you this before, but I want you to be the strongest in this world... No, I want you to be the strongest of all the worlds and to be able to avoid the domination of some other god. "

    "How will I do this? Are the other humans way ahead of me?"

    "Not at all, they''re all kids like you yet, they''re all still weaker than you, so I want you to stay that way and grow even more and help me."

    "And after all this? And after I help you? Will I be able to continue living my life like Noah normally?" I already got in the middle of it, I didn''t want to, but I ended up getting involved in a big problem.

    From the beginning, I thought I was a privileged person who had been given a second chance, but I was just cheated and now I find out I''m in the middle of a gods'' war, isn''t that too crazy?

    "Of course you do, you have a life in this world now. If you manage to defeat them all, your world will be kept intact and you will continue your life without interference from me or any God. I promise you that."

    "Okay, I''ll do it."

    "Excellent." Isadora changed from her serious expression to a smiling expression an instant after I epted her proposal.

    "I don''t have much choice, do I?"

    "Yeah, you don''t. If you refused I would have to go after someone else."

    "So you were nning to discard me at any time."

    "That''s how things work."

    "I see, I was really stupid to think you were a good person. Whatever just send me back as I have things to do, and Lisandra must be a little worried about me right now."

    "Don''t worry, it hasn''t been that long. All right, I''ll send you back. I''ll give you something too, you''ll need it."

    "What?"

    "You''ll find out when you get there." With the words of the goddess, my vision started to darken again, how many times has this happened?

    #####

    I don''t know how much time had passed, but I woke up. I opened my eyes slowly and could no longer feel that weight of earth and concrete that had buried me.

    But even without feeling the weight, I still felt like I was stuck somewhere, but I didn''t know exactly where I was. My eyesight was still a little impaired.

    I continued to strain my vision a little to get used to the ambient light.

    After a few more seconds, I started to hear a woman''s voice.

    It was nothing like the voice of those monsters that were here before, it sounded like the voice of a normal woman. Listening to the voice, I started to build some hope about what had happened.

    ''Maybe I was rescued? No, something''s wrong. I felt like it wasn''t okay, there was something wrong here.

    [ You are about to Acquire the Blessing of the Goddess of War ]

    [A few seconds interval may be necessary]

    And again Isadora''s slightly modified voice spoke in my head.

    ''So that''s what she said she would give me. But what does this war goddess blessing do?" I didn''t know exactly what it was, but from the name, it seemed to be something very powerful. And while I waited for the blessing to be activated, my vision returned to normal.

    I looked at my body and noticed that I was lying on a bed with a fluffy mattress. I was stuck with some chains or ck belts, they were all over my body holding me to the bed.

    As much as I put in the strength, I couldn''t move at all.

    ''It seems my strength is still not enough...''

    "So you woke up." And now with my eyesight functioning normally, I was able to see the woman who had spoken before.

    She wasn''t like those monsters, she was a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 65 - 64 – Strange Woman.

    She was tall, thin, and wore arge white coat that covered her entire body. Only an opening in the front of the coat left her red shirt with a huge cleavage showing.

    Her long ck hair fell over her shoulders, and her red eyes were looking deeply into me.

    ''This woman is beautiful, but she sure as hell isn''t a good person.'' I could see her weird smile. She was looking at me like she was seeing a small animal, she looked like she wanted to y with me.

    Not in a sexual way, but ying with every part of my body weirdly and disturbingly, and the number of weird tools sitting on one of the tables inside the room made me sure of that.

    I had to get out of here as soon as possible.

    I started to struggle several times, used all my strength, but I couldn''t do anything. I just continued to watch that woman putting a needle in my arm. Just like the time I died, she was going to inject me with some kind of drug.

    The needle approached my arm and began to pierce me, and little by little the red liquid inside the syringe began to disappear from the syringe and began to be injected into my body.

    Immediately when she withdrew the needle, I started to feel burning all over my body.

    It wasn''t painful, it was more like I was turned on.

    ''Did she inject with an aphrodisiac or something?'' I started to sweat and felt my body burn, but it sure as hell wasn''t an aphrodisiac. I wasn''t hard and I wasn''t attracted to the woman in front of me, that was something else.

    "I think the real effect will start in a short time." The woman sat in a chair to watch me. She had her legs crossed and was watching me like she was looking at an experiment.

    Damn, am I going to turn into some kind ofb animal or something? No, where''s that damn goddess blessing? Listen here, I''m in extreme danger here.

    But if I get this thing, will I can do something?

    That woman has already injected me with this drug, I already feel my body starting to feel weird. The burning sensation had disappeared, at this moment is extremely cold.

    I started to shiver as the extreme cold hit me, it was like I was being frozen by ice magic. I was in a cold sweat and looking at my hands I noticed they were red.

    Before long I could no longer feel my legs and arms. Or rather, I didn''t feel my whole body from the neck down, it was as if my whole body had been removed.

    ''Is my whole body frozen?''

    It was scary not being able to feel my body or move it even though I was sure it was there.

    I was honestly starting to get a little desperate.

    "Listen, what did you do?" My voice was a little shaky. My voice wasn''ting out in a normal tone, it was like someone was squeezing my throat preventing me from speaking.

    My breathing was also being impaired.

    "It''s nothing, just close your eyes and sleep, when you wake up, you''ll feel like the most beautiful person in the world." The woman got up from her chair and started walking across the room.

    When her shoe touched the ground, a loud sound was emitted. With each step the woman took, the more apprehensive I became.

    The room was practically empty, so it was even echoing.

    She walked for a while and I could only follow her with my eyes. In a few seconds that felt like an eternity, she approached the table where she had thatrge amount of tools.

    Some weird pliers, a saw, knives of all sizes. In addition, many syringes with different colors were also there.

    The woman started running her hand over all those saws and knives, she was stroking them like they were her daughters or something. The smile on her face was disturbing and made me a little uneasy.

    "What do you think you''re going to do?" I tried to move my body while yelling at the woman.

    "If I were you I wouldn''t force your voice so much, your vocal cords could end up breaking into pieces, you don''t want to be a beautiful and mute woman, do you? Hehee��" With a slightly disturbingugh, she held one of the knives in her hand.

    "What do you mean by a woman? You''re not going to turn me into one of those things, are you?" When I started to think better, I soon realized what was about to happen.

    If I didn''t get out of here or do something as quickly as possible, I would be turned into one of those things I facedst time. I don''t ept turning into one of those damn things.

    ''Shit, do something, you useless goddess.'' I couldn''t do anything as I watched that woman approach me holding that huge, sharp knife. She held the knife in one hand and a handkerchief in the other.

    She cleaned her de and smiled with every step she took towards the bed I was on.

    How could such a beautiful woman be so disturbing?

    "Don''te any closer, if you do something I swear I''ll rip your head off."

    "As soon as this is over you will thank me. Don''t you remember how happy those kids were? They were beautiful and admirable... But you hurt a lot of them, I''m a little upset with you."

    "I hurt them because they tried to kill me, isn''t that fair? I should have killed them all."

    "NO!"

    "You arepletely crazy."

    "And as soon as I saw your little body and how strong you are, I found the perfect body, the body that will be the perfect woman." She started getting her face red and breathing heavily as she rubbed the back of the knife between her legs.

    "Disgusting."

    "Don''t worry, once it''s over you''ll be happy and beautiful. I can''t wait for that happen." With a huge smile, she withdrew the knife from between her legs.

    The knife was a little wet, so she wiped it with her handkerchief.

    She approached with her face still red.

    "Damn..." I started to get nervous, that woman started stroking all over my body with that red face as she panted. If it were any man they would be enjoying this situation, but this is making me feel disgusted.

    Maybe because she''s close to piercing me?

    "So here we go."

    As soon as she makes started piercing my belly, I waited for the blood toe out. My body was frozen so my blood was too solid to seep out of the cut.

    And as I watched that disturbing scene of the woman tearing at my belly, the message I had been waiting for appeared.

    [ Blessing of the goddess of war sessfully acquired. ]

    [All stats increased significantly]

    [Full cure activated]

    [Body 50% Restored]

    [Body 98% Restored]

    [100% Body Restored]

    [Your body ispletely restored]

    [Your magics now deal more damage to enemies]

    "Damn, this is too good." I thanked that goddess. But the blessing had taken a long time to activate.

    When my body recovered, that knife was already inside me. The wound was supposed to close, but the knife was there preventing it. The knife was still inside me and the wound wasn''t going to heal any more, so I was in a lot of pain.

    #####

    When I received the blessing, the first thing I did was use all my strength to free myself from that bed. I put all my strength in, and this time I got out easily. The woman standing nearby dropped the knife and walked away.

    As soon as I got up, the knife was still stuck in my stomach, it was hurting, but I pulled it out with my own hands.

    As soon as I removed it, arge amount of blood came out and began to stter on the floor.

    "The wound is not closing." I only healed once, this wound won''t close now, dammit.

    But since I was only wearing underwear, I didn''t have any fabric around here that I could use to stop the bleeding momentarily.

    If I left it like that I could die from blood loss.

    I walked over to the bed I was lying on earlier and ripped the sheet. I pulled out arge piece of fabric and tied it around me, squeezing right over the wound to stop the bleeding.

    The wound didn''t appear to be very deep, so my organs didn''t seem to bepromised.

    "How is this possible?" During the entire process, the woman continued to look at me, not understanding how I had gotten rid of that drug she had applied and managed to break all the chains that held me.

    "It''s a secret, but now tell me where the exit is. Or do I have to make you say?" While talking to her, I also took another piece of sheet and used it as pants to cover my underwear.

    "You can walk out that door." The woman was red and was smiling as she looked at my body. She was ecstatic.

    "Won''t you try to stop me?"

    "I couldn''t... Hm," The woman touched her breast and then dropped to the ground as she touched herself. This woman is one of the biggest perverts I''ve ever met, but it looks like she''s telling the truth.

    [Status]

    Name: Kime

    Level: 12

    Race: Human

    Age: 26

    Strength: 89

    Agility: 74

    Magic: 20

    Skills

    Creation of beasts.

    Drug creation.

    [ End ]

 Chapter 66 - 65 – An Unexpected Help.

    She was right, she is weak. But ignoring all her Statuses, she had two problematic abilities.

    She has an ability that is probably responsible for her being able to create those monsters. Was this girl wanting to use this ability on me?

    And another thing that worries me is this skill called drug making. I don''t have an exact description of how it works, but it''s extremely dangerous. Even though she isn''t strong, she could use a drug to attack me.

    But now she was too busy masturbating by herself, so I ignored her and walked out one of the two doors in the room.

    Make sure I opened the other door, but it was just a closet.

    As soon as I left the room, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing before my eyes. All that building that had copsed was back to normal. I left and was now in the upstairs hallway.

    Downstairs was the coliseum with no damaged parts, everything was so clean and beautiful, it was as if none of this had happened.

    ''From what Isadora said, it hasn''t been that long. How is it possible to rebuild everything in such a short time? How did they know I would wake up?

    Didn''t I die ande back? So when they found me I should have been dead. Or maybe she was going to resuscitate me? No, she said "You finally woke up" when I opened my eyes, so she knew I would wake up.

    This is so weird.

    But now is not the time to be thinking about it.

    Thedder was there, just like before. I was on the top floor, so it was just up those stairs and I could get out of here. There was no one around, the monsters were gone and it was like only that girl and I were here.

    The rooms were now locked again and everything was silent inside, everything is like when I got here.

    "Ah, I don''t know anything anymore." After listening to the nonsense the goddess told me, nothing else that happens will surprise me.

    My belly was hurting so I couldn''t run, I kept walking while also pressing the wound with my hand. Only the sheet doesn''t stop the bleeding, the sheet was already soaked with blood.

    If I didn''t hurry I might die one more time, I think Isadora would be a little irritated if I died twice in such a short time.

    I hurried my steps and made it to the stairs. The door was closed but I managed to get it open without any problems, they hadn''t locked it.

    It was like they expected me to run away, and why didn''t that woman send those monsters to attack me? She might as well do that and she would arrest me again or maybe kill me.

    ''Anyway, I have to take this opportunity.'' I took advantage of the open door and started up the stairs.

    I walked for a long time, holding on to the walls and taking care not to lose my bnce.

    I wasn''t feeling very well, I was losing a lot of blood right now, I would end up dying if I continued like this.

    I walked...

    I walked...

    And I walked a little more...

    A smile appeared on my face when I noticed a little light, I had managed to get out of this ce. After a few more steps I had reached the top and I felt a little dizzy.

    I was in church and nothing had changed, everything was as before.

    It wasn''t dark yet and I went outside.

    Everyone still seemed to be at home, few people seemed to be on the street, and those who saw me ran home in fear because of my condition. I was almost naked and with a sheet soaked in blood around me, it sure is a terrifying sight.

    But I was too weak to be able to do anything.

    After a short time walking I started to feel dizzy and fell to the dirt floor. A big curtain of dust rose and the sheet was now dirty with dirt and blood, it was disgusting.

    It didn''t take long for me to pass out.

    Will I die one more time?

    [The blessing of the war goddess has been disabled]

    ####

    I felt a little ufortable, but it felt like I wasn''t dead again.

    In my field of vision, there was not only a nk space like the ce where the goddess talked with me, but I had a vision of a ceiling that was a little old and pockmarked. I move my body and felt something ufortable in my back.

    "Hmm?" My vision was a little blurry but I could see someone there, it was a man.

    "So you woke up? How are you feeling?"

    "I''m a little bad�� Who are you? You helped me?"

    "Do not you remember me? But that doesn''t matter now, here, drink this." The man brought a cup to my mouth and made me drink some kind of tea, it was very hot but I managed to swallow it without any problems.

    It had a bitter taste, but it wasn''t all that unbearable.

    "Thank you for helping me."

    "It was nothing, if I let a child die in the middle of the street I would feel very bad, especially a child I already know."

    "Ah, so it''s you! Sorry, my eyesight is a little bad and I wasn''t recognizing the voice very well." It was him, the same man I met before I went to church.

    Did the same man I thought was just a drunk help me? This is amazing.

    "Do not worry about it. So how did you get to that condition?"

    "First answer me something, how long has it been since I first met you?"

    "Hmm... If I''m correct, just a few hours."

    "I see��" And in a few hours, all this happened to me? This is surprising, it seems that time has passed at a much slower speed here.

    The powers of the gods are amazing.

    "So what happened to you?" The man asked again. He sat down in an old chair and left me lying in what was probably his bed. His bed was made of straw, it wasn''t like the beds in the inns or in my house, which were soft mattresses.

    "Sorry, I can''t say." I couldn''t just tell to him that there is an underground building under the capital where monsters are created en masse.

    He could be in danger if he knew too much. Those people will go after me, they won''t set me free once I find out what''s going on there.

    They''re simply using mutted bodies of people to create monsters, isn''t that too insane? This qualifies as human experiments, this is a crime.

    Come to think of it, since they use dead people, it gets even weirder this woman knows I would wake up.

    Ah, my mind is a mess right now, I need to calm down a bit and think about it a little betterter. Maybe it''s better that I don''t get involved in it anymore, I don''t know why these monsters are being created.

    I''ll only get involved if someone important to me is in danger. But... Would I be able to help everyone if a lot of those monsters attacked at the same time?

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Oh sorry, I was just lost in thought."

    "So you decided not to tell me what happened, did you?"

    "Yes, I''m sorry. If I involved you in this I would feel guilty."

    "Well, whatever. I''ve already done what I had to do. Keep lying down, I need to get out."

    "Right. If youe back I may not be here anymore, so don''t be worried if that happens." I had to let Lisandra know I was fine, she must be very worried since I was gone for hours.

    "You can even leave, but I wouldn''t do that if I were you."

    "Hm?"

    "If you act too abruptly, your wound will open. And if your wound opens and I''m not there to help, you''re dead, got it?" The man who looked like a grumpy old man smiled.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, you need to stay here at least until tomorrow, can''t you do that?"

    "It''s just... I need to tell my sister that I''m fine, I don''t want her to look for me, it might be dangerous if she goes around looking for me." Even more so after I found out what''s going on under our feet.

    And that now they know who I am.

    And not only that, there are drunks and thugs everywhere, it''s very dangerous for a girl to walk around alone.

    "I tell her, where do you live?"

    "We are staying at an inn..." I exined to the man where the inn was.

    "Okay." Saying this, the man left the house and left me there alone, lying on his bed made of straw.

    Ah, until tomorrow?

 Chapter 67 - 66 - Return

    It was already dark outside, I could see through the holes in the roof and through the window of the house that was partially open. I could hear the kids ying outside even at night.

    I could also hear some drunksughing and I even heard the sounds of carriages passing along the street.

    And even after so long, the man still hadn''te back.

    I hadn''t asked his name and I hadn''t even looked at his Status, so I didn''t even know exactly who he was, I won''t find out until he arrives. Time passed and I was hungry.

    But as he told me not to force my body, I continued lie down.

    After so much waiting, finally a movement at the door. It was him.

    He came in carrying some bags that looked like they had some bread and also some herbs that I didn''t quite know what they would be used for. Seeing me lying there looking at him, the man just smiled.

    Taking advantage of the situation where we were both silent and I had nothing to do, I took a look at his Status.

    [Status]

    Name: Bale

    Level: 46

    Race: Human

    Age: 52

    Strength: 354

    Agility: 269

    Magic: 1126

    Skills

    Herbalist

    Medication Creation

    Water Magic - Level 3

    [ End ]

    So his name was Bale. He wasn''t as weak as I was thinking. Coincidentally he has two skills that came in very handy when he came to help me. That''s what I call convenience, but I appreciate that convenience.

    After that, I waited for Bale to prepare what he had to prepare. He used a small stove that used wood to work. Using some kind of magic stone he lit a fire with ease.

    The first thing he did was cook some vegetables that he had brought along with the bread, and in another pot, he was preparing a tea that the herbs. The smell of vegetables and meat was good.

    I was so hungry right now.

    "You are hungry, aren''t you?"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    "Ahahaha, you''re staring at the pot like a dog."

    "..."

    "But don''t worry, it''s almost done."

    After a few minutes, he served the meat and vegetables in a shallow dish, but it was a very clean and well-kept dish.

    With his help I managed to sit up and was eating normally, this was one of the best meals I had tasted in a long time. Who knew that just a few vegetables and a little meat could taste so good.

    ####

    The next day.

    I was feeling much better and the wound was much less painful. After I drank the tea prepared by Bale, I managed to sleep very easily. Yesterday we also had a good conversation before I could sleep.

    On that asion, I ended up asking your name, as I had only seen your Status and hadn''t asked, so it would be weird.

    I talked to him for a while about what to do after I left. I would have to clean my wound daily for a while, the more time that passes, the better it would be.

    I think it''s kind of obvious.

    He also gave me some tea leaves that he used to make the medicine for me. He told me to brew and drink it once a day for a week so I wouldn''t suffer pain and my wound wouldn''t inme or be infected.

    I thanked him and said goodbye.

    I also got some clothes from him so I was really grateful for that. They were old clothes, but it was still a big help, I couldn''t thank him enough for all his help.

    The movement through the streets had returned to normal, it was as if that warning for people to stay indoors had never happened.

    I walked now without pain and managed to arrive at the inn in a short time.

    As soon as I opened the door, I was greeted by Sara''s nostalgic look. She was surprised and happy to see me. She set the tray aside and ran to me.

    ''I think I''m getting in the way a bit.'' A few people looked at me irritably. Sorry for dying the service a bit.

    "You finally came back, I was so worried." Sara approached me and hugged me, she was treating me like her son, am I that important to her?

    On second thought, in a short time we created a great intimacy here, it was as if we were already best friends. I confess that I feel good for having managed to create friendships so easily in this ce.

    "I''m sorry, I ended up taking too long. I''m d I found a man who hosted me."

    "Yes, he came here yesterday. I was a little scared, I thought that man might take advantage of you somehow." Sara hugged me tighter, she really looked worried. But... What kind of thing did you think he would do?

    I think it''s better not to ask.

    "Don''t worry, he didn''t do anything to me. And Lisandra, where is she?" I looked around and she wasn''t sitting anywhere, normally by this time she would be drinking coffee and reading a book at some of the tables.

    "Oh, she left yesterday too."

    "What you mean?"

    "As soon as that man came and said you wereing back today, one of her friends from her school showed up and took her away."

    "So you mean Lisandra was kidnapped by a friend?"

    "I wouldn''t say kidnapped, I think she just went out for a little fun. She also doesn''t return yesterday, she must have slept at her friend''s house, she''ll probably be back soon."

    "I see, thank you, Sara."

    "No problem, the bath is already prepared for you upstairs, enjoy." Sara gave a huge smile and then went back to pick up her tray. I''m really sorry guys, it wasn''t my intention.

    I greeted the people who were there and then went to the bedroom.

    As soon as I walked in I noticed that Lisandra''s bed was messed up and there were books all over the ce.

    "Just like when we lived with Mom, doesn''t she learn?" She loved leaving things for our mother to tidy up, I got tired of counting how many times our mother caught her attention for it.

    Looks like she took advantage of my absence to throw a reading party around here.

    She also had a tray with leftover food and some sses. Looks like Sara or the staff haven''t cleaned the room yet, so I need to have a serious talk with Lisandra as soon as she gets back.

    "But now, bath time." I took off that old outfit I''d gained from Bale and tossed it on my bed, then grabbed a new outfit and headed straight for the bathroom.

    ####

    "Noah?" I had already finished my shower and was lying down.

    An employee of the inn had alreadye and cleaned the room, and as I had nothing to do, I ended up helping. After that, I just took one of Lisandra''s books and started reading it, and it was boring.

    A romance between a prince and amoner and was not epted by anyone. A mncholy story with a tragic ending, it felt just like many other stories I had read.

    And just as I was getting ready to read another of the books, Lisandra opened the bedroom door with great force.

    "Hm?" I looked at her.

    Lisandra looked at me for a while longer and then ran to me, jumping on top of me who was lying down and hugging me with all her strength. Wanting her not to find out about my injury, I held back so I didn''t express any signs that I was in pain.

    "I missed you, where were you?" Lisandra had watery eyes.

    "I''m sorry, it''s just that I didn''t pay attention to the time. When I saw it was alreadyte. I was lucky a guy I knew took me in him home."

    "You can''t do that, what if that guy wasn''t nice and tried to abuse you or something?" She is the second person who tells me this today.

    "d he wasn''t a bad guy... Hahaha." I forced a smile. He''s much nicer than he looks, I have to find some way to thank him.

    "You idiot, don''t ever do that again, got it? I was worried, even after that guy showed up here, I still couldn''t calm down."

    "You seemed pretty calm since you went out to have fun with your friends."

    "I did it to distract myself, it''s different."

    "I see... I understand..."

    "But I repeat, if you disappear like that one more time, you can be sure that I will be very angry with you, understand? Or have you already forgotten that I''m the big sister here?"

    "I haven''t forgotten, it''s just��" You''re still very childish.

    "Hm?"

    "It''s nothing, I promise I won''t disappear again."

    "That''s right, good boy." With Lisandra''s gentle smile and her warm hug, I could see how much she cared about me and how much she reminded me of our mother.

    ''I can''t let this rtionship end. I promise you I''ll never worry you again.." I hugged her too.

 Chapter 68 - 67 – The First Day.

    A few days had passed and I was recovering very well. My wound was almost healed and I no longer felt any pain.

    Best of all, Lisandra didn''t see my wound and didn''t find out anything about it. Since I didn''t want her to worry and I didn''t want her to get involved in it, I think it was a good thing she didn''t notice anything.

    But she was also distracted by something else at the moment, which was the start of sses.

    After thinking that sses would start that day, finally, now they would really start. I confess that I was a little anxious to see those nobles.

    They were good people even though they were noble, I really admire children who are raised that way. Their parents must be good people too, but I haven''t had a chance to talk to them.

    "Is ready?" Lisandra came out of the bathroom wearing her school uniform. It was a small shirt with rtively short sleeves. It was a white shirt with some dark blue details.

    In addition, there was also a small tie in red color, the skirt that was part of the uniform set was dark blue as well as the details they had on the shirt. The skirt wasn''t too long, but it wasn''t too short either.

    ''Let''s say it''s eptable, but depending on the person this uniform can be very sexy.'' But since I''m going to a school only with children and young people who are not very developed, I don''t think I will find someone with a sexy body..

    Maybe Isabell? No, she doesn''t have such a pretty body, but her face is so cute... Maybe I should try to get closer to her? No, I mustn''t think about romance right now, I''m in the middle of something important here.

    War of gods and monsters under the capital. Now that I''ve stopped to think about it, these problems are so big that I could have run away to avoid them if I was the old self, but now that I got involved it was impossible.

    Well, but now is not the time to think about it.

    It was time to go to school, and as for my uniform, it was much simpler than Lisandra''s. I looked like an important person wearing something like that, just a pair of long ck pants and a long-sleeved shirt and tie.

    I only saw important people wearing ties in the old days, I never thought I would wear one in my life. But it also didn''t quite match the muscr body that I had before.

    "Let''s go? We can''t bete on the first day." I walked towards the exit.

    "Wait a minute, I need this." Lisandra grabbed a bag with several books to take with her. Doesn''t she know there''s probably a library at the school? Well, whatever, one day she will find out.

    "So let''s go." As soon as she grabbed her bag, we went downstairs to find Sara all smiling waiting for us.

    "Look how beautiful you are. I''m proud of you." She was acting like she was our mom, hey calm down, doesn''t need to cry.

    "Good morning, Sara." Lisandra smiled at Sara and I just greeted her, after that, we ate something and left towards the school.

    Many kids were going to school, all the girls wore a uniform like Lisandra''s, and of course, all the boys wore a uniform like mine.

    Aside from a few kids who wore different colored armbands, I don''t know exactly what that is, I''ll ask someer.

    And after walking for a long time, we arrived at the school gate.

    The ce wasn''t as crowded as the first time since the parents weren''t with the kids. Well, some parents wereing to bring their kids to the school door, but they wouldn''t go inside.

    The same guards were at the gate and greeted me as I passed, I think that guy really liked me.

    "So what do you want to do now? We still have a little time." Lisandra did look excited as she walked along the stone path that led to the school''s main door.

    "I don''t know, do you want to explore the school a little? But I''m afraid we''ll get lost, isn''t this ce very big?"

    I already had some idea the first time, but now I could see how big this ce was.

    "Well, how about visiting the courtyard? There seem to be some people training there." Lisandra pointed to the huge courtyard, and in the center, I could see two people holding wooden swords.

    They were facing each other and preparing to attack.

    "Hm, I think it''s okay, we still have some time."

    "Okay, I think it might be fun." In addition to the two people in the center, there were also some people outside watching the whole little battle that was going on.

    "Let''s go then." Lisandra took my hand and started to pull me along, not caring about the people who came our way.

    We were at the school door, a lot of people were passing by.

    "Ouch~~ Hey, look where you''re walking."

    "Oh sorry, my sister is a bit of an idiot...Hm?"

    "Oh, it''s you, Noah."

    "Bertga? Hey Lisandra, wait a minute"

    "Let''s go, their fight is about to start.

    "Let''s go, wait a minute."

    "You should be more careful, if you bumped into someone else you could get in trouble."

    "Oh, I think I understand what you mean."

    "So where are you going?"

    "We were going to visit the courtyard, it looks like there is a little battle going on there, I was curious."

    "Oh, can I go with you?" Bertga looked excited when he heard the word "Battle". Looks like he''s one of those, doesn''t he? Well, I like battles a lot too, I can''t me him.

    "Of course, but let''s go fast because it seems to have already started."

    "Right." For a moment I felt some strange looks, but I ignored them.

    Approaching I could already hear the noise of the wooden swords shing, and I could also see how amateur they were.

    #####

    We got there in an instant.

    Lisandra was holding my hand, and with the other hand, she carried her bag full of books. Bertga was beside us watching the two people in the center of the courtyard.

    It was two boys, they looked a little older than me, maybe they were even Lisandra''s age, meaning they''re a little older than most here. They used wooden swords and thin armor made of some unknown material.

    They were both beautiful, but they were her only qualities.

    They held their swords weirdly, it was as if they were holding a stick. Even though it was a one-handed sword, they were both using their two hands to hold it, so it hindered their movements a lot.

    They made an attack, shed their swords, and then backed away from each other, it was even tedious to watch this battle. However, only I was finding it tedious, Bertga seemed amazed and excited by the slow attacks of the two boys.

    "They are good?" I asked Bertga.

    "Of course they are our senior in the school, don''t you see?" I noticed they were a little older, but...

    "There, you can see it in their arms, it means that they are already close to graduating." On the boys'' arms was a red and gold band. There were some things written, but I couldn''t read them because of the distance.

    "I hadn''t seen anyone using this when we came the first time."

    "Oh, usually on admission day they don''t show up, just new students."

    "I understand. So it means that there will be a lot more students than that time."

    "Of course, the students who were here that day were just the students who were going to be in the first year. There are still the second, third, and fourth-year students. And these guys are fourth-year."

    "But aren''t they too young?"

    "Well, they probably started school very early, but they''re not that young. They''re probably already close to 20 years old."

    "Hmmm��" And they use a sword like that? Isn''t that a little too weird? Watching the movement of their feet, the crude way they swing their swords, I can see only a few amateurs.

    Maybe this school isn''t everything I thought?

    "I''m a little surprised, Noah."

    "What''s it?"

    "Even though you sound like someone so diligent, you didn''t know anything about the school, you didn''t even research how it worked?"

    "I heard a few things from my mom, but I don''t care how the school works as long as I can learn something." What will be impossible, given the level of older students here, I''m sure it''s a waste of time.

    "Your sister already seemed to know all this, why don''t you learn a little from her?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m good. Let''s go now? This is a waste of time."

    "What? But it''s so cool." Bertga questioned.

    "Is this cool? Look at Lisandra, she''s bored."

    "Yeah, that''s frustrating."

    "What you mean?"

    "Oh, it''s just that Noah is so much better than these guys. Isn''t he amazing?" Lisandra ced her hand on my head.

    "Hey, shut up."

    "So you''re good with a sword, aren''t you? How about battling with me in the future."

    "Urgh."

    "Come on, let''s go."

    "Fine, but know that you will lose."

    "We''ll see.... Hehehe"

 Chapter 69 - 68 – Problems On The First Day Of Class.

    After that disappointment, we went inside the school.

    This time the school was much fuller. Several students looked older with red and gold bands on their arms, they were fourth-year students. And whenever I looked at their Statuses, they were mediocre.

    They all had the standard strength of an ordinary adventurer, they were weak. Looking at the status of older students and seeing how low their status numbers, I began to realize that this world was really weak.

    It was apletely different level from my old one. Even though I couldn''t see Status in the old days, considering the strength that my teammates and I had, I know the level there was much higher than in this world.

    And it didn''t just have students with red and gold sashes on their arms. They also had students with blue sashes and some with silver sashes, but they all had gold ents.

    And in all of them, there were some scriptures. These were things I couldn''t read.

    That wasn''t thenguage of this world, and it doesn''t make sense to worry about it, I just wanted to know why there were other colors. And since Bertga and Lisandra were here, I asked them to exin it to me.

    It was very simple.

    Fourth-year students wore red and gold armbands.

    Third-year students wore blue and gold armbands.

    Second-year students wore silver and gold armbands.

    Of course, those who were the first year didn''t use any tracks. I see, so this is how students are separated. Well, some fourth-year students look very young, and since the uniforms are all the same... I understand.

    "I see, so we can assume that the armband doesn''t mean anything much."

    "It''s not like that, remember to always respect students who are older than you."

    "Does not respect them will cause any punishment?"

    "Not exactly, but they might end up getting mad at you, and my cousin said it''s not a good idea for that to happen."

    "Your cousin also studies here?"

    "Yeah, he''s currently in the third year, maybe you''ll find him around at some point."

    "Hm."

    During the entire conversation, we walked around the school and met a lot of people. Strange people, people who looked sad, people happy.

    There were all kinds of people in this ce, but they were all weak.

    Maybe I''m caring too much about people''s physical and magical strength.

    .

    "I''m going to my ssroom, Ciaphia must be waiting for me."

    "Alright, say hello to her for me. I''ll go to the living room too, shall we?"

    "Of course." Bertga smiled. He really was a nice guypared to any noblemen I met in my old world.

    "And onest question before we go."

    "You can say."

    "Does the school have a name?"

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "You Must be kidding."

    "Really."

    "The name of the school is the same as the country."

    "I see, how simple.

    "So simple and you didn''t know it."

    ####

    After walking through the corridors, we had finally arrived in our ssroom.

    The room was full, much more crowded than the first time. Maybe in the first time, not all the people showed up, or maybe I didn''t pay much attention to exactly how many people has.

    A lot of the people seemed noble for the way they looked at me, and their hair and clothes were clean and well cared for. A few others looked a bit dirty, their clothes were wrinkled and they didn''t look well taken care of.

    Well, but I can''t generalize since my clothes are in the same state as those of the nobles, and guess what? I am not a nobleman. Good thing Lisandra cares so much about appearances, if depended on me I would evene without my uniform.

    I walked to my desk and sat down. A lot of people were watching me, including Vinly, Annea, Elinas, and the twin brothers Uniel and Aniel. They were the only people I had talked to on my first day here.

    Isabell was sitting there, but she didn''t even look at me. Did she still remember our date? I have no idea.

    Most people had switched ces, so everyone was around, which made conversation possible.

    "Good to see you again." The first to say something was Vinly. She was a noble girl who had approached me just like Bertga.

    "It''s good to see you too. Are there no more people here than on the first day?"

    "About that, it seems that our ssroom had very few students, so they decided to merge two ssrooms."

    "Damn, I preferred it when I had few students."

    "Me either." Vinly smiled and turned to the front.

    After that, we wait for our teacher to arrive. And after a while, who appeared was a tall, charming woman. She wore a dress a little vulgar in my opinion.

    She had blue long hair, her eyes were ck as darkness. She was a beautiful and very attractive woman, but from the look she gave all the students, I could see that she was a bit of a difficult woman.

    "Be quiet, brats. Since you don''t have any material yet, I''ll just give some exnations and write some things on the board, and whoever dares to speak during my ss, I promise I''ll rip out the tongue." She seemed to be serious.

    I looked at Bertga and he seemed in awe of her beauty. But what a weird kid, doesn''t he see that one''s personality is more important than looks? With a few words, I could see how annoying this woman is.

    "I''ve already seen this ss is going to suck." Looking at all the worried students around, and at the woman who seemed proud of what she had just said, I identally ended up talking too loudly.

    With my words, all the students looked at me. All of them were thinking "Is this boy crazy?" "Does he want to die?" "He''s going to get kicked out" Or things like that. I confess that I started to get worried.

    Would I get kicked out on my first day?

    As I averted my gaze so as not to look at the teacher, I started to hear footsteps approaching.

    "What did you say?" Looking at the source of the voice, I saw the teacher standing in front of my desk as she bent down to look at my face.

    The first thing that crossed my mind was... her tits were huge.

    "It''s nothing, I was just thinking out loud."

    "What did you say, hmm�� I''ve already seen that this ss is going to suck. You said that, didn''t you?"

    "..."

    "For what reason? You are looking for trouble on your first day of school? Look around, everyone''s looking at you like you''re an idiot for me getting your attention on the first day."

    Wait, since we''re at it, I can take advantage of this situation to get out of this room. I just hope it doesn''t give me too much trouble.

    "No, they''re just sorry for me."

    "What?"

    "Well, I ended up talking more than I should have and they must feel sorry for me. They must be thinking ''Hey, he''s going to get kicked out'' Or ''That crazy teacher is going to take him down.'' Stuff like that."

    "Aren''t you a bit of a cheeky boy?"

    "Of course not. I just said what they''re probably thinking. And I apologize for saying that, okay?"

    "Come with me."

    "I already apologized, isn''t that enough? The ss started recently, you don''t need to do that."

    "Come now."

    "I didn''t mean the ss would suck because of you, I was just bored."

    "Alright, you will exin this to the Headmaster. And you just sit still, if Ie back and have someone standing, you''ll be treated just like him, understand?" No one said anything, everyone was silent as they watched me being dragged out of the room.

    I begged Bertga to say something (Of ??course I don''t want it), but he ignored me like I didn''t exist, they all ignored me. These traitors.

    I kept being dragged by that woman and didn''t even know who she was, but I couldn''t do anything. I''m still just a kid and I''m a student here, I need to follow the rules and I can''t just hit a teacher.

    We continued walking along long corridors until we reached the school principal''s office.

    As soon as we arrived at the door, we were greeted by Nita, who was standing in front of the principal''s office. She seemed to be waiting for someone or just served as a guard so that no one invaded.

    "Is the director in?"

    "What happened this time?" Nita seemed to be used to this situation.

    "This smart kid here said that my ss sucked and even dared to argue with me, can you believe it?"

    Nita looked at me and I smiled at her.

    "He said?"

    "Yes, he said, can I speak to the director?"

    "Unfortunately he''s not here."

    "Where is him now?"

    "He had to go out to get some documents, I don''t think he will take him long toe back. I left this boy here, when the principal arrives I will notify him of what happened."

    "Okay, thank you very much." The teacher released my arm and left me beside Nita.

    Seeing her leave, I took advantage and looked at her Status.

    [Status]

    Name: Sae

    Level: 65

    Race: Human

    Age: 34

    Strength: 236

    Agility: 162

    Magic: 5133

    Skills

    Fire Magic - Level 6

    Wind Magic - Level 8

    [ End ]

    I had managed to get out of this woman''s ss, but now, what will happen next? I hope the principal doesn''t call my mom here, that would be a disaster.. Just thinking about what my mom could do made me start to get scared.

 Chapter 70 - 69 – Special Treatment?

    "Congrattions, you were the first to be taken to the principal''s office. I thought it would take longer, but it was pretty quick." As soon as the teacher left, Nita returned to her old post in front of the principal''s door.

    And to my surprise, she seemed to want to talk.

    "Well, I didn''t say anything too much, but since that''s already happened, now I can only bear the consequences."

    "Don''t worry about it, I''m sure you didn''t say anything too much."

    "Wait, why do you believe me?"

    "Anyone who knew Sae''s background would believe you." It was the first smile I''d seen Nita give since I met her. She was always such a serious woman, her smile was beautiful.

    "So she''s a difficult woman, isn''t she? I thought she is, so I decided to get rid of her ss."

    "Aren''t you talking a little too much?"

    "I have no reason to lie, I thought I had no reason to attend her ss at the moment. Plus, your ss is boring."

    "Saying that about a teacher is not good, it''s better not to say that in front of Sae or the Principal." Nita looked like she was having fun, and she also looked really worried that I would say something like that to either of them.

    I wouldn''t be dumb enough to upset the school principal, it wouldn''t be a very smart idea. If I end up getting kicked out, I will have so many problems that I would go crazy.

    "Don''t worry, I may be a little ignorant, but I''m not stupid."

    "Good to know." Nita smiled and then turned and opened the principal''s door: "Could youe in? The director wants to talk to you a bit." After her words, I went straight to the door and looked into the room.

    It was arge room with a few shelves of books and documents everywhere. Arge table that looked as if it had been carved out of arge wooden log was almost in the center of the room.

    Sitting in a chair with his arms on the table, the school principal was watching me.

    "Wasn''t the director doing something important?"

    "Oh, I think he''s finished, could youe in?"

    "Haa~~ I smell trouble."

    "Don''t worry, he just wants to talk to you for a bit."

    "I hope that''s just it." I didn''t want to be ced in a special ss because of my abilities, and I didn''t want to be used for anything dangerous. Currently, I just wanted to live a quiet school life.

    Of course, this won''tst for very long, but for Lisandra''s sake, I need to do this for as long as possible.

    Well, at least until she fits in here. I think it won''t be long since she has made a lot of friends.

    "Let''s go, I don''t have my whole day." The headmaster looked a little impatient, or that was what the tone of his voice showed. So, not to make him more impatient, I entered the room.

    Upon my entry, Nita closed the door and continued outside.

    "Please sit." The director pointed to the chair across from his desk. Even though I was a little reluctant, I sat down.

    After sitting down, I didn''t say anything. I continued to sit looking at the director.

    He ced his hand on his chin and kept looking at me, seemed to be sizing me up. I think he could stop using his assessment skill so tantly like that, anyone would notice he''s using it.

    I can feel someone looking into my soul right now.

    "Did you call me here just to assess me? I think you''ve done this before."

    "It''s not that, I would like to ask a question."

    "What is?"

    "Why did you enroll in our school?" Hm? Well, I think it was because my mom wanted me to do it to apany Lisandra, and also because I was a little curious about this experience.

    But would the director think it rude for me to give such an answer?

    I would be saying "I didn''t want to go into your school, I''m just here because my mom made me."

    #######

    "Why the question?"

    "Well, you must know that I have the assessment skill. With your skills, it wouldn''t make sense for you to be here. Maybe your mother forced you?"

    "You''re right." I smiled at the director, and that grumpy old man''s face turned into a smile.

    "Why she did it? Wouldn''t it be better to put you in an adventurer''s school or something? No, for your skill level I think you should already be working as an adventurer."

    "Well, I''m still too young." I was only thirteen years old, I don''t know the minimum age for a person to be an adventurer in this world, but in my old world people would need to be 15 years old.

    15 was the age for a person to be an adult, so you would have some responsibility if something went wrong during a mission. If you''re too young, you wouldn''t take responsibility if something happened, so the guild would be in trouble.

    "But the guild would easily ept you. The guild master also has an appraising skill, if he saw your skills he would certainly bring you to the guild in some way."

    "Then I would have to refuse, I''m at this school because of my sister. I can''t just leave and leave her here."

    "The school is very safe, nothing would happen to it."

    "It''s not that, it''s just that she doesn''t normally like being alone very much. I''ll wait for her to adapt a bit before I can go out."

    "So you intend to leave school?"

    "I''m sorry, but seeing the abilities of the kids at your school, I realized that this ce wouldn''t help me at all. I could just learn a little history, but isn''t it better to read some books?"

    "You know, this is a little painful to hear, but you''re right. For many years, the level of the students at the school has only been decreasing. A few years ago, fourth-year students would have the strength equivalent to a B-RANK adventurer."

    "And these days theye out on the same level as a D-RANK adventurer."

    "Exactly."

    This is frustrating for a school principal. If your school is not able to develop a child very much, there must be a problem.

    "Maybe it''s just the level of people that is very low these days, not the school''s fault." That''s exactly what the goddess said, I mustn''t let the headmaster me himself for something that isn''t his fault.

    "I know that. Currently, the number of promising adventurers is decreasing and the strongest adventurers have started to retire."

    "This is a problem."

    "It is not? The school would be used to discover some talent, but that''s not happening, at most one student will turn into a C-RANK adventurer if they''re lucky."

    "Well, looks like things aren''t looking good for the guild, doesn''t it?"

    "Exactly, not even their school is managing to train talented people, they are desperate to find strong people. Not just in our country, but in all parts of the world."

    "So it''s worse than I thought."

    "When you presented yourself before me, I saw the most promising person I''ve ever met. Its strength is enough to match many B-RANK or A-rank adventurers. So I was wondering why you were here. So it''s for family reasons."

    "Exactly."

    "Well, I''m not just going to force you to leave school and introduce yourself to the guild, it wouldn''t make sense for me to just tell you to drop out of school. I hope you have a good school life, at least as long as you stay here."

    "I don''t think it will be for long, but I appreciate it."

    "And about that teacher, just ignore her."

    "She seems like a difficult person, doesn''t she?"

    "Maybe she is the teacher who causes the most problems at this school. Or at least the one that brings the most students to my room, I don''t even remember how many cases I had to solve that involved her."

    "Don''t worry, this time I just wanted to get rid of her ss, so I confess I was a bit inconvenient."

    "..."

    "What I said at first was unintentional, but then I saw an opportunity to leave the room, so I used it, I just didn''t think she would bring me here on my first day of ss."

    "The only thing I hope is that you don''t do it again, I won''t like solving problems involving you."

    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t do this anymore. But and now? Will I have to stay here until ss is over?"

    "Well, Sae''s ss ends in an hour, you can spend a little time with Nita if that''s okay with you, I''ll ask her to introduce the school to you what do you think?"

    "One question, I''m not getting special treatment just because I''m strong, am I?"

    "Of course not, I liked you a little bit, so I think it''s okay. Nita doesn''t have much to do now either."

    "Okay then, it''ll be nice to know a little more about the school I''m going to go to for a while."

    "Okay, I''ll call her then."

 Chapter 71 - 70 – Are All Teachers...Oh No

    After I finished the conversation with the school principal, Nita was invited into the room and the principal asked Nita to take me around the school. As soon as she epted the director''s request, another Nita was created.

    This is a really useful skill.

    After that, we left the principal''s office and I started following Nita through the school hallways. We passed through many ssrooms, but they all had their respective doors closed, so I couldn''t see what was going on inside.

    "That skill of yours is very good, isn''t it?" As we were just walking, I decided to start a conversation.

    During the conversation, we went through some rooms, like the cafeteria, library, and aboratory that would be used to make potions or something.

    There must be a ss here to teach about making potions, I think that''s very useful, maybe it''s the only ss I might be interested in.

    "Yes, I think maybe that''s why I''m working here?"

    "I''m not sure, you seem like a very responsible woman, also very beautiful, so I guess you weren''t hired just because of your skill."

    "I was just kidding, I''ve been working here for many years as a teacher. After a while, I started working directly for the director."

    "I understand."

    "What''s the reason you praise me like that? Aren''t you too young to do something like that? I''m pretty old, you know?"

    "I don''t have that kind of intention...Hahaha." She was saying this with a straight face, even she made me a little embarrassed. After that, we continued to walk around the school. We went through all floors.

    There were a lot more rooms than I thought, plus manybs and two libraries. The thing that surprised me the most was a room where they kept skeletons and monster bodies for study.

    Well, it could be fun.

    And when I realized an hour had passed and the school bell rang. It was like there was a giant bell swinging, but I didn''t know where it was. All I know is that the annoying noise of the signal was very loud and could be heard everywhere in this school.

    "Thank you so much for the tour, I hope we can do this more often." Nita led me to my office door after the bell rang. We met some teachers on the way, and they all looked very responsible and wore proper clothing.

    Unlike this woman here.

    "So you came back, how was your conversation with the director?" She looked happy, maybe she thought the headmaster had a fight with me or something?

    "Oh yeah, it was really interesting." I had nothing to say so I just smiled at her.

    "Then I''ll be going, see youter." Totally ignoring Sae''s presence, Nita said goodbye to me and then just disappeared, I really will never get tired of watching her use this ability.

    "I''m going too, I hope that next time you''ve already learned how to respect a teacher."

    "Of course. I also hope that next time youe dressed as a real teacher."

    "What did you say?"

    "It''s nothing, see youter. It''s better to walk fast, you''re not going to bete?" I was wanting tough. Sae was almost bursting with rage, but she also looked embarrassed.

    She looked into the room and all the students were watching us, I could even see some of them holding back theirughter, especially Bertga.

    I''m sorry... I''m an adult, but I can''t let my childish side go, this is so much fun. Well, I''m a kid in everyone''s eyes so this behavior can be expected.

    Seeing everyone looking at us, Sae seemed to have given up on the argument and walked away as she took strong steps to say she was annoyed.

    HAHAHAHA~~

    THAT WAS AMAZING~~

    HER FACE WAS AWESOME~~

    Everyone startedughing at the situation, acting like real kids, that''s what I liked to see.

    "Noah, you were amazing. Since you went to the principal''s office, she didn''t stop using you as an example." Bertga got up and walked over to me.

    "Hm?"

    "She said: ''If you don''t respect you will also be taken to the principal''s office, you saw what happened to that brat, didn''t you?" She was all happy and proud to say that."

    "And you were scared of her, weren''t you?"

    "Urgh, I wouldn''t say that, we just didn''t want to go to the principal''s office... Well, he seems like a bit of a surly guy."

    "Don''t worry, the director is very kind actually."

    "He is? I don''t want to find out."

    "You''re scared, hahaha." At my words, some people startedughing too, including Vinly. She looked very happy to see me and kept looking at me.

    All the way to my table she kept looking at me. When I approached she greeted me all smiling and soon started a conversation, she seemed to want to know everything that had happened.

    And of course, as I had nothing to hide I told her everything that happened. Vinly looked pretty surprised at the turn the story had taken, and she was even more surprised when she found out I''d done it on purpose.

    After that Bertga also joined the conversation, but we were forced to stop when another teacher arrived.

    He wore armor that looked a little heavy and had a sword at his waist. He was unremarkable in appearance, hair shaggy and messy, and a beard that was a little short.

    It was the look of an ordinary adventurer. But from the aura he gave off, I could see he wasn''t a normal adventurer.

    "I ask for some silence, please. As you know, in this academy, in addition to teaching the basics, we also have sses focused on certain areas, such as the use of weapons, magic, herbalism, and various other things like that."

    "First let me introduce myself, my name is Beomu and I have been teaching at this school for some time. If you ask any student who is in the second, third or fourth year, you will know very well what I am talking about."

    "Currently I''m only teaching for the first year because I thought it would be better this way, that''s all, got it?" He didn''t seem to like talking much.

    "Now it''s about my ss. Nobody is obligated to participate, you will only participate if you want to learn how to use a weapon, if you feel that you are not capable, you can only attend the other sses, such as magic, potion-making, and herbalism."

    "And in case you already have a little mastery of a weapon, I would ask you toe to my ss, as I would like to take your skills to the limit. That is all." After finishing his monologue, the professor walked towards the exit.

    All students remained seated not knowing what to do or say. Was it just that? Did hee here just to give a warning?

    We were all waiting and itsted for about two minutes, everyone had even started arguing about what to do next until a person appeared at the door "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to the courtyard." It was him.

    Did the teacher who had left beforee back, did he think we understood that we had to follow him?

    Some students seemed to be enjoying the way he acted, but I found him very carefree, it made me wonder if he was really strong. We walked towards the courtyard, careful not to make any noise.

    But of course, not all students went to the courtyard. Vinly for example had given up and had continued in the room, when I asked what she would do, she said she would go to the library to study a bit.

    Besides her, some other students also stayed in the room, many of them didn''t seem to mind using a weapon, but they did care about magic. I confess that magic is very useful, but not learning to use a weapon is idiotic.

    But of course, I wouldn''t intrude on anyone''s choice.

    And along the way, one of the students who seemed noble decided to start a conversation with the teacher. I kept walking and just listening to everything, just like most of the students who were here.

    "Hey, teacher."

    "Say it."

    "Are we going to use the patio alone or will there be another ssroom with us?"

    "Don''t worry about it, each ssroom has the right day and time to use the patio, so we''ll be alone, why?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I''m a little embarrassed."

    "If you''re embarrassed, it''s better not toe on the patio and maybe go do some research on herbs."

    "What?" At the professor''s blunt response, he stopped walking.

    "What I''m going to do most is make you feel ashamed of yourself." Shit, was he full of himself too? What''s the problem with the teachers at this school? Do they like to feel superior to their own students?

    But whatever, what will he feel when I make him embarrassed in front of the ss? I think it will be fun.

 Chapter 72 - 71 – This Is Tedious.

    Arriving in the schoolyard, the teacher ced all the students in the center of it, stood in front of us, and began to exin how his ss would work.

    "See that little room over there, inside there are all the weapons you need, first go there and choose the weapon you prefer. Of course, all weapons are made of wood." I think it''s understandable.

    But I confess it would be fun if they were real guns.

    After that, he allowed us to go into the room, so everyone started choosing his weapon of choice, and of course, I chose a one-handed sword. The room had every weapon that existed.

    Bows, swords of all kinds, spears, mace, and every kind of weapon that an adventurer or warrior would use.

    And as I thought, most students took swords as it was not only lighter but also easier to use for a beginner. Well, in my opinion, the easiest weapon would be a mace, but I think that''s okay.

    Bertga had taken a one-handed sword like me, while Elinas had taken a big two-handed sword, he is brave. He didn''t have a very muscr body, and his strength isn''t that great, I''m sure he''ll give up as soon as he holds a real sword.

    What surprised me the most was that the two twin brothers took spears, they seemed to like this weapon. They just need to realize that if they''re going to venture out together in the future, they won''t need two spears.

    Annea had chosen a bow. Like the other weapons, the tips of the bows were made of wood, but it was still dangerous. Depending on the strength of the person, a wooden-tipped arrow can easily pierce a person.

    And after everyone had taken their weapons, we headed back to the center of the courtyard where the professor was waiting for us.

    Noting that most people had taken swords, he looked happy.

    "So most of you chose a sword, this will be fun. Nowe on, you who took spears go to that way, you who took maces stay in the center, and you with swords go that way."

    After that, he started to separate all the people by their weapons, but he had forgotten one thing.

    "Teacher, what about me?" It was Annea. Since he hadn''t said anything about bows, she continued to stand, not knowing where to go.

    "You can stay here downtown, actuallye with me." The teacher went into the weapons room and then came out holding a target made of wood and paint: "You can practice hitting this thing, then I''lle here to see how you are, good luck."

    As he spoke a little loud, everyone could hear what he said, and everyone was looking at him and thinking "Really?"

    This guy was lousy, he didn''t know how to teach someone.

    "So first you here downtown, step away from each other and start spinning this thing until you''re tired, then I''lle here to give you another exercise."

    Right~~

    As the students could not object, they backed away and began twirling their maces with all their might. Many of them were already tired from the start, this is painful to watch.

    "Now you here who are holding spears. Get away from each other and start lunging, don''t stop doing that until I say it, even if your arms are breaking, understand?" The children who had chosen a spear already seemed to regret it.

    Then the professor came to thergest group who were holding swords. Elinas was among us because he used a sword despite it being a two-handed sword.

    "Now, I want to see you swing your swords until your arms break. Especially you there who took this two-handed sword, are you an idiot by any chance?" Yeah, I think he''s an idiot too.

    And after we got organized, everyone started swinging their wooden sword up and down holding both hands. Despite being a one-handed sword, everyone was doing it that way.

    I was already swinging my sword using only one hand, as I was used to it.

    The sword was very light, so light I barely felt its weight.

    I felt the teacher look directly at me, but he didn''t say anything as he knew I was doing it right. After that, he went away and left us there swinging our swords.

    This was tedious. I thought we were going to have some kind of mock battle, but I was wrong.

    Well, I''m still in my first year, when will I have something fun to do around here? Maybe I should check out the other sses?

    ######

    Has it been a long time since then, maybe almost an hour? Many people had already given up on swinging their swords, and students who used a mace and spears had long ago given up.

    Few students like me, Bertga, and Elinas continued to swing their swords. I was very surprised that they both managed to stay upright even doing this for so long, especially Elinas who was using a two-handed sword.

    But they looked like they wouldn''t hold out for long.

    A few other boys and Isabell also managed to keep up swinging their swords, but looking at the number of students, it was a very low and disheartening number.

    But if the professor didn''t stop this now, maybe just Isabell and I would keep swinging our sword.

    "Okay, okay. You can stop now." I just thought that and he took action.

    The teacher approached the group of students who used a sword: "What a shame. Even though it''s such a light sword you guys got so tired, but... I''m a little surprised that some of you managed to do this for so long."

    "Haaa~~ I thought I was going to die." Bertga finally seemed to have reached his limit and dropped to the ground. Hey down and began to breathe heavily. The teacher looked at him and just smiled, he didn''t seem to mind.

    "You who have remained standing,e with me. And you who didn''t make it, rest. You''re going to do twice as many exercisester"

    Hearing this, many students were discouraged, probably half of them were already thinking about dropping out of these sses. To be honest, if they did that, I would consider them very weak, I hope that doesn''t happen.

    But from the level of students at this school, I can imagine that happening.

    After cing myself, Bertga, Elinas, Isabell, and three other boys in the center of the courtyard, the teacher asked the other students to rest on the grass around the courtyard.

    Professor also went to Annea and analyzed a bit how she was using her bow, and he seemed to be happy with what he was seeing. Looking from a distance, I could see that she had enough talent for using a bow.

    She is the only volunteered to use one, I enjoy watching this kind of training.

    And about the two twin brothers, they were in the group that couldn''t keep up and nearly passed out from fatigue.

    ''What will happen now? Will it finally start to get interesting?" After everyone was outside, the professor approached us.

    "Okay, you were the only ones left today, but I hope that number will increase over time. This year''s students seem to be even worse off than the ones from the previous year and that puts me off a lot."

    ''Isn''t that a little too rude?''

    "But that aside, there are two very interesting people here, you didn''t even break a sweat, do you two do some kind of training? Hm?" The teacher approached me and Isabell as well.

    "Yes, I train since I was little." Isabell was the first to respond, and since I knew the truth about her strength and age, I almostughed at her response.

    "And you?"

    "I also train since I was little. As I have adventurous parents, I think it''s the least that could happen." It wasn''t a lie, it could easily happen.

    "Um, I understand. Who are your parents?" Is that something a teacher asks? He can just look it up in my school records if there is such a thing.

    "My mother is called Emma and my father is called Lucio."

    "Got it, so you''re the son of those bastards."

    "Hm? What did you say about my parents?" Does he have the courage to say something like that upfront?

    I looked at him. I was staring at him as if he wanted to kill him, seeing that he walked away from a little, the teacher looked scared.

    "It''s not that, it was just a way of speaking. Like his parents I was also an adventurer, I even met them many times. Are they still living in that vige?"

    "Yes, my family still lives there."

    "I see��Hmm��So, now let''s get down to business. You guys who managed to keep up until the end without fainting from fatigue, will have the pleasure of having a battle with me, what do you think? Fighting with a teacher as good as me."

    Urgh, this guy is annoying.

    Everyone looked at him like he was a very strange person, but everyone except me and Isabell was nervous.

 Chapter 73 - 72 - And The Battles Begin.

    After that, he decided the order of battles. First, it would be the other three students, after that it would be Bertga, then Elinas, Isabell, and thest person to battle him would be me.

    I don''t deny that I wanted to be first, but I think it''s okay so I can watch the professor a little before our battle. It''s not that I''m scared, but it''s always good to study the "Enemy."

    I hadn''t looked at his Status either, and I chose not to look at it yet, for some reason I was wanting to surprise myself. Whether he''s too strong or weak, I want to find out during our battle.

    I went outside the yard as well as the other people who were resting and began to observe the professor and his first opponent. He was a little short boy, but he had some muscles.

    Due to his appearance and his physical bearing, this guy was not a nobleman, he had the body of someone who has worked for a long time even though he was a child.

    I didn''t know his name, and he wasn''t here the first day, maybe I should talk a little with my colleaguester so I''ll approach them and know everyone''s name. Not that it matters, but I want to make some friends around here.

    Before the battle started, the professor left and went to the small room where the weapons were. He took a wooden sword and also a small armor for the boy. It was the same armor those guys were wearing when we watched that battle.

    Did this thing protect? It was thin and didn''t look tough, I think even if you get an attack using that you will feel a lot of pain.

    Also, the professor removed his armor as he was wearing metal armor and it would be a little unfair.

    The student put on the armor a little apprehensive, he seemed to have realized that it would not help much if he was hit. What I could tell him now is not to be nervous, but I preferred to be silent.

    After putting on his armor, the boy held his sword in both hands and faced the teacher. Unlike the worried boy, the teacher was holding the wooden sword in one hand as he smiled.

    "Alright, be careful with my attacks as I don''t know how to control my strength." The teacher was trying to scare the boy. Wait, he''s managing to scare him.

    "Can''t you take it a little easier on him? He has no training at all." I decided to say something as I was a little worried about all of them. Even though they know this is training, they can get hurt badly if the teacher attacks with all his strength.

    "Oh?" The teacher looked at me butpletely ignored me and turned back to the boy in front of him.

    After that, the battle began.

    Counting to 3 and then attacking the boy with all his strength. The teacher swung his sword directly at the boy''s head, he wanted to end this with an attack.

    If this attack hit, surely that boy would get hurt. But the boy seemed to be paying attention to this and with a small leap back he managed to avoid the teacher''s attack.

    His movements were quick.

    But the teacher didn''t let the boy rest. He approached the boy and started throwing some blows against the boy''s chest. He was jabbing with his sword, and the boy couldn''t avoid them all.

    Even though the professor tried to control his strength, those attacks were still powerful.

    The boy was throwing his body backward, sideways, and even trying to use his sword to block the teacher''s sword, but... Small marks from the tip of the sword began to appear all over the armor, showing that the professor''s attacks were hitting him.

    He was on the defensive and as much as he tried to counterattack at any time during the teacher''s attacks, the most his sword did was collide with the teacher''s sword who used his sword to block all the boy''s attacks.

    But the boy wasn''t giving up, he started using his only advantage at the moment, which was his height and agility. He''s stopped holding the sword in both hands and seems to have realized that holding it with just one hand is better.

    With this change, he was able to move his body even more. Using his agility to avoid the teacher''s attacks by lowering his body and running around the teacher at high speed.

    Spinning around and dodging the attacks, was leaving him breathless and tired quickly. Realizing that, he decided to start attacking at the same time.

    He started making quick movements around the teacher who couldn''t keep up very well. And taking advantage of this situation, the boy began using his sword to try to hit the teacher''s body.

    He had multiple angles to hit the professor. He could hit his legs, his stomach, his back, and he tried to hit them all, but it was useless.

    Even with some difficulty in following the boy with his own body or eyes, the teacher had a very good instinct, so he could block all the boy''s attacks with his sword.

    He didn''t even try to avoid the sword, he just blocked it.

    The boy knew that this alone would not be enough, so he started using his legs as weapons. Trying to kick the professor while also using his sword, but it wasn''t easy.

    His kicks were blocked by the teacher''s hand. And the teacher''s other hand held his sword which was used to block the boy''s sword. For a long time, the professor let him attack and did not move.

    Unable to hurt or hit the teacher once, he gave up and sat down on the floor. He was panting and sweating, he was giving up on this battle, so the professor pointed his sword at him and announced his victory.

    "You''re too strong, I can''t even hit you."

    "I''m not very strong, you''re very weak, don''t you understand yet?"

    "I think that''s it, I need to get even stronger, no?"

    "Yes, you will need a lot of training. But I''m very surprised, never imagine that you would also try to use physical attacks."

    "Well, it was the only thing I trained before I came to this school."

    "So you''ve never used a sword before?"

    "No..."

    "I see, you did great for someone who has never used a sword, now go rest because I need to have fun with a few more kids." The teacher looked at us and smiled.

    Then the boy took his sword and walked out of the courtyard. There, he dropped to the ground and passed out from fatigue. It wasn''t a very long battle and he''s not holding out anymore, I hope he improves on that.

    Even though his body is a little trained he doesn''t seem to have much stamina.

    ######

    After that, the second boy was called in, but he couldn''t take it for a long time.

    This time the teacher didn''t want to let him attack, so the teacher with some moves removed the sword from the boy''s hand making him give up. It was a very quick battle, so I thanked it in my mind.

    I would no longer want to see another long and boring battle like the first.

    After that, it was the turn of the third boy.

    Unlike the second one, he managed to exchange some attacks with the professor. He could move very quickly and had eptable strength for his age. But of course, in the end, it was the teacher who won.

    But the boy looked very happy when he was praised by the teacher.

    And after these three rather boring battles, it was finally Bertga''s turn.

    "Noah, I''m scared." He approached me and said quietly so that no one around us would hear. Dude, is he really scared? This is a little disappointing.

    "Don''t worry, the teacher won''t hurt you." Or I think he will hold back.

    "You think? I don''t want to do this, don''t you want to take my ce?"

    "Not really, my turn will be soon. You better hurry or the teacher will get annoyed. If he gets angry, he might end up hurting you." I don''t think he would do that, but hearing that Bertga hurried and went to the middle of the courtyard.

    "So, would you prefer I attack first? Or do you prefer to start? I see your arms are shaking a little, haven''t you had enough rest?" The professor said as soon as the battle started.

    "Yes, that''s right. My arms are tired, can''t we leave this battle for another time?" Wow, are you going to make up that excuse? You''re just shaking because you''re scared.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll use a little strength, you''ll make it. So can we get started?"

    "Haa~~ Alright, but please don''t hurt me." Bertga sighed and concentrated, I think he''s decided. But it wouldn''t do any good, his arms continued to tremble and he had already started to sweat.

    He''s very scared, he won''t be able to do anything here.

 Chapter 74 - 73 – The Moment Ive Been Waiting For Has Arrived.

    After a few more seconds, the battle began.

    The teacher remained standing and waited for Bertga to do something, but that didn''t happen. Bertga continued to stand watching the professor and seemed to be waiting for something, I think it''s a good idea.

    If he were to attack the teacher directly, he would surely end up doing something wrong out of nervousness, so waiting for a move is a sensible choice for him at this point.

    "I see, you won''t attack..." As the teacher did not want to wait too long, he moved forward and in an instant appeared in front of Bertga who was concentrated. Bertga was not startled by the sudden attack but calmly avoided its attack by throwing his body to the side.

    This was surprising, even though he was nervous he managed to calm down and act calmly during the teacher''s attack.

    And it wasn''t just once, the professor approached and swung his sword towards Bertga''s body, but Bertga managed to calmly avoid the professor''s sword.

    But he couldn''t do that for long. The professor began to increase the speed of his steps and his attacks, making Bertga despair a little as he approached near the edge of the courtyard.

    ''Come on Bertga, if you are cornered, you will be defeated instantly.

    So far Bertga was only on the defensive and didn''t dare make an attack towards the professor. I don''t know why, but they all prefer being defensive to making an attack, it''s frustrating.

    "Bertga, try to hit him, you can." As I wanted to see a battle a little busier, I decided to encourage him a little. And with that, some other students also started to support him.

    Hearing this, Bertga smiled and seemed determined to do something. And in the professor''s next attack he finally decided to use his sword. He was using only one hand, looks like he learned.

    With the professor''s attack, he spun his body to the left and then ducked, making a diagonal attack toward the professor''s legs. However, just as the sword was approaching, the professor lowered his sword and easily blocked Bertga''s attack.

    But he wasn''t done. Bertga began to make quick movements with his body as he focused on hitting the professor''s legs to try to knock him down. I can understand since your body is so robust.

    But his legs were no different, just one attack is not enough to knock him down, Bertga would have to hit the teacher''s leg several times for something to happen.

    ''He is doing well using his height difference as a weapon. After he saw the first boy doing it, he thought it was a good idea. Well, I don''t deny it''s a good idea, but it''s also inefficient."

    Besides, this way of fighting is strange, so strange that it even makes me feel a little distressed.

    But besides being weird, it had a lot of problems.

    With his body lowered, he made his head more vulnerable, and also because of the inclination he made when attacking, the professor could easily hit his back if he wanted.

    Also, his legs would tire very quickly.

    He struggled to stay low as he used the strength of his legs to turn his body and avoid the professor''s sword.

    The exchanges of attacks continued, and Bertga was being hit in several parts of his body, mainly his shoulder and back. The marks on the armor showed that.

    But even after being hit so many times, he managed to hit the teacher. He was the first person to achieve this.

    A horizontal attack directly hit the professor''s thigh, but the professor didn''t seem to have felt the attack.

    Taking advantage of the fact that Bertga had his body down and was already tired, he just swung his sword downwards and hit Bertga directly on the back, who fell to the ground and was still.

    "Did he die?" I was just kidding, he was probably just tired. But he did well, he was the first student to hit the teacher with an attack, and that got all the students excited.

    It looks like Bertga will be one of those guys much admired by his peers. That''s nice.

    ''And on top of that, I have never seen anything like it.'' I don''t think I have ever seen anyone use a fighting style where it is crouched like that, it''s very weird and inefficient. But because of that Bertga managed to hit the teacher, so I think it''s okay.

    I just have to remind him never to do it again.

    #######

    The next battle was with Elinas.

    He was the only person who chose to use a two-handed sword and still managed to pass the training. But looking at him, I could see he wasn''t okay.

    Elinas looked tired, he hadn''t had enough rest.

    Walking to the center of the courtyard while dragging his sword was enough to make him a little breathless, he certainly isn''t prepared for a battle right now, but of course, the professor didn''t mind that.

    Before long the battle had started and Elinas had gone into guard. He waited for the professor to attack, but the professor didn''t move.

    "Come on, I know you want to attack me." Seeing that Elinas was starting to get nervous, the teacher started teasing him, and of course, like a naive child, Elinas advanced towards him.

    .

    He couldn''t run very well holding the two-handed sword, he held his sword at his side as its tip almost dragged on the ground.

    Elinas was slow, but even so, he seemed very motivated to hit the professor with an attack.

    Moving closer, he put all of his strength into both his arms and swung his big sword towards the professor. Even though it was made of wood, it was a heavy sword, so the professor certainly couldn''t block it with just one hand.

    The teacher held his little sword in both hands, one hand was holding the hilt and the other the tip of the sword. He ced the sword in front of his body and received Elinas'' attack.

    A great sound was created from the impact of the two swords, and then the sound of something breaking was heard. The professor''s sword had been split in half with the impact of Elinas'' sword.

    Elinas'' sword broke the professor''s sword and the attack directly hit the professor''s chest.

    The teacher took the attack like it was nothing, but Elinas had hit him square in the chest, making all the students even more excited than they had been during the previous fight.

    "Tsk, I thought this sword would hold." Looks like he didn''t know this would happen. It was also surprising to me that his sword broke like that. Was Elinas that strong?

    I didn''t get to look at his Status, I need to check thatter, because the battle wasn''t over yet.

    You know, if it were two real swords and the professor''s sword had broken, he''d be dead by now, but a real sword would never break like that.

    Now that the professor was without a sword, he decided to attack Elinas with his bare hands. With the attack that had hit the professor, Elinas was excited and continued to swing his big sword towards the professor.

    Sometimes slow and sometimes fast movements passed close to the teacher''s body, but none hit him.

    He was practically dancing while ying with Elinas. His body movements were smooth despite his size.

    Elinas tried to hit the professor''s torso, but the professor avoided his attack with just a smooth backward movement as if he were dancing. Attacks on his lower body were avoided with heels and circling movements as if the professor were dancing the waltz.

    This guy knows what he''s doing, and he''s just showing off to the students, he wouldn''t need to do that.

    Even the attacks that came towards his head that were made by the low Elinas were very easily avoided with a smooth movement. This time it was the teacher who was on the defensive, but it was all his choice.

    As soon as he got tired of what was happening, the professor approached Elinas in an instant. Desperate, Elinas tried to make a quick move with her sword, but her sword was caught in the side by a kick from the professor.

    A well-aimed kick with his right leg, sending the sword out of his hand.

    The sword had fallen a few feet away.

    After that, the two were unarmed, so the professor invited him for a hands-on fight, and Elinas made the most obvious choice.

    "I give up, there''s no way I can win." Yes, he made the right choice. Even though the professor doesn''t hurt him, he is so tired that he could start to feel sick if he continued this battle.

    The teacher looked a little disappointed about this, but he was also happy as he came out victorious. I think he''s the first adventurer or old teacher getting happy with beating weak kids.

    ''Well, Elinas also managed tond an attack on him. It was the teacher''s mistake, but it''s still impressive.''

    But now had arrived one of the moments I was most waiting for, which was Isabell''s battle against the teacher. Man, if the professor knew her true strength, I''m sure he''d run away now.

    Or maybe he would be as excited about this battle as I am.

 Chapter 75 - 74 - He Looks Like A Child.

    The teacher and Isabell were standing in the middle of the courtyard as they faced each other. Isabell looked unconcerned and not scared like the other students, she was calm and knew what she was doing.

    The teacher looked at her as if she had met a beautiful opponent, maybe she realized Isabell''s real strength? Well, he doesn''t have an appraising skill, but his instincts are keen.

    "This is making me apprehensive." No one dared attack, the two of them standing in silence without making a move.

    Thissted for a few more seconds. The students were getting impatient with the dy, but luckily, the teacher decided to make a move. Coming in front of Isabell in an instant, he swung his sword toward her neck.

    Isabell who seemed to know clearly what was going to happen, backed away a little avoiding the sword that passed too close to her neck, after that she took advantage of the professor''s approach to hit him in the arm.

    She didn''t use a lot of strength, but she had plenty of speed in her attack. Her sword hit the arm of the professor he used to hold his sword, leaving him with some pain.

    The teacher moved a little away from Isabell who was walking towards him.

    Isabell''s speed seemed much faster than the teacher''s, she continued to walk calmly, but after a few steps, she disappeared. In an instant, she approached the professor and swung her sword toward his waist.

    The professor avoided that attack, but Isabell hadn''t stopped. After the attack was dodged, she spun her body and thrust the sword toward the professor''s chest, who jumped back to avoid her attack.

    He had lost his bnce a little, but he managed to stay upright, but I didn''t know how long he would be able to stay upright.

    Isabell continued to press on him, unleashing attacks throughout his body. The Professor was desperately pulling away and throwing his body sideways, but Isabell''s attacks were too fast, he was at a disadvantage.

    Seeing that he couldn''t stand being pressed for too long, he decided to stop dodging the attacks and start attacking her. His first move was toward Isabell''s torso, who stopped the professor''s sword with his own.

    The teacher couldn''t believe what he was seeing. A student had managed to stop his sword. And he still had done it so easily.

    But he didn''t pull away. After that, a great exchange of blows began.

    Isabell''s quick moves and the professor''s powerful attacks. Of course, whoever had the advantage was Isabell.

    In addition to her unusual speed and agility, she had a very high strength, which made her withstand all the teacher''s attacks with her sword without too many problems. And with her speed, she was able to attack while avoiding and blocking the teacher''s attacks.

    The more time passed, the more the teacher became impatient and a little downcast with what was going on. It looked like I wouldn''t need to humiliate him.

    She''s not even using all of her skills, this girl is really... Man, I''m impressed.

    The exchange of attacks continued as the two walked across the courtyard. For several moments the professor lost his bnce and almost fell, but he was managing to stay upright.

    Isabell was calm, just continued to swing her sword rapidly towards all of the professor''s vital points. If it was a real battle, he would have been dead for a long time, he just doesn''t want to assume it.

    The teacher was sweating and seemed to be starting to get tired. He couldn''t keep up with Isabell''s speed, so he had to push his body to the limit, making him tired quickly.

    The students who watched that scene of the teacher being pressured by a girl much shorter than he started screaming as they supported Isabell. And the teacher seemed to be getting annoyed about it.

    "Looks like it''s going to end." He was getting nervous, so the professor started to advance with all his might toward Isabell. He started giving powerful attacks and didn''t care that he was being hit by her.

    This must be hurting, for sure the teacher will feel his body sore for a while. He should have put on armor too.

    Isabell looked surprised at the professor''s sudden change in demeanor. He was looking like a kid getting angry because he was losing.

    He advanced towards her and began using physical attacks to try to hit her too. Isabell, realizing that she shouldn''t stay still, started taking small leaps and avoiding the teacher''s kicks.

    Smooth, beautiful movements were how her heels could be described.

    She was dodging his kicks as she used her sword to block the teacher''s sword that was being swung desperately.

    "I think it''s over." Isabell had reached the edge of the courtyard before she knew it. Taking advantage of this situation, the professor put all his strength into a single attack.

    Isabell expected him to use his sword, but the professor used his other hand to punch Isabell hard in the stomach.

    "There''s something weird going on." Her punch could have been easily avoided, but Isabell just remained calm and waited for the professor''s punch to hit her. The punch was so strong that a loud sound was made.

    Isabell, who received the punch, flew a few meters backward andnded on thewn around the courtyard.

    All the students who watched it were speechless. They looked scared and worried about her.

    I can understand that. This punch was strong, a normal person would have died if they had received that punch.

    I think this teacher needs to learn a little about how to control himself.

    The silence continued for a while until the teacher realized what he had just done. He desperately threw his sword to the ground and ran to Isabell who was still lying down.

    "Shit." He said as he picked her up from the ground. The teacher ran past us and seemed to have taken her somewhere.

    I think this ss is over.

    #####

    After Isabell was taken by the teacher, we continued in the courtyard not knowing much what to do, the only thing we could do was wait for the teacher toe back or something. It took a while, but he showed up.

    The teacher came running, the bell had already rung and his ss had ended. It took a long time, and I don''t know the reason behind it, because Isabell sure as hell wasn''t hurt by that attack.

    Knowing her real strength, I could tell it was just a pretense, but the students didn''t know that.

    They all looked at the teacher like he was crazy for hitting a student like that. I confess that he exaggerated a lot, certainly, this teacher has a problem.

    ''He''s one of those who don''t like to lose, isn''t he?'' I''ve met a lot of people like that, he wouldn''t be the first or thest.

    "Look, sorry about this. I ended up losing control and I ended up using a lot of force, but she''s fine, ok? The doctor has already examined her and it seems to be all right." Even with the teacher''s exnation, the students didn''t seem satisfied.

    After that, we were taken by him to our ssroom, where Isabell was not. She was probably being treated somewhere, but Nita hadn''t shown me this ce.

    "Should I go after her?" I''m not worried about her, but I wonder why she missed the battle. Surely she wanted that to happen, she could have beaten the teacher very easily.

    Maybe she doesn''t want to draw attention? It''s a possibility.

    I didn''t even have the opportunity to fight him, I''m a little upset about that too. But I am sure I will have another opportunity to do this in the future.

    "Hey, Noah."

    "What''s it?"

    "Did you see that? That punch was very strong, that girl is dead." Can you calm down a little, Bertga?

    "No, she is not dead."

    "How can you be so sure? She fell to the ground dead, I''m sure she died."

    "Of course this didn''t happen, she''ll show up soon." I expected Isabell to show up, but time passed, new sses were running out, and she hadn''t shown up during any of them.

    When I realized, the ss was already over and it waste afternoon. And Isabell hadn''t shown up.

    I started to think that something serious had happened to her.

    Bertga looked at me as if she were saying "I told you so."

    And as the ss was over, in a short time the room was empty and I continued there waiting for Isabell.

    "Aren''t you going to leave now? Your sister for sure is waiting for you."

    "Oh, I''ll goter, you can go ahead."

    "Right."

    As soon as I said goodbye to Bertga, I got up and walked towards the principal''s office.

 Chapter 76 - 75 – She Is Cute.

    Arriving at the principal''s room,, I found Nita standing in front of his door. It was a lot of work to get here because of the number of students in the hallways, I also had to be careful not to bump into any annoying noblemen.

    But I''m d I managed to get here without causing any problems.

    "Oh, have you been sent to the principal''s office again?" Seeing me, Nita made a little joke, but I confess that it would be a little funny if that were true. Can you imagine being sent to the director''s room twice on the same day?

    I don''t think even the most arrogant and stupid person could do something like that.

    "I''m here to ask about Isabell, the student who got injured in ss today."

    "Oh, she''s still resting in the medical wing of the school." So she''s still here.

    "Can I know where she is? I''d like to pay a visit... You know, I ended up getting a little worried about her."

    "Fufufu, so you''re already in love with a colleague, you''re fast." Since when does this woman like to make that kind ofment so much? My first impressions of her being a serious woman are being destroyed.

    "It''s not that, I''m just worried about my friend."

    "I see, I know very well how it is." She was smiling.

    "Just tell me where she is." I wasn''t in love with Isabell and I don''t know if that would ever happen. In addition to her difficult personality, she is much older and is also of apletely different race than mine.

    And surely that girl isn''t interested in romance or anything like that.

    "Okay, you follow this path..." From then on, Nita began to exin to me exactly all the way to the medical wing of the school where Isabell was. It wasn''t too far from the principal''s office, in fact, were quite close.

    "Thanks."

    "No problem. I''m rooting for you!"

    "I already said that I don''t have that kind of intention."

    "Of course, good luck." She doesn''t even understand a person''s feelings. I think it would be easier for me to fall in love with Vinly than with Isabell. Vinly is a kind and beautiful girl, as well as being very sociable.

    Well, but she is a noble, when I think about it I see that a rtionship with her is out of the question.

    And ignoring all thoughts of a future romance, I hurried toward the medical wing of the school. I passed many fourth and third-year students, all of them looking at me like I was a happy child.

    I cannot deny that I am a child.

    Now that I''m happy... I think this is a little too much right now.

    ######

    Arriving in the medic wing, what I found was a big room with lots of beds that were separated by sheets, it was very simr to a room in a hospital.

    But the beds were of better quality, in addition to being very clean and beautiful, it really is a high luxury school.

    "Hello, is anyone here?" Since all the beds were being covered with sheets, I couldn''t see if anyone was lying on them and I didn''t even want to look. I could scare someone who was lying down.

    But beyond that, there was no teacher or anyone who seemed to be in charge of this ce. So without much to do, I ended up walking into the room.

    There were lots of beds, so I didn''t know exactly which bed Isabell was lying on or if she was still here.

    ''''What do I do, I cant just check them all.''''

    "Can I help you?" While I was lost in thought, I heard a woman''s voiceing from behind me, that''s where the door was.

    I turned around and saw a pretty woman with short ck hair. She wore very red lipstick and her eyes were blue. She was tall and had a very nice body, but something scared me.

    She wore the same big coat that crazy girl was wearing when I woke up in that weird room.

    ''Is this normal for doctors?'' In the hospitals I went to in my old world, I don''t remember people using it. And since the two women appear to be doctors and wear this outfit, maybe that''s normal here.

    But I''ve never really seen any use in a hospital as healing magic exists.

    "Oh, I''m looking for a friend of mine, it looks like she''s still here."

    "Friend? Can I know her name?"

    "Isabell."

    "Hm, it''s that girl the teacher brought, if you want to see her, she''s right here." The woman walked to one of the beds and then pulled back the sheets, revealing the girl lying on the bed.

    She appeared to be sleeping soundly.

    "She looks fine."

    "Yes, luckily she wasn''t hurt. That irresponsible Gecan, he should be more careful during training. Lucky for him that this girl is quite resistant." Oh shit, I forgot to look at that teacher''s status.

    So her name is Gecan. And what would this girl''s name be?

    [Status]

    Name: Ranhm

    Level: 32

    Race: Human

    Age: 28

    Strength: 135

    Agility: 92

    Magic: 2561

    Skills

    Light Magic - Level 8

    Healing Magic - Level 7

    [ End ]

    So that''s her name. She has her magic at a very high level despite her age, and now it made sense that she was working in the medical wing of the school.

    But now I need to continue the conversation.

    "I was a little scared when she got punched so hard, but I''m d she''s okay."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll wake up her soon."

    "Looks like won''t need it." Isabell opened her eyes slowly and stood up. She looked very sleepy.

    She wasn''t hurt, she was just sleeping.

    "So how are you feeling?" As soon as Isabell woke up, the woman approached her to find out how she was feeling.

    "I''m fine, I''m just a little hungry... Hmm, you..." Finally, she had noticed my presence.

    "Hello, I came to see how you are." I forced a smile on my face to at least look kind.

    "It''s great that you''re here, go get me something to eat in the cafeteria, I''ll wait here." She had her usual carefree tone, and also her expressionless face.

    Even acting like that, do you still want me to go get you something?

    "Don''t you want toe with me? I want to talk to you a little anyway."

    "Fetch me food, after that I''ll talk to you... Maybe." I thought she didn''t really like to talk, but it seems that she can do it.

    "Okay, but wait for me here, okay?" I was wanting to talk to her so I would have to go.

    "I''m hungry, of course, I''ll wait."

    "Don''t let her leave, if Ie back and she''s not here��." If I went to the cafeteria for no reason, I''d end up getting a little pissed off.

    I left the two women inside the room and left.

    ######

    Arriving at the cafeteria, I asked some women who were there to get me something. It''s a good thing I had money with me as I had to pay for the food.

    I bought some stuffed buns and some candy, I think Isabell will be happy about that. I went straight to the hospital''s medical wing carrying two buns in a wrapper and a small bag of candy.

    I got there in an instant.

    "So it looks like you didn''t leave, here it is." Isabell was still sitting on the bed and Ranhm seemed to be taking care of some important things.

    "Thanks." Isabell took the package with the bread and started eating, as soon as she took her first bite, she gave a big smile: "This is delicious." She was smiling as she ate that bread, she really looked like a happy child.

    "So what was that about?"

    "Hm?" Isabell had her mouth full, so she chewed well and swallowed her food: "What''s wrong?" Right after stopping eating her smile disappeared, should I let her eat first?

    "I''m talking about your battle with the teacher, why did you let him win?"

    "What do you mean? I got cornered, that''s all."

    "Liar, I know you know how to fight and wouldn''t let something as simple as that happen. Plus, you had the upper hand all along."

    "I don''t know anything, now if you''ll excuse me." Isabell started eating the bread again with a big smile on her face.

    At least she''s cute when she''s eating, well she could be that way all the time.

 Chapter 77 - 76 - Conversation.

    I let Isabell finish eating and sat down on the same bed she was in. She was so cute as she chewed that bread that I couldn''t help but stare at her the entire time.

    It is strange to think that she is not a child and is already so old, appearances are very deceiving. Especially when the person is of another race.

    "I''m done, I''m satisfied." Isabell finished eating the buns and then took the bag of candy and started eating too. Now she seemed willing to chat with me while she ate the candy.

    "You took a long time, it''s almost night, you know?" And I have to get back soon, if Lisandra worries about me again, I''m sure she''s really going to be pissed off.

    "Don''t worry, there''s no one waiting for me at home, so I can stay here as long as it takes."

    "But I have someone waiting for me so I can''t stay here long."

    "I understand. But what did you want to talk to me about? You brought me food, so you are worthy enough to talk to me." Listen here, I already talked with you before. And your way of acting is a little irritating.

    Maybe that''s why she doesn''t talk a lot? Why might she end up saying unnecessary things?

    Does she even know she is an arrogant person when she talks that way and does she act that way? To be honest, I''m starting to prefer it when she was silent. I really can''t fall in love with a person like that despite their beauty.

    But let''s get back to the topic.

    "It was about your battle with the teacher, why did you let him win?" That was one of the reasons for our conversation, but I also wanted to ask her about a few more things, but I''m not sure she''ll want to answer.

    "I didn''t let him win, have I don''t say that before?"

    "No, you didn''t say it clearly. you said a few things and then started ignoring me."

    "Oh, sorry about that. But that''s my answer, I didn''t let him win."

    "You''re lying, clearly you could avoid that punch. And also you could have knocked him out at any time." I think knocking him out or hurting him is a bit much, but I guess I wouldn''t mind too much since he''s that teacher.

    "I''m not lying, I just got distracted during the fight and didn''t see that space was over. As I couldn''t dodge it, I let him hit me."

    "But you might as well have won before that, that''s what I''m talking about."

    "Dude you are annoying."

    "You are even more annoying, you know? I preferred it when you were quiet."

    "..."

    "But I have another question to ask you." Taking advantage of the fact that Ranhm had left, I think the time hade to ask her about her hiding her identity. Yes, she will find out about my Status, but since she also hides a secret, I think that''s okay.

    "..."

    "I wanted to ask why you hide your real identity. That''s one of the reasons I''m sure you let the teacher win, you''re much stronger than him."

    "..."

    "Why?"

    "..." Isabell continued eating the sweets and seemed not to mind my questions, man this girl is really annoying me.

    "Are you sure you won''t answer? I think I can tell everyone about it then." Of course, I would never do something like that, but it serves very well as a threat.

    "You had told me to be quiet, that it was better this way, so that''s what I''m doing."

    "Really?"

    "��" Dude, this girl is really weird.

    "Okay, sorry about that, you can talk."

    "So you were asking me why I was hiding my real identity, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "But first I want to ask you a question. How exactly did you find out who I was? It was at that moment, wasn''t it? That damn director, he said he wouldn''t talk to anyone about it."

    "It was not his fault. I also have an assessment skill, and I ended up using it on you when we met at the festival that time, don''t you remember?"

    "Oh, I remember. You are the idiot who dropped the money."

    "That''s a little rude, but it''s me yes. Didn''t you remember?"

    "I remembered that it was someone who was going to study with me, but I ended up forgetting about your face, so I didn''t realize until now."

    "Hahaha�� so that''s it. But then, why do you hide your identity?"

    "I don''t have a specific reason. My mom asked me to go to school, so I came. I just chose to use another name and hide my real strength, but of course, the director found out."

    "I understand." That director is smart, did he talk to her on admissions day? I hope he didn''t convince her to be an adventurer. Well, but it wouldn''t have much of a problem since she''s a little old.

    "But why are you asking me this?"

    "It''s nothing, I was just curious about the reason behind it, but it doesn''t seem like a big deal." I''m still pretty sure she''s hiding something, but she doesn''t seem too happy to answer these questions.

    "I see, can I ask you a question?"

    "Of course."

    "You didn''t fall in love with me, did you? Isn''t it those cases that people call love at first sight?"

    "Fortunately that didn''t happen."

    "Fortunately?"

    "It''s nothing, now finish these sweets because I need to go home, even the doctor seems to have already go home." It was starting to get dark, probably Lisandra must be worried about me since I didn''t tell her I was staying at school.

    "You can go, I''ll be staying here for a while."

    "Right. And thanks for answering my questions." I wanted to tell her to socialize more and stop being so "cold" but I couldn''t do that.

    "No problem. You''re kind of cool, I let you be my friend, at least for a while."

    "What do you mean ''Allows''? Also, you can''t have friends for a while and then stop being friends with them, think about it. But I would like to be your friend."

    "I''ll remember that, and don''t talk to me too much during ss, I don''t want people to think weird things."

    "What kind of things?"

    "That we''re dating or something, that would be horrible." Man, it hurts a little, I really wanted her to like me more, but it looks like for now I''ll just be her acquaintance.

    Or maybe just any friend.

    "Okay, I''ll remember that. See ya."

    "..."

    After that, I left her there and left. I wanted to ask her why she was at the festival that day, especially with that hood on her head like she was hiding from something.

    Maybe she''s participating in some dangerous scheme? Maybe she''s involved with those people?

    No, that''s not it.

    #######

    Arriving at the inn it was almost dark. How long did I wait for that girl to eat?

    "So where were you?" I was greeted by Sara, she was cleaning the floor in front of the door.

    "Oh, I was at school."

    "Until this time? sses ended a long time ago. Shouldn''t the school be closed?"

    "Not really, when I left there were still some students and staff."

    "But why were you there sote? Was there something important to do there?"

    "I was talking to a friend of mine, she had been hurt at school during the afternoon."

    "Ara, is she alright?"

    "Yes, I talked a little with her and I also helped her a little." I wouldn''t say it was a help, rather I was practically forced to go buy her some food.

    "But is this girl just a friend? For you to be so worried about her... You''re not in love with her, are you? sses have just started."

    "Even you''re saying that? She''s just a friend." I don''t know if I could call her a friend since she didn''t seem to like me very much, but that''s what she said when I left.

    "I understand, but be careful not to be sote again. Go upstairs and take a shower. The dinner will be ready soon."

    "All good thank you so much." I went upstairs and got to the bedroom. But Lisandra isn''t the only one who was there.

    "Hello, how long."

    "Hi, Ciaphia." Why is she here? But she''s an important friend of Lisandra''s, and she''s also a nice girl, so I guess she doesn''t have a problem.

    But Sara could have warned me that Lisandra was with a visitor, imagine if I enter the bedroom saying something embarrassing?

 Chapter 78 - 77 – What To Do From Now On? I Can Not Decide.

    "So why did it take so long? I looked for you in your ssroom and you were not there. I couldn''t find you anywhere." Linsadra looked really angry this time.

    "It''s true, I even helped her look for you, and we didn''t find you anywhere."

    "I was talking to a ssmate who had been injured in the medical ward of the school, did you look there?"

    "Hm..."

    "No, we didn''t go there." I imagined.

    "But that doesn''t change the fact that you should have told me you were going to disappear like this, you could have told me you were going to take a while."

    "You said you looked for me in my ssroom, but I was thest one out and you didn''t show up there." That''s true, I waited inside the ssroom for a while for Isabell, she didn''t show up, and Lisandra didn''t visit my ssroom either.

    "Well��" Lisandra looked a little embarrassed.

    "It''s just that Lisandra was hungry, so we went to the cafeteria and it took too long, so when we went to your ssroom, everyone had already left, including you." Good Ciaphia, you just embarrassed Lisandra even more.

    "Hey, no need to say."

    "Alright, I''m sorry it took so long, now I need to take a shower." As soon as I said that, I started removing my shirt in the middle of the bedroom. I was so used to it that I forgot Ciaphia was here.

    "Hey, stop it, you''re crazy, Ciaphia is here." Lisandra jumped out of bed and started using her nket to hide my body. You''re acting very strange, Ciaphia doesn''t even care.

    "Fine, she doesn''t care." Ciaphia was looking at me like she was just seeing a cute kid, she didn''t have that kind of intention. Realizing this, Lisandra was even more embarrassed and sat up in bed.

    "Do you really think I would be turned on seeing your little brother''s body?"

    "What?" Lisandra was blushed.

    "Don''t worry, he''s not the kind of guy I like, I won''t steal him from you." Ciaphia seemed to be enjoying himself.

    "What? What the hell are you saying? He''s my little brother." Lisandra grabbed her pillow and threw it in Ciaphia''s face. I couldn''t take this conversation anymore, so I grabbed a towel and a new outfit and headed straight for the bathroom.

    Once inside, I remembered something.

    "Lisandra, could you wash my uniform for me?" We only had one uniform, so it needs to be cleaned every day.

    "Okay, leave it to me."

    "Oh, I also need to wash my uniform, but I''ll save that forter." Ciaphia was still wearing her uniform, so if she didn''t wash it now, it probably wouldn''t be dry and ready to wear until tomorrow.

    But still, she didn''t seem to mind. I''ve already seen that someone won''t be wearing a uniform tomorrow.

    ######

    I took a calm shower and took longer than I should have, but in doing so I had time to think about what to do from now on. Currently, I don''t have much perspective on what to do.

    I don''t have a good ce to train and if I went out of town for something like this Lisandra would be pissed off. The school wasn''t going the way I want, so I was already wanting to get rid of this responsibility.

    The only thing that interests me is the friends I''ve already managed to make because I want to see how they will evolve from now on. And also being there, I can continue to keep in touch with Isabell.

    She is a suspicious girl and I need to investigate her a bit. Maybe I''m doing something unnecessary, but it could also be something important.

    ''What do I do from now on?'' I didn''t know what to do. Maybe I could go to the adventurer guild? Perhaps the age for a person to start working as an adventurer here is different.

    And even if I can do something like that, would they let a student be an adventurer since I would spend most of my day at school?

    Another thing that would be difficult is convincing Lisandra to let me be an adventurer, she would never allow that.

    But it doesn''t hurt to try, does it? If I got a job as an adventurer, I could train and raise my level. I could also get some money. Not that we need it, but it''s always good to have a little extra money.

    And if Lisandra doesn''t ept, I''ll just have to keep going to school and wait for time to pass.

    "Ciaphia has already left?" I had spent so much time in the bath that when I left Ciaphia was already gone.

    "She left a short time ago."

    "Hm."

    "What were you doing in the bath? Didn''t you take long?"

    "Sorry about that, I was thinking about a few things, especially if I should keep going to school," I said everything openly, I didn''t want to go to school.

    Even though I have my friends and Isabell, I think I started not caring about it.

    On that first day I realized that besides the interesting people, there''s nothing else I want to learn there. And the level of the teachers doesn''t give me confidence that I will learn anything.

    "What? Like this?" Hearing this, Lisandra looked a little dejected. She got up and walked over to me: "What do you mean you don''t want to go to school? Did someone do something to you?"

    "It''s not that, it''s just that everything is tedious. Apart from some people I''ve met, there''s nothing that interests me in that ce."

    "So you''re just not interested in school."

    "And the teachers don''t seem to be very good either. It doesn''t look like I''ll learn a lot of things there, it''s practically useless, they''ll practically teach me things I already know."

    "I also realized that my sses were all boring. I already knew pretty much everything."

    "It is not? So I just wanted to get out of school and start working as an adventurer."

    "Huh? No, no, no. You''re crazy? Our mother would never ept that, and I don''t ept that either."

    "Why not? You know I''m strong enough."

    "You can be strong, but there will always be someone stronger than you out there. What if you encounter a dangerous monster? I won''t let you work as an adventurer, you''ll keep going to school."

    "What if I refuse?"

    "I''ll call our mother here, you know what she''s capable of, don''t you? She''ll end up taking you back to the vige if you go against her, and I don''t want you to go."

    "Haa~~" This isplicated, I can''t just drop out of school, for sure my mom would interfere with that.

    "Just keep going to school and try to enjoy a little. Like... Have fun with your friends, take interesting sses like potion brewing and stuff like that, maybe you''ll start to like school."

    "Serious?"

    "Yes, do you want me to call our mother?" Are you threatening me? If you do and she decides to take me away, you''ll be here alone, is that okay with you?

    "Fine, I''ll keep going to school, but I don''t promise I''ll keep going to it, if I feel tired I''ll leave."

    "Right."

    "And don''t worry, if I get tired of school and decide to leave, I''ll talk to our mother myself." I think it''s better to talk to her directly than to let Lisandra do it. But I don''t know if I''ll be ready.

    "Fine, but try to enjoy the school, I don''t want you to leave."

    "I don''t see reasons behind this, don''t you already have some friends at school? You didn''t even find me the first day."

    "..."

    "See, you know I don''t need to be there for you to keep going to school. But I understand, I''ll keep going until I get tired, but I don''t know how long it will be."

    ''Maybe until I find out if Isabell is involved in something dangerous.'' But since I''m already losing interest, maybe I''ll leave even before then.

    "Okay, now I need to take a shower too. Think very carefully about what you''re going to do, depending on what you''re going to do, you could even end up having a lot of problems."

    Problems with our mother? This is almost inevitable in the future.

    "I''ll be careful." Saying that Iy down for a while to wait for Lisandra to finish her shower. While I was lying down, Sara appeared in the bedroom to let me know that dinner was ready.

    As soon as Lisandra finished her shower, we went downstairs and had dinner. When I realized I was already lying on my bed, and Lisandra was lying on hers reading a book.

    Before going to sleep I started to think again about what to do, and I had decided, I will visit the guild tomorrow after school.

 Chapter 79 - 78 - Few Children.

    The second day of school was over.

    Today school materials had been distributed throughout the school. They had given them some books, some notebooks, and also pens that would be used for taking notes. Lisandra looked quite excited.

    Since she never had a notebook and pen of her own, she seemed quite excited about what she could write.

    As soon as she got her materials, the first thing she said was, "Now I can start writing my own book."

    I don''t know if she has a talent for this sort of thing, but I hope she doesn''t focus on it so much and end up being disappointed in the future. But apparently, she''s just wanting to write something amateur, she''s not nning on publishing it.

    And that would also be impossible.

    ''Now that sses were over, I was going to visit the guild.''

    First I went to the inn to store my materials and then I showered and changed my clothes. Before leaving I warned Lisandra and said I would be back in a short time.

    Again she told me not to bete, but since I was just going to ask the receptionist a few questions, I don''t think it would be long.

    Sara also looked worried, but I said I''d be back soon. Of course, I didn''t tell the two of them that I was going to the guild, I did say that would meet a friend of mine.

    Leaving the inn, I arrived at the guild.

    As it waste, the movement within the guild was starting to increase with the arrival of adventurers. Usually, by this time they are finishing their missions and theye to the guild to get the reward.

    And as always, many of them start to sit down to drink beer together with their fellows, turning the guild into a sort of bar full of annoying drunks.

    I won''tin too much because I was one of those people before.

    Entering the guild I was met by looks from many adventurers, but they soon ignored me and went back to acting as if I wasn''t even there. There was a huge line and all the receptionists were already seeing some adventurers.

    Not having much to do, I got into one of the lines to wait for my turn. As the receptionists wanted to finish their work quickly, I think it will be very quick.

    ######

    A few minutes passed and my turn to be answered had note. Looking outside, I began to notice that it was already getting dark.

    ''I can''t bete again, where is that woman? I think her name was Ro. '' I looked for her for a while longer and found her. A group of three adventurers was talking to her.

    They were carrying a bag wet with blood, there was a dead animal in there. No other adventurers brought their hunt like this, why are these guys doing it?

    "Ro? Can I get you some questions? I just came here for this, but it''s taking a long time." I called her interrupting her conversation with the adventurers. After doing that, they all looked at me.

    I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Excuse me, we are being attended to here, it won''t take long."

    "Tsk."

    "What''s it? Why is a brat like you is here, shouldn''t that be prohibited, receptionist? The rules make it clear that children under 13 cannot enter here."

    "Don''t worry too much about him, and he''s also over 13 years old too...I think. Take this here and give me this bag." Rose handed some coins to the adventurers and then picked up the bloodstained bag.

    After looking inside, she looked disgusted and annoyed at the men. They didn''t even care how she acted, they took the money and left.

    "Looks like you didn''t like what you got there." Now the way was clear and I could finally talk to her. Other adventurers started to join the queue, but I didn''t mind.

    "It''s just that those guys always bring lousy hunting. In addition to hurting the entire animal, it still can''t dismantle it."

    "This is sad."

    "But even so I''m forced to ept, isn''t it? It always has some use. But I honestly don''t know how those guys manage to survive on the amount of money they get."

    "From their appearance, I''m sure they don''t make money just selling stuff to the guild." And also the ability called ''Theft'' they have.

    "It will be? I think they are too weak to do anything." Not when they rob people who don''t know how to fight. But now is not the time to care about that, bandits exist everywhere.

    "But now forget about these guys, I''m here to ask you a few questions about the guild."

    "Perhaps you are want to be an adventurer? But didn''t you just start studying? Does your sister know about this?" She started asking a lot of questions.

    "Well, maybe I want to be an adventurer. And about the school, I think I can study and work at the same time, and my sister doesn''t know I''m here either."

    "Do not do this."

    "What?"

    "Don''t disturb your studies because of this, are you out of money? If you want, I would ask my mother to let you stay in the Inn for free for a while, what do you think?"

    "It''s not about the money, it''s my choice." I just wanted to kill monsters to raise my levels, and I don''t think I can do that at school.

    "Ie back to ask you not to do this, how old are you?"

    "You almost got it right before, I''m not over 13, I''m exactly 13."

    "I see, and do you already want to work as an adventurer? Where did this ideae from?"

    "It''s just that my parents are adventurous, so I want to follow in their footsteps."

    "I understand. But isn''t it better if you stay in school so that in the future you don''t be a knight or something? Maybe you''ll even start working for the king."

    "I''m a kid, but I don''t like dreaming that much." And I would never dream that, I don''t want to lock myself in a job. If I became a knight, I would practically be forced to do anything.

    "You know, you can get it if you try, I''m sure you''re very strong."

    "How can you be sure?"

    "Well, that''s why you''re looking to be an adventurer, isn''t it? You have confidence that you are strong. Also, your parents are adventurers, I''m sure you''ve received some training."

    "I think so."

    "So what questions do you have to ask? I think we''ve already talked too much."

    "I would ask the minimum age for a person to start working as an adventurer, but it looks like my question has already been answered."

    "I understand."

    "But speaking of which, the minimum age is 13 years old, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "So why don''t I see any children around here?" It would be normal for there to be children here if the minimum age is so low, but since I arrived in the capital, I haven''t found any children who work as an adventurer.

    I found only big, muscr men.

    "About that, it''s a little tricky to exin."

    "I have some time left, and I think these guys here don''t care." I looked at the adventurers behind me, they seemed to be enjoying listening to our conversation. Not all of them, some looked impatient.

    "Right." So Rose started to exin to me why there were no children here, and the answer was very simple.

    The infant mortality rate was very high. Virtually all adventurers who joined the guild between the ages of 13 and 16 ended up dead in their first week on the job.

    Most of the time because they are irresponsible and try to fight monsters that are too strong or do missions that are too high for their level.

    I asked her if novice adventurers could take quests from a higher RANK, and she exined to me that this was allowed. Receptionists are told to get them to give up, but they cannot force them to give up.

    And considering a child''s personality, they could never stop they.

    "But should have responsible children here, no?"

    "Oh, sure, but normally these kids prefer to travel to other cities to get work."

    "Why?"

    "As this guild is in the capital, the quests here are at a higher level, and the simpler quests are scarce. Quests like cleaning, harvesting, and helping with constructions arepletely unnecessary here."

    "Because there is a lot of manpower."

    "That''s right, so they don''t need novice adventurers to do this."

    "And that''s why they prefer to go to smaller towns to get this kind of missions and increase their RANK."

    "Exactly."

    "But still shouldn''t there be some new adventurers around here?"

    "Well, there are few these days, and they usually stay at the adventurers'' school, why don''t you go and visit first?"

    "Maybe I will, thanks. And I will show up hereter to sign up."

    "So you intend to join the guild?"

    "Sure. But it''s a little toote, I need to hurry."

    "Okay, see youter," Rose said goodbye with a smile on her face, but I could see she looked worried.

 Chapter 80 - 79 – Attempted Theft?

    After I left the guild, I would go straight to the inn, but there was something weird going on around me and I could see it.

    The first thing I noticed as I got far enough away from the guild was some adventurers following me, actually, there were three of them.

    ''So they decided to attack.'' Just because I''m a kid? They don''t even know if I have money. No, wait, that skill called ''Theft'' allows them to see if I have anything of value with me.

    ''Or I think it works that way.'' And I had brought a bag of coins, so they want this.

    I always carry cash for emergencies, but I don''t think this time it was a good idea to bring it with me. But, surprisingly, they follow me so openly like that.

    Couldn''t they hide or something? They were walking behind me as they stared at my pocket, they were like a dog chasing food.

    ''Where are the guards around here too?'' If I was an ordinary person I was doomed, no guards were around, it seems the security of the capital is not very good. I think guards spend most of their time near the castle or in the noble area.

    As always, they like to protect what matters.

    But since there were no guards around here, I would have to sort this out myself.

    I kept walking and pretended I hadn''t noticed their presence. Some people had noticed that I was being followed and were looking at me with pity, seeming to know what would happen to me.

    Wait for a second, why don''t you guys who are looking at me and don''t go to the guild and let them know about it? I think people in this town are idiots.

    ''Well,e with me.'' I increased the speed of my steps enough to make it look like I was running. My legs were short, but even so, they had to practically run to keep up with me.

    Now it had be even more obvious what they wanted, they really didn''t know how to be thieves.

    I continued following the path towards the inn and started to go one of the narrow streets. Of course, I wouldn''t take them directly to the inn, so I took another path where the movement of people was less.

    It was also dark and there was garbage lying on the floor, it''s probably a ce where beggars slept or something as there were some torn nkets on the floor. Of course, there were also empty liquor bottles.

    "Finally you stopped." The men were breathless, they are really weak. I had seen the Status of the Three before, they are all weak like an ordinary person, I don''t even know if I could consider them adventurous.

    ''Their strength is no more than 100 points, and their agility is even lower. Also, the three don''t have any magical abilities.'' Perhaps 100 points is a little high when your opponent is a person who has never fought anyone in his life.

    And these guys definitely attack only these people.

    "Oops, I ended up getting lost." I turned to the men and smiled. It wasn''t a smile of someone happy or a smile of someone who was ashamed, but a smile of someone who had just found great prey.

    Seeing how I was smiling looking at them, the men backed away a little and took up their swords.

    "Hey, boss."

    "Say it."

    "This guy isn''t a kid, can''t he be a dwarf?"

    "I''m sure he''s a child...But..."

    "He''s scary."

    "Yeah, shouldn''t we go back? Let''s just let it go."

    "Even though it''s scary, he''s just a kid, go there and take that bag of coins out of him, it''ll be easy." The supposed boss swallowed his saliva and gave the order to his twopanions. That guy, he''s smart.

    ''He realized that he can''t do anything against me.''

    As soon as hispanions advanced towards me, he turned and began to run.

    "You won''t run away." But I wouldn''t let that happen. Using all my strength and agility, I ran towards him. I had gained a big boost, I was fast enough to approach him in just a second.

    The man didn''t have time to react. As soon as I got close, I spun my body and gave a huge kick to the middle of his back.

    "Guaa~~" With an agonized scream and the sound of some bones breaking, the man crashed into the wall in front of him, opening a huge hole.

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 20 ]

    "There is?" Did he die with just one attack?

    "Boss."

    "You bastard." Taking advantage, the two men ran towards me holding their swords.

    "Since you''re dead, you wouldn''t mind if I borrowed this, would you?" I took the sword from the supposed leader. When I held her, the two men were already close enough to attack me.

    Looking to the right side, I noticed a swording towards my neck, so I lowered my body and just watched the sword pass over me in slow motion. After that I adjusted my body and jumped back, avoiding the other man''s sword.

    "Shit, he got away."

    "Hey, let''s get out of here, the boss is already dead."

    "He''s not dead!"

    The men got on guard again, and since I was out of patience, I used all my speed and approached the man on the right in an instant. Like the boss, I just kicked him, making him crash into the wall.

    Before he hit the ground, I went over and thrust the sword straight into his chest just to make sure he died.

    "You bastard."

    "Goodbye." The other man approached and had his arm ripped off with just one movement.

    Aaaaaarrg~~ You bastard, I''m going to kill you~~

    He had no reaction time, his arm just dropped while his hand still held his sword. He started crying desperately, I just smiled at the desperate man and got close enough to him to look up and see his eyes.

    His eyes were full of despair right now.

    "You should have stopped stealing sooner, don''t you think? Or maybe you should have looked for a better person to try to steal." After saying that, I thrust my sword up and it went through the man''s neck

    I let go of the sword hilt and let his body fall to the ground.

    "It seems that these two are far from being enough to level up. And now I''m smeared with blood too, dammit." How am I going to exin my bloodstained clothes to Lisandra?

    Maybe I just tell her I got a job at a butcher shop? It''s not a lie I was cutting some meat.

    "Well, let''s stop thinking that now, someone might have heard their screams." Since I didn''t want to be seen, giving jumps and holding in a few ces, I climbed on top of one of the buildings. If I were on top I don''t think anyone would see me.

    #####

    I was jumping over the buildings and finally made it to the inn. As I wasn''t very used to this view from above, I was a little lost, but looking for some reference points I managed to get to the inn.

    Once there, I didn''t know what to do. Should I enter through the door or through the window?

    If I walked through the door, everyone would see my clothes stained with blood and that would be horrible, so I chose to walk in through the window.

    It wasn''t as difficult as I thought, but I had to wait for the traffic on the street to slow down so there was no chance of anyone seeing me, and it took me a little longer. But finally, the time hade and I made it to the window easily.

    I''m also lucky that Lisandra had left the window open.

    "Gyaa~~" As soon as I fall into the room through the window, Lisandra gave a small cry and got up from her bed.

    "Hey, it''s me, don''t worry."

    "Oh, it''s you, thank goodness...Eh?...Wait, thankfully nothing, why did youe in through the window? And why are your clothes stained with blood? Are you hurt?" Lisandra got up from her bed in despair and ran to me.

    "I''m fine, I was walking down the street and I ended up getting attacked by some guys." I decided to tell the truth.

    "Wait, were you attacked? Why?"

    "Because of this money, of course." I removed the bag of coins from my pocket.

    "But thankfully nothing bad happened to you, who did this to you, and what did you do to them? I can assume this blood is theirs, right?"

    "Yeah, I killed them all."

    "Did you kill them?" Lisandra looked a little shocked.

    "Yea."

    "What if the guards find out and go after you?" She filled her eyes with tears.

    "They are thieves, nothing will happen to me even if the guards find out." That was normal anywhere, it was just self-defense.

    "..."

    Lisandra remained silent and I got ready to take a shower, the smell of blood was starting to take over the ce.

 Chapter 81 - 80 – I Cant Know What Shes Thinking.

    A few meters away.

    "What the fuck are you doing, Noah?" Why did he kill these guys? Maybe it was an attempted robbery? It sure must be something like this. But you should have just run away.

    If they find out what he did here, things could getplicated.

    I should have talked to him better that day, but I can''t express myself very well, maybe he thought I was a bad person. Damn, I need to do something to help.

    ''I was also a little arrogant, I think...''

    If I leave these bodies here, they''ll start to stink, and if they investigate that, they''ll make it to Noah.

    "Okay, let''s do this." First I approached the guy who was by the wall. The wall was destroyed, it seems that Noah used a lot of force at this time, I feel sorry for the pain this guy felt before he died.

    After that, I collected all the bodies and then ced them in one of the corners of the corridors.

    "Sorry, but I need to do this." I just hope it doesn''t make too much smoke.

    Using fire magic, I concentrated the heat in one ce. The bodies began to burn rapidly, giving off a smell of burning flesh.

    So as not to let the smell spread, I used wind magic to throw all the odor and the little smoke into the air. It was disgusting to watch those bodies melt from the mes, I hope I never have to do that again.

    After a while, the bodies had melted, even their bones had disappeared. There were only a few pieces of ck stuff there, that''s what was left of the three bodies. I looked around to see if anyone had shown up and I continued.

    Using water magic this time, I cleaned the entire ce then dried it with wind and fire magic. The environment was now eptable, the only thing that was left was a few burn marks on the floor and wall.

    And also a faint burning smell that lingered in the ce.

    "Looks like I spent a lot of time here, should I ask Noah to do something for me in return? No, he already paid for that food for me. I think it''s okay." Leaving that ce, I climbed on top of the buildings again.

    That was a little tiring, I think I''ll rest for today. I hope Noah never does anything like that again, as I don''t want him to get caught by the guards and get arrested.

    He''s my friend, isn''t he? I''m not sure if he epted to be my friend, I must have spoken in a very strange way.

    #####

    "So it looks like Isabell wasn''t hurt." Now it was lunchtime and I was sitting in the cafeteria along with Bertga and Vinly.

    I was eating food served by the school, meaning it was free. The other two nobles, on the other hand, had spent money to receive better quality food.

    With the money I have here, I would also be able to buy something, but I wouldn''t spend money here. I can eat for free.

    "I said she would be fine, yesterday I went to visit her in the medical wing of the hospital and she was already doing very well." Oops, should I have talked about this?

    "What?" Vinly looked surprised and stopped eating.

    "Wait, did you go visit her? Are you crazy or something? That girl has a horrible personality, you can tell just by looking at her." Well, I can''t deny her personality is a bitplicated, but I wouldn''t say is horrible.

    She just doesn''t seem to be very good at talking to people.

    "I wouldn''t say her personality is horrible, she''s just not good at talking to people."

    "Of course she''s not good at it, she doesn''t even let people get close to her. She looks at people like she''s saying, ''Don''te near me, you trash.'' Or something like that."

    "Dude, you should stop saying that, she''s not that bad, I even became friends with her."

    "Hm, her friend? Did she ept that?" Vinly looked quite curious about this, she looked at me as she continued to chew her food.

    "She was the one who said this to me. I wasn''t to befriend her, but I couldn''t just deny her friendship." That''s what happened, isn''t it? Exactly, I just wanted to talk to her, I didn''t have that kind of intention.

    "Hmm...I see..." Vinly looked disinterested after that.

    "Hey, be careful what you say, if she hears you say that she''ll be pissed at you. She almost managed to win a battle against the teacher, I''m not sure what she would do with someone like us."

    "It''s okay, she''s kind... A little." I looked around and looked for Isabell, she was sitting at one of the tables in front of us, Bertga didn''t seem to have noticed her presence, but she was staring at us as she bit into her bread.

    "Hi," I said quietly as I waved at her, when I did she just turned her face away and dropped her bread. After that she got up and rushed out of there, she ignored me.

    "Shit, was she here the whole time? Why didn''t you warn me before? What if she overheard our conversation?"

    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, she won''t do anything." I just wanted to know why she ran from me like that, shouldn''t we be friends? Even though we shouldn''t talk much, she can at least say hello.

    On second thought, she ignored me from the start.

    I started to remember when I met her at the entrance and she ignored me, or when inside the ssroom she didn''t even answer a little question of mine and everyone around me started looking at me.

    Remembering that, I start to feel embarrassed.

    "Are you okay, Noah?"

    "I just remembered a few things."

    "I understood."

    ''I think I should just leave things as they are, I don''t need to force a friendship with her.''

    ######

    "See ya."

    "See you tomorrow."

    As soon as sses were over, I left and stood at the door of the school, waiting for Lisandra to show up. It didn''t take long for her to appear walking beside Ciaphia.

    "This time you showed up."

    "I don''t want you to be angry again."

    "Alright, then shall we? See you tomorrow." Lisandra said goodbye to Ciaphia and took my hand.

    "See you tomorrow." Ciaphia waved at us as we walked away from the school gate.

    "So, what do you think about going out to eat today?"

    "Go out to eat?" I didn''t know Lisandra want to go out like this, maybe she''s feeling too trapped inside the inn? Maybe that could be it.

    "Yes, I heard that there are some good restaurants in the capital, and we never go out to eat in one." That''s true, but I''m not interested in something like that. Also, it''s probably too expensive.

    "Do we have the money to do this? I feel that if we went we would run out of money sooner than nned." If we run out of money before our mother sends us more, we would have some problems if we needed money in an emergency.

    "Just today, I''m tired of the food at the inn."

    "But didn''t you eat school food?"

    "They''re pretty much the same thing! I want to eat food made by a professional chef, I want to try a new kind of food."

    "Since when do you want this?"

    "I talked to some colleagues and they told me how amazing the experience was, and they said I should try it."

    "Ah, so it was by the influence of your friends. But I have no problem with that, we can go to a restaurant."

    "Yes!"

    Lisandra is so childish that I have to take care of the money, and if my calctions are right, if we don''t spend a lot we won''t have any problems. But anyway it''s good to have new experiences.

    I think in my old one I went to restaurants a few times.

    ''This can be fun.''

    We arrived at the inn and went upstairs, after that I took my shower and dressed in an outfit suggested by Lisandra, it was probably the newest outfit I had.

    She also took the opportunity to wash our uniforms before taking her shower. After that, she put on a beautiful dress and we went downstairs.

    As it was almost time for dinner, Sara was wondering why we were there since she alwayses up to let us know, and she also wondered why we were so dressed up.

    We told her that we were going out for dinner and she looked very happy, and she also wished us good luck with that.. I don''t know why ''Good luck'' but I''m sure it''s not for a good reason.

 Chapter 82 - 81 - Restaurant.

    After leaving the inn, we started thinking about which restaurant we would go to. We asked Sara for some rmendations, but she wasn''t much help, the only thing she said was.

    "Go to the main street, you will find many restaurants there." The main street of the capital was huge, there were many buildings and also a lot of people, it would not be easy to find a restaurant to our liking and for an affordable price in that ce.

    But even so, we had to look.

    She said that we should go to the main street and look for a good restaurant because if we went to a restaurant very far away or in a poorer neighborhood, we would certainly have problems.

    It is not even known where the ingredients they usee from, and there have been many cases of poisoning in these ces.

    Hearing that, Lisandra refused to go to one of those ces, and it''s also clear that I wouldn''t take her to a ce like that. What was left was to go to the main street and look for a suitable restaurant.

    ''Will it takes a long time.'' On the main street, we found several lighted buildings. Bars, games room and many simr things, things I never had the opportunity to visit in this world.

    I knew of their existence, but because of my age, it would also be impossible to get inside them.

    Of course, in addition to these adult entertainment buildings, there were also numerous restaurants, which made things a little tricky. Some restaurants looked more posh and tidy, and others weren''t quite as posh.

    The ones that weren''t luxurious had more people.

    "It seems like all the restaurants are fully booked," Lisandra said dejectedly.

    "It''s true, there are some restaurants that even have a queue." One thing is for sure, the food in this ce must be wonderful to have so many people here. But we didn''t have time for that, so we would have to go looking for a more empty ce.

    The problem is.

    "The emptiest ces are the most luxurious." Just by looking inside the restaurants, I could see that the price would be too high if I decided to eat at one of those ces, but looking at Lisandra''s face, I decided to go into one of those.

    "What do you think about here?" It was a restaurant not far from the adventurers'' guild. The restaurant had a nice clean facade.

    There was a big door and also some showcases where they put cakes and various types of dessert. Looked really delicious, I wanted to try one of this dessert.

    But of course, that was just for attention. Beautiful desserts usually get more attention than a te of food, so it was normal for restaurants to do that around here.

    "Are you sure you want to eat here? It looks really expensive." Even though she was excited, Lisandra was a bit reluctant.

    "Don''t worry, we have enough money."

    "Okay, so let''s go?"

    "Sure." I smiled at Lisandra and we walked into the restaurant.

    I can''t just tell her that our money might not be enough, it seems adventurous work is really necessary, isn''t it? At least if we want to go out and have some fun.

    I can''t just ask our mom to send us more money next time, I would feel bad doing something like that.

    But that doesn''t matter now, what matters is that the money I have will pay the bill.

    "Wee to the Spazza Restaurant. A table for two or are you waiting for someone else?" As soon as we entered, we were greeted by a man wearing a suit with a bow tie.

    He was bowing to us even though we''re not noble. I''ve seen some of these people before. They''re waiters at expensive restaurants where they need to treat you like you''re a nobleman.

    As I had never seen one in this world before, I was a little surprised. Surprised by the way I was treated as it''s much better than in my old world, and also surprised by the man''s beauty.

    I''m surprised he''s not working as a model or actor in some stage y.

    ''Hey, Lisandra! Don''t stare at him so much." Lisandra seemed to really like the way he looked. She''s just my sister, but why don''t I feel ufortable when she looks at a man like that?

    I really don''t know, I think it''s weird that I feel that.

    After that, we were taken to a table with two seats by the waiter. With every step we took, I felt I shouldn''t have entered this ce.

    As soon as the waiter brought out some pretty sses just to serve us juice, I realized I was doomed to wash dishes to pay the bill.

    "What?" Lisandra seemed to have sensed my difort.

    "It''s nothing, I''m just surprised by the way we were treated." I don''t deny that I''ve visited restaurants like this in my old world.

    "It is not? I''m also surprised, so that''s what it''s like to eat at a fancy restaurant." Lisandra looked happy, I think that''s enough.

    ####

    After serving us drinks, the waiter started bringing out some starters. Bread, jelly, and some small balls that had a strong cheesy taste, it was very yummy. In addition to the regr bread, we had toast.

    And I can''t forget about the various types of juices.

    The waiter had also brought wine for Lisandra, but since she didn''t like alcohol, she refused to drink it, forcing the waiter to take the wine back to the kitchen.

    "Hmm, that feels so good," Lisandra said as she stuffed one of the cheese balls into her mouth.

    We waited a while longer, and the waiter finally handed us a menu. The card��rio was luxurious and had many options.

    But what scared me was the price of the dishes.

    Lisandra looked at me like she couldn''t believe what she was seeing, just a simple te of meat, rice, and soup was 1 silver coin. What kind of ingredients do they use in this ce?

    For a silver coin, I would be able to eat in several different ces if I were in street stalls, is the quality here so high to have this price difference?

    1 silver coin, that''s 100 copper coins, the price is insanely high. Just a simple dish of food is enough to stay two days at the inn with food included.

    "Hey, don''t you think we''d better go away?" Lisandra looked at me as she sweated and looked nervous.

    "No need to stay like this, you can ask." I had enough money for that, but after we eat, we''ll be out of savings for the rest of the month until our mom sends more money.

    The only money we will have is to pay for the inn, as I have already reserved this money, but we can''t spend it anyway.

    "You sure? I think it''s better not."

    "Hurry up, let''s not leave now! If we leave without eating anything, what will they think of us? We also ate what they brought first." I don''t know what the value was, I hope it''s not too expensive.

    "Okay, so let''s order this cheaper food dish. Boar meat roasted in red sauce, rice, bean broth, and mushroom soup to go with it... This..." This is really strange, I had never seen mushroom soup before.

    The other things weremon for us, but I don''t remember eating mushroom soup, aren''t they poisonous?

    "Are you really going to ask for it? You can order something more expensive if you want."

    "No need, anyway I wanted to try it." No, you didn''t want to try it, you seem disgusted just hearing ''Mushroom soup.''

    "It can''t be that bad, I think I''ll order the same thing." After that, we called the waiter and decided we were both going to eat this. The waiter eyed us suspiciously, but then headed toward the kitchen with our order taken.

    We continued talking for a while until the food arrived, and it went faster than I thought.

    This time we were served by two men who wore the same outfit as the man who had taken our order. They had two trays with our tes.

    The meat was in a separate dish, the soup in another dish, and the rice and bean broth were together and mixed in another dish. We each received three courses, and that was quite a bit of food.

    And the look wasn''t bad either.

    "Thanks." "Thank you very much." Lisandra and I thanked the two waiters and they walked away.

    We looked at our tes.

    "So, do you want to start trying this soup? I''m a little curious." I asked Lisandra.

    She looked a little reluctant about it but epted it. So we both took a spoon and took the soup broth along with a piece of mushroom that was there in the middle.

    We both pop it in our mouths at the same time, and we also widen our eyes at the same time.

    ""This is delicious""

 Chapter 83 - 82 – Decision.

    We were surprised by the taste of that mushroom soup.

    It was a very strong and well-seasoned taste, but at the same time, it was very pleasant. Also, the mushroom didn''t have a bad texture, so we ate the soup rapidly.

    In a short time, we had already finished eating it.

    "Wow, I didn''t think it was that good." Lisandra looked happy to have eaten the mushrooms. For someone who looked disgusted when she first saw it, I think she changed her mind quite radically.

    But I can''t me her, we''ve never eaten mushrooms at our house or in the inn before, nor did we know it could be edible, I have to ask Sara about itter.

    ''Maybe she can start preparing this at the inn, mushrooms are not hard to find.'' It would be nice to be able to eat this almost every day.

    And after we finished the soup, there was the rice and beans left and therge piece of meat covered in red sauce inside the te. A small puddle of sauce was created inside the dish.

    "This looks pretty good." Lisandra soon took her fork and knife and began to cut the meat: "It''s very tender, I''ve never seen meat like this." The meat was cut so easily that it didn''t even look like wild boar meat.

    Lisandra cut a piece and put it in her mouth, her first reaction was to close her eyes as she smiled and enjoyed the taste.

    I couldn''t contain myself and also cut a piece. When I put it in my mouth, I could feel an explosion of vors, and the tenderness of the meat was not normal, this is definitely one of the best meats I''ve ever eaten in my life.

    "How do they make meat that good? The chef of this ce is to be congratted." I said as I ate.

    "Why don''t you try mixing the meat with the rice and beans, it''s much better." At Lisandra''s suggestion, I cut a piece of meat and put it in my mouth along with the rice that was wet with the bean broth.

    And it was wonderful, I never ate such delicious food in my life, all the regret I had because of the amount of money spent disappeared, I continued to eat without caring.

    ####

    It didn''t take long for us to finish eating all the food, there was nothing left.

    "Haa~~ I''m satisfied," Lisandra said as she patted her stomach and straightened her posture in the chair.

    "I''m also full, now we just need to pay and go home." It was already dark outside, surely it must bete. I''m even starting to get sleepy, having the body of a child is a littleplicated.

    We waited for the waiter to show up and it didn''t take long, we asked for the bill and he brought a small piece of paper with all the items and the price to be paid. The total to be paid was exactly three pieces of silver.

    A silver coin for the cheese balls, toast, jelly, and everything else they brought first. Also a silver coin for each te of food. I had exactly three silver coins and 26 bronze coins, I almost can''t pay the bill.

    I paid and then we left, now we have no money to buy anything else, and is still a week to the end of the month. We arrived a week before the ceremony and waited another week for sses to start, I think the month is almost over.

    But it''s better to buy a calendarter or ask Sara to put one in at the inn.

    I think thest time I looked at the calendar was on the first day of ss, and it was Monday, so today is Wednesday?

    And by the calendar, students don''t have sses on Saturdays and Sundays, so we have exactly five days of sses a week since the week is 7 days long.

    I hate having to deal over time or knowing the days and holidays, but it''s kind of necessary.

    After a while of walking through the lighted streets and then through the darkest alleys, we arrived at the inn. The inn seemed full tonight, many people were talking and drinking inside it.

    Entering, I could see that many adventurers decided to have some kind of party here. They were drinking beer whileughing and screaming, that''s annoying.

    Sara was struggling to serve drinks for them.

    "Oh you arrived, how was the experience?"

    "It was amazing, for sure it was the best food I''ve ever eaten." Without thinking, Lisandra said that excitedly.

    "Hump, I''m a little jealous."

    "I''m kidding, your food is even better, don''t worry." Lisandra had to make up a lie to get rid of it.

    Sara just smiled at us and said goodbye, she was quite busy while taking care of all the adventurers that were here. I could only wish her luck as I went to our room.

    ####

    Some time has passed since then.

    It was already the first of February, that is, it had been a month since we arrived in the capital. Considering everything that happened to me, not that much time has passed.

    In this past week, I continued going to school and doing my best to keep myself excited during sses, but it was impossible.

    All the while I thought about giving up, a week has passed.

    A week was already enough for me to start questioning if I should be there. Even though I had promised Lisandra that I would try to stay in school, it wasn''t working anymore.

    We had another practical ss at school using weapons, and again I couldn''t fight anyone, we were swinging swords and banging against pieces of wood the whole time.

    "That was pissing me off." I was so eager to get my job as an adventurer that I didn''t know how to hold back.

    And after thinking hard I had decided to be adventurous while still going to school. Of course, I won''t tell Lisandra anything about it, I would do it all in secret.

    It won''t be long before my 14th birthday, and that makes me a little uneasy. I was getting close to adulthood, and I still wasn''t strong enough. Coming to the capital, I thought I would raise my level a lot.

    For some reason, I thought I would get incredible magic training, or learn sword techniques I''d never seen before, but I didn''t learn any of that. Of course, I also thought I could go out and hunt monsters.

    Someone told me the region around the capital has a higher concentration of monsters even with all the guards, I thought I could go out and kill them without anyone knowing, but...

    I would have to get permission from my guardian to be able to leave, as I am not yet 15 years old. But it was weird because if I had an adventurer''s license I could go out whenever I wanted even though I was 13 years old.

    Things around here don''t make sense.

    And as I was tired of being stuck in the city and being stuck in the same routine, I decided to be an adventurer.

    I wouldn''t have a lot of time to do that, but since I have two days a week that I don''t go to school, I think it''s okay.

    As today was Saturday, I decided to go to the adventurers'' guild taking advantage of the fact that I wouldn''t have to go to school.

    I told Lisandra I was going to meet a colleague so we could talk and walk around town, she seemed to believe that. Anyway, she was also waiting for Ciaphia so they could be together.

    So taking advantage of this very convenient situation, I went to the adventurers'' guild.

    As it was still morning, it was empty and few adventurers were looking for missions. As soon as I got in I started looking for Rose.

    "Ah, there you are." She was distracted looking at some papers

    "Oh, Noah."

    "Hello, this time I came to fulfill what I promised."

    "Promised?"

    "Didn''t I say I woulde to be an adventurer? Here I am."

    "Then you really are going to do it. Since you took so long, I thought you had given up on the idea, but it looks like you decided to move on."

    "I''ve thought a lot this week, but I think this is the best choice for now."

    "I see, I''d like to ask you again to give up, but you''re not going to do that, are you?"

    "Yes, I will not change my mind. So how do I sign up?"

 Chapter 84 - 83 - License

    "First you fill this out." Rose took a form and also a pen: "You can sit at one of the tables to fill out, when you''re done bring it to me."

    "Right." I went to one of the tables and sat down, some adventurers were looking at me looking surprised. Perhaps it is really rare for any child to join the guild.

    But I didn''t mind that and started filling out the form.

    Name, a weapon, age, type of magic you can use, it''s simple things. I was able to fill everything in quickly and gave it to Rose.

    "All right, so you use a sword. Can you use two types of magic? Fire and wind, that''s good."

    "Well, but I haven''t trained much magic yet, but I can use a sword well." Of course, it was a lie, but I can''t just say that my magic is at such a high level.

    "How did you find out that you were able to use magic? Was it your parents?"

    "That''s right, my mother can use magic and she helped me."

    "Amazing. But now let''s move on. I''ll write a few things here and then I''ll need your signature." Isn''t it a big bureaucracy to join the guild? In my old world, they just needed our name and age.

    "Right." I waited for Rose for a while longer while she wrote some stuff on another paper. It didn''t take long, she had written fast.

    "Here, read it and then sign here, after you sign I will ask the guild to manufacture your license."

    "All right." I took the paper and sat down at one of the tables again. I started reading and I realized it was a contract.

    People under 15 would have to sign this, it wasn''t for all adventurers. I had to make it clear that I would be responsible for all my actions since I''m not an adult.

    Usually, adults are already responsible, they don''t need a contract like this.

    "But that''s okay." I made a very simple signature with my name on it and then handed the paper to Rose.

    "Okay, now I''m going to ask them to prepare your license, could you wait for a few more minutes? If you want, I can bring you something to drink or eat."

    "No need, I''m going to sit here."

    I sat back down to wait for my adventurer''s license to be ready. For a moment I started to regret that decision, as I was scared of what my mom would do if she found out about it.

    Man, even though I''m stronger than her these days, she scares me.

    I''ll have to hide this adventurer''s license in a ce Lisandra would never look because if she finds out about it for sure she''ll talk to my mom.

    ''I just have to get it into my head that this is the best decision. By taking this license I can leave town and level up.'' If I don''t get stronger quickly, I''m afraid of what might happen.

    What if that supposed war of the gods happens sooner than anticipated? This scares me a lot. While I want this war could be called off, I''m not confident I''ll be able to do anything about it.

    ####

    After some time of waiting, more adventurers started arriving to pick up their quests.

    "Look, it''s that boy we brought that time, how is it?" It was Viaric and his group, the same guys who brought me to the capital a month ago. Since we arrived I hadn''t seen them again.

    "Oh, your name is Viaric, right?" I won''t deny that I had forgotten and had to look at your Status to remember.

    "That''s right, what are you doing here? Did youe to ask for some help? If you want we are avable, hahaha."

    "It''s not that, I''m waiting for my adventurer''s license to be manufactured, but it''s taking longer than I thought."

    "License? Are you going to start working as an adventurer? Pfft... Hahaha." Viaric startedughing at me along with his friends. Danan and Daleof, look stronger than before.

    Looks like they''ve been training a little.

    "Yes, why?" As I remember, I didn''t help during their battle so they probably don''t know that I know how to use a sword or magic, did I show them my magic at some point?

    I don''t remember. Even if I did, dumb adventurers like them would forget about it.

    "Aren''t you afraid to die? A person who doesn''t know anything about using magic and a weapon can''t be an adventurer, are you sure you want that?" Viaric had a sardonic smile on his face.

    "Yeah, now excuse me you''re pissing me off."

    "What?"

    "I said you''re pissing me off so could you please get away from me?" I stared at him with an overwhelming intent to kill. Viaric pulled away from me quickly as he sweated.

    It looks like my intent to kill and my intimidation is already strong enough that I can scare off some veteran adventurers.

    How weak they are.

    "Okay, but don''t say I didn''t warn you. Working as an adventurer is not something a child should do. Come on guys, we need a mission or we won''t have a ce to sleep tonight." Viaric turned and walked towards the wall where the guild''s missions were disyed.

    Was this guy that annoying? Or am I easily irritated? I need to control myself a little because I could end up getting into a fight within the guild, and I''m not really into it.

    But it was good to see they''re okay, for the strength they had, I thought maybe they were already dead.

    I think their only problem is money.

    "Noah, it''s ready." As I looked at Viaric and hispanions in doubt as to which mission they would take on, Rose called me over.

    "It took longer than I thought."

    "I''m sorry about that, the person who manufactured the licenses is a little sick, so she was reced by someone else."

    "Don''t worry, where is it?"

    "Here." Rose handed me a small white card. On it was written my name, my age, and my rank which was currently F. Besides that there was also an image of me there, how did they do it?

    My hair is already a little long, I think I need to cut itter. And it''s also weird how my hair that used to be ck is getting lighter, my appearance is changing little by little.

    ''Maybe this is the effect of puberty? Does going through puberty change hair color? Huh? I don''t remember this happen in the first time.''

    It''s a good thing my eyes stayed blue, they were beautiful like Lisandra''s and I didn''t want them to change color. My hair is changing to a lighter color... But my mom''s hair is so dark... It''s weird.

    But I think it''s okay.

    "I''m a little surprised, how did you manage to put an image of me here?"

    "Oh, this is kind of a magic copy tool, you can usually put a picture of a person you imagine on paper. I don''t know how it works either."

    "So that''s just how you see me in your imagination."

    "Look, I tried to recreate you as faithfully as possible, it''s identical."

    "Is it always you who do this?"

    "It''s always the receptionist who does this. Since I took care of you and the person inside the room doesn''t know what you look like, I have to make this. It''s normal."

    "I see, I''m cute, don''t you think?"

    "I can''t deny it, sometimes I feel like gouging out your eyes and stealing them for me."

    "Ugh, scary."

    "I am joking."

    "I know that you''d never gouge out my eyes just because they''re beautiful, wouldn''t you?"

    "Of course not." Rose was smiling at me.

    "Okay, I think I''ll go out for a bit now, thanks for helping me." I kept my license in my pocket.

    "I''m just doing my job, see youter. And if you''re going out, talk to me first so I can know."

    "Hm? Are you worried about me at this level?"

    "I am, so try to do this, got it?"

    "Of course, I like you so I won''t worry you." What I''ve done more recently is make Lisandra worried about me. I hope I don''t do this with Rose.

    "Is good to hear that."

    After that, I didn''t take one mission, I just decided to head out of town. Since it would still take a while for lunchtime to arrive, I think I would have time to go out for a while and get a feel for what it''s like out there.

    I hope there are enough monsters.

 Chapter 85 - 84 – New Dungeon?

    Arriving at the city gate, I showed my guild card to the guards and they allowed me out. I had finally managed to get out and be able to explore the outside of the capital, I was feeling great and also very excited.

    As soon as I passed through the gate of the capital, the only thing I saw was a huge road that was where we hade from and a lot of forests everywhere. Like the vige, it had many forests around the capital.

    Just by looking at the forests, I was starting to get really excited about what was there.

    "Come on, finally I will be able to kill some monsters." I ran towards the biggest forest that was on the right side of the capital.

    I think I should have asked Rose for some information about the monsters that live in the forest, but I don''t really feel like going back right now, so I kept going.

    As I approached the forest and looked into it, I noticed how dark this ce was.

    Even though it was close to the entrance, it was already dark because of the number of trees, the ground was rather dry and there was not much grass or flowers. The most prevalent thing was mushrooms on the ground and tree trunks.

    "This is going to be fun." I walked into the thick forest with a big smile on my face and started walking around.

    There were many trees, the sounds of birds were everywhere. Taking a deep breath I could smell the leaves of the trees, it was wonderful. Looking forward or all around I could only see trees.

    There weren''t many spaces that didn''t have a tree, so running through this forest would be very difficult. Because of the number of trees, big monsters wouldn''t walk around here.

    I continued walking and went deeper into the forest.

    The only thing I found was some strange birds and also some wild boars, just wild animals. But I didn''t hurt them, as I just wanted to hunt monsters that would harm someone.

    Although wild boars attack people...

    From then on I started killing all the wild boars I found. I didn''t have a sword, so I used wind magic to create des sharp enough to cut through his flesh like a piece of paper.

    All wild boars I met on the way, I killed and left their body inside the forest.

    It wasn''t a good idea to do this as it might attract wolves or wild dogs, but I wouldn''t be able to take all these wild boars with me, sorry city guards, it''s my fault if something like that happens.

    "But other than wild monsters, there''s nothing around here, is there? Wait, I found something interesting." I had already walked for about 20 minutes inside the forest, I was probably already a considerable distance from the capital.

    And useful information for you, the number of trees started to decrease the farther I went from the capital.

    Unlike before, now the amount was quite low, enough forrge clean spaces to be created, all these spaces were full of grass and flowers.

    What I had found here was in one of those spaces.

    Like in the forest near the vige, arge stone appeared. The stone look was like a sculpture. Taking into ount my height, that stone was probably more than three meters high, it was quite tall.

    "Hmm, that''s interesting." I had only seen one side of the rock, but when I went to the other side I saw a huge entrance that led underground, it was a cave. A dark cave that looked very deep.

    ''Should I go in there?'' When I think of something underground, I can only remember that ce in the capital. I started to think that if I went in here, I would end up in a ce like that.

    And it''s not impossible.

    Or maybe it could just be a dungeon. These dungeons sometimes appear inside forests or in isted ces. I''ve never been in one, but it can really be interesting to do something like that.

    "But right now? In a little it''s lunchtime, if I go in here I don''t know if I''ll be able to leave rapidly." I started to question whether I really should do this.

    And I decided to go back.

    However, I marked the location in my mind as I would return to this ceter, preferably bringing a sword with me.

    "But besides the dungeon, there''s nothing around here��" I started to look around and I just saw trees and more trees, there was no sign of a monster or a person, it was a deserted and calm ce.

    A great ce to rest.

    Iy down beside the cave and stayed there for a few minutes. For a moment I thought I heard some screaming out of the cave, but soon everything was silent.

    After a while, I decided to go back to town. I only managed to kill a few wild boars, but it was still a good experience.

    I have to find a way toe here and explore this ce without Lisandra suspecting anything.

    ''And I also have to ask Rose if this dungeon had ever been visited before. Well, maybe it''s just an ordinary cave''

    ####

    After some time I had reached the capital. This time I was allowed in without having to show my guild card.

    When I entered I could already see a considerable amount of adventurers arriving in the city, and many of them were looking at me, surely they were thinking "What is a child doing here?".

    But I ignored them all and followed them to the adventurers guild, some of them had gone back to lunch just like me.

    Arriving at the guild, it was already full. But since the adventurers weren''t going to the receptionists, I looked for Rose to talk to her about that cave. It''s best to do this quickly before heading back to the inn.

    "Rose? Can I talk to you for a bit?" I caught her attention and she noticed me, after that she stopped what she was doing and came to me.

    "Are you here again yet? What happened? I''m a little busy right now."

    "Sorry to be in the way, but I need to talk to you about a cave or dungeon I found."

    "A dungeon? It''s been a while since we''ve cataloged one, maybe it''s an existing one, can you tell me where you saw it? Wait... Did you leave town? I told you to let me know."

    "I just went for a walk, forget it. And about the dungeon, it is east of the capital, in the forest on the right side of the city. I walked for a little over 20 minutes until I found her."

    "I see, there are no records of dungeons in that forest, what is this cave?"

    "She is in an open field in the middle of the forest. It''s a big rock with an entrance that leads underground, but as it was dark I couldn''t see anything inside, didn''t you know about this cave?"

    "No... Well maybe it''s just an ordinary cave anyway, but thanks for the info, I''ll send some adventurers over there to take a look."

    "Right."

    "And don''t even think about going in there alone, got it? Wait for the adventurers to explore first, if it''s not dangerous I''ll let you in."

    "Of course, do you think I''m an idiot?" I can''t tell her I was thinking about going in there, but I haven''t changed my mind, I think it will be fun.

    "I don''t think so, so I hope you''re not reckless enough to go inside an unknown cave, there might be really dangerous monsters in there you know?"

    "Of course I know, and rest assured, I won''t go in before the guild report. But I don''t get any reward for finding a new dungeon?"

    "If it turns out to be a dungeon, you will receive a reward, so rest assured."

    "I see, now I''m going to the inn because I need to have lunch, when the exploration of the cave is over I want you to let me know, okay?"

    "Right."

    After that, I said goodbye to Rose and went straight to the inn. Our conversation was so simple.

    I thought finding a new dungeon would be a big thing that would make the whole guild happy, but it doesn''t seem to be the case.

    Maybe it''s because it hasn''t been confirmed yet that it was a dungeon, I hope it''s one, as I''m looking forward to the reward.

 Chapter 86 - 85 – Lets Begin The Investigation.

    "So he found a cave, but is it really a dungeon?" Noah had just left the guild and I was still thinking about the cave he''d been talking about, it was weird.

    Usually, people walk through that forest and no one had warned us about some cave or dungeon in the middle of the forest. Maybe it was too hidden? Or maybe it just recently appeared?

    That may be it, sometimes dungeons appear out of nowhere all over the world.

    But none have appeared recently.

    ''I have to report this to the guild master so he can set up an exploration party.'' Leaving the work to mypanions, I went to the guild master''s room on the second floor.

    Arriving in front of his office, I knocked on the door a few times.

    "Who?"

    "It''s me, Rose. I have something important to report."

    "Okay,e in." With his permission, I entered the room politely so as not to piss off the guild master. He had a somewhatplicated temper, he gets irritated by simple things.

    "Excuse." I approached his table.

    "So what is it? I''m a little busy right now."

    "I''m sorry to disturb you, it''s just that a new adventurer appeared and said he found a cave in the middle of the forest. He said he believed it was a dungeon, so since we''ve never heard of this cave..."

    "Oh, so a new dungeon has appeared? This is amazing."

    "We''re not sure yet, it was just his guess and mine. That''s why I wanted to ask you to set up an exploration group to be sure."

    "Of course, you can do that. Get the strongest adventurers avable and go there today."

    "Right."

    "And who was this new adventurer? If he''s right, I need to give a reward to him." True, the guild master has never seen him before, and he also joined the guild today.

    "It was an adventurer who registered today, he went out on his first mission and ended up finding this cave." It''s a lie, he didn''t go on a mission, but I can''t say he just left town and happened to find the cave.

    "I see, since he''s a new adventurer, he must be quite happy to have found something like this. Even more so if it''s really a dungeon, he''s already started his work earning a huge reward."

    "Yeah..." From what it seemed he wasn''t even really caring if this was a dungeon or not, he was acting nonchnt about it. Man, doesn''t he understand how important this is?

    I know it''s a supposed dungeon, and that was easy to find, but any adventurer who found something like that would be jumping for happiness right now.

    "Okay, take care of it and keep me posted on the progress of the investigation. If you need help, you cane here."

    "All right."

    "And I also want to meet this new adventurer, is he there?"

    "He left a short time ago, apparently he just came here to report what he had found."

    "I understand. Next time he shows up, bring him to my office."

    "I''ll do it." I don''t know if Noah will want to, as he seems like a slightly weird kid, but I''ll have to try and get him here. What if I can''t do that and the guild master ends up pissed at me?

    After that, I left the guild master''s room and went down to the reception.

    "Excuse me, get me a paper, we have an emergency mission, and also give me the list of B-Rank or A-rank adventurers that are currently avable." As soon as I arrived, I asked Rieli to help me.

    Rieli is one of mypanions who has worked as a receptionist here for a few years.

    "Did something serious happen? Maybe a bunch of monsters?"

    "It''s not that, it''s just that a supposed dungeon near the capital was found, so we need a group to explore it."

    "A NEW DUNGEON?" Rieli without thinking said aloud, attracting the attention of all the adventurers who were there.

    "Listen, don''t talk so loud, what if some of these idiots decide to go after the dungeon?" This could even happen.

    "Sorry." Rieli had tears in her eyes, she was a kind girl and very hardworking, since she started working here things have gotten a little simpler when ites to documents.

    "Okay, now go do this for me, then bring everything here. I will write the recruiting poster myself, and also choose the adventurers who will go to the supposed dungeon."

    "Yes ma''am." Rieli ran to the back of the guild to get what I needed. A lot of adventurers were looking at me expectantly, seeming to want me to pick them or something.

    I''m sorry, but you''re still not at the right level to do this.

    ####

    After an hour or so, the poster was ready.

    I put it on the bulletin board and then went after the strongest adventurers that were avable, but the list wasn''t very long. Most of them had been out of town for some time on some mission.

    And some of them had already left today too, and maybe it would take them a long time toe back.

    The only ones left were just two groups of B-rank adventurers, the two groups have three members.

    And there was also a group of A-rank adventurers. Considering their strength, I think they alone would be enough to explore a dungeon that just appeared, but better be careful.

    Already hear cases of adventurers who underestimated a dungeon and ended up dying.

    "Well, I think maybe these three groups will be enough, I''ll also recruit a few more, they seem excited." I wanted more B-RANK and A-rank adventurers, but it looks like we''re going to have to get some with lower RANK

    .

    Anyway, they will stay in the rear when the timees.

    "Rieli, contact these three adventurer groups, I''ll set up another little group with these guys here." Many of them were already near the counter wanting to be called.

    ####

    Some more time had passed and two groups had been formed.

    A group that I had assembled with some C-RANK and D-RANK adventurers who were in the guild and were going to the dungeon.

    And also another group of frustrated adventurers who were angry at my decision, they are annoying.

    But it was already decided.

    "Who was chosen,e with me. And where is Reili?"

    "Here, I''m here, I brought them all." Reili appeared at the guild bringing the three groups of adventurers.

    "All right, all of youe outside, I''ll exin the situation a little bit." After that, we went outside and I exined exactly what had happened, where the supposed dungeon was, and also who had reported it.

    Hearing that had been a rookie adventurer, many adventurers got a little restless and started saying it had been a lie, but I trust Noah wouldn''t do such a thing.

    And he would also be punished if he did something like that, he wouldn''t be stupid.

    With my exnation, they all consented and were willing to go to the dungeon even though they were a little doubtful whether it was true or not. Now the groups that would participate, werepetent.

    It was an A-rank group that went by the name "Dragon yers." A clich��d name and one that other groups around the world use as well, but they even im to have managed to y a dragon.

    And because of the skill of the three members Leofald, Menjo and Hewsung, I don''t doubt it''s a lie although they never presented concrete proof that they did it.

    The other group that needed to be mentioned was the B-rank group that used the name "The diators." Quite a nice name when you''re a 12-year-old writing a fantasy story.

    Its members were Riehol, Theod and Edas. The three had managed to rise from RANK quite quickly after they left school, they are young and can be considered geniuses.

    And thest important group of this exploration was the group "ckbeards." Yes, all the members had a long ck beard, it was a little ridiculous in my opinion.

    The members of the group were Casri, Cas, and Arc. They were a bit old and were veterans, but they were still a B-rank group.

    Maybe if they tried harder in the past, they would have made it to RANK A.

    And apart from these three groups, there were only middle adventurers between Rank D and Rank C in thest group that was created by me. I honestly chose them based solely on their willpower.

    There was nothing very relevant.

    And now that the exploration group had formed, the adventure would begin.

 Chapter 87 - 86 – A Dungeon Never Seen Before.

    After that, without any objections, it was decided that the group that wouldmand the exploration would be the A-rank group "Dragon yers." They are the strongest and the most experienced, so it was to be expected.

    Even if they didn''t ept it I would put them as leaders, so it wouldn''t change much the current situation.

    "So we just have to see what''s in there, right?" Leofald approached me. He was tall, much taller than I remembered. It''s been a while since I''ve seen them since they''re rarely going on missions.

    "Yeah, just go in there and confirm it''s a dungeon. If it''s one, I want you to investigate a little bit to tell what kind of monster there is in there."

    "Okay, so we''re on our way, we shouldn''t be too long." Leofald started walking towards the city gate, and then the huge group of adventurers started to follow, drawing a lot of attention.

    "Do you think everything will be okay? I have a bad feeling." As soon as the adventurers left, Rieli approached me.

    "They are verypetent, even if it was a higher-level dungeon, they shouldn''t have any problems. Or maybe it''s not even a dungeon, I''ll be sad if we do all this work for no reason."

    After saying that, we re-entered the guild to continue our work, the only thing we had to do now was waiting for their return. Now it''s a little after lunch, if Noah''s right about the distance, they''ll get there quickly.

    ####

    "Damn, just when we''re on vacation there''s a new dungeon." It''s been a while since we''ve not epted one mission, but since we were called we couldn''t refuse, that''s annoying.

    "True, maybe it''s not even a dungeon, I wish I had stayed home." Menjo was also whining about it.

    "Leofald, what do you think?" Hewsung called me as he walked beside me, we were already approaching the forest

    .

    "To be honest, I don''t think it''s a dungeon, but we have to investigate. And even if it''s a dungeon, it appeared a short time ago, when we passed through here that day there was nothing, don''t you remember?"

    "I think it was about three months ago? It was before we went on vacation."

    "That''s right, and a huge rock doesn''t form in a short time. But I don''t rule out the possibility that we just haven''t seen her."

    "Yes. But we''ll know when we get there."

    The group of adventurers was big, as soon as we reached the forest we had to stay a little apart as the path was a little narrow, but we were managing to advance quickly.

    From what Rose said, we have to move on for 20 minutes.

    "Hey, look here." As we walked, one of the adventurers caught our eye.

    "What?"

    "There are wild boar bodies everywhere, one monster did that?" I went there and approached one of the bodies.

    "No, a person using magic, or maybe a sword, the body is in too good a state to be a monster."

    "True, there are bodies all over the ce, it seems that this person doesn''t know he needs to take the bodies to the guild."

    "Well, maybe she''s not even an adventurer, but now we need to go. We didn''t have to worry about that."

    After that we continued walking and found some more bodies, this person who passed here certainly knows how to kill a wild boar, maybe it''s the novice adventurer who found the supposed dungeon?

    If it''s him, this guy has a very promising future as an adventurer.

    I miss the time when we were young, I miss it.

    ####

    "Looks like it''s true." After walking for a few more minutes, we found an open space and in the center was arge rock. There was also an entrance that looked pretty deep and it was dark.

    All the adventurers approached the entrance and began to look inside.

    "Let me test something." Menjo approached the entrance and created a small stone using earth magic, after that he threw it inside.

    The rock bounced to the ground a few times and went down, but we never heard the sound of it hitting the bottom.

    "Oh, that looks deep, let''s get going?" Seeing this, I had been interested in going inside this cave, besides, I feel magical power leaking out of it.

    It was a weak magical power.

    "You who can use fire magic go ahead with me because I need lighting." I could use it too, but I didn''t want to spend mana right now.

    "Some of you who can use another type of magic, stay back and prepare for any attack, do whatever protection you''re good at, just protect us if something happens."

    """Yes""" Some adventurers yelled at my order.

    "And you who use a sword or a spear, withdraw your swords and be prepared for any attack. Just because it''s just a supposed dungeon, don''t let your guard down, understand?"

    "Yes sir."

    "Okay, then let''s go. Light everything up." After that, three adventurers activated fire magic at the same time, creating arge source of light at the entrance to the cave.

    As soon as the cave was lit, we noticed arge number of insects and mosses on the wall, which appeared to be a very old building. Also, after a certain point, adder had started to appear...

    "I have no doubts, this is certainly a dungeon," I said as I smiled and started down the steps along with the huge group of adventurers. At my words, a good part of them looked excited.

    "I''ve never been in a dungeon before, what''s it like at the bottom?"

    "I never got into one either, I was always afraid of getting lost."

    "Dude, this ce is scary."

    Some adventurers who were behind started saying unnecessary things, so I had to get their attention.

    "Listen, aren''t you looking out for our protection? You idiots. What if we get a surprise attack? Now that we''re sure it''s a dungeon, we need to redouble our attention."

    """Sorry.""" The three guys apologized and then looked focused around us, that''s great.

    ''They''re not feeling it, are they? The deeper, the more the magic power is increasing, and that''s scary.''

    ####

    We had already descended a few meters and nothing had appeared, the only thing we saw in front of us was darkness. No passages, no doors, no traps, everything was so peaceful.

    The only thing that made me uneasy at the moment was the amount of magical power I was feeling emanating from deep within this ce. Menjo, Hewsung, and a few other more experienced adventurers seem to have started to feel it too.

    "Is there something here? I only see bugs and moss, nothing else." one of the adventurers asked.

    "There''s something here, maybe you''re not feeling it, but it''s extremely powerful. But even though it''s powerful, it''s not something we can''t handle." The magic power was powerful, but even so, I''m sure we could beat whatever was down here without too much trouble.

    So we continued down.

    5 minutes passed.

    10 minutes passed.

    20 minutes passed.

    We had been walking for a long time, it was so long that I was starting to wonder how deep were we now. We could no longer see the cave entrance.

    We were isted here with only one light source that wouldn''tst long.

    Their mana was already starting to run out and they started to take turns to light the ce, it wouldn''tst for long, no one can stay that long with active magic, it''s too exhausting.

    But it seemed that lighting would no longer be needed.

    "Looks like we''ve finally reached the bottom of the stairs." A source of light appeared, they were torches that had been ced on the walls of the ce. Arge lighted corridor was in front of us.

    There were also some rusty doors on all sides.

    "Isn''t that weird? I''ve never seen a dungeon-like this before." Menjo said as he looked along that lighted hallway.

    "True, this is weird." I''ve been in a few dungeons before, but this is the first one I''vee across looking like this. This building looked like a castle abandoned for years.

    But that also meant something.

    This is apletely new dungeon that has never been seen before, so for sure the things you must have in here are amazing. Can you imagine the amount of money we wouldn''t make if we found a treasure here?

    We would never have to work in life again.. Now I''m getting excited.

 Chapter 88 - 87 – Cold.

    A lighted hallway with many doors was our vision at this time.

    "So what do we do? Do we move on or do we look at the doors?" Menjo approached while holding his sword, he looked a little nervous about what might happen.

    "We''re going to set up some groups and we''re going to look at all the doors, there might be something hidden around here. Maybe we can''t find a treasure in here?" I was worried about it right now.

    Is there a treasure in this ce?

    After that, I created three groups. Each more powerful group being the two B-rank groups and our group would take some of the C-RANK and D-RANK adventurers and put them in your groups, then the groups were well distributed.

    Then our little search for something interesting began.

    When we entered the first door, we found only a few empty boxes, there was no monster or anything dangerous around here. Also lucky for us, all the rooms seemed to be lit up.

    We walked down the hall as we searched all the rooms. We found nothing but old books and rusty weapons, nothing that could be worth anything, and that disappointed me.

    "Looks like there''s nothing here, let''s move on?" I said a little discouraged. There was nothing else to do, we continued along with the long, dirty, and lighted corridor. Everything was so calm.

    Apart from the conversations of the adventurers behind me, the unique sound here is some crickets hiding inside the small holes in the wall. I couldn''t feel any danger either, it seemed like a harmless ce.

    No traps, and not even the weakest monsters were in this ce.

    We kept walking for a while and found a few more doors, but we didn''t find anything interesting. The one-way corridor continued for a few minutes until we had finally encountered the first problem.

    "It looks like there are three paths now, what do we do?" Theod one of the members of the group "The diators" asked.

    "We''re going to split up and each group will follow one of the paths. How about keeping the same groups as when we were investigating the rooms?"

    "No, it can get dangerous, we need someone stronger in our group."

    "Are you saying that you alone are not enough?"

    "You three are much stronger than us, we want one of you in each group so we''ll be safer."

    "Hmm, is a B-RANK adventurer scared? This is new to me. But on second thought, I think everything is fine." I had no reason to deny it, I think it''s okay.

    So we split new groups, each of my fellows would take care of one group and I would take care of another. Thus, the B-rank groups were also divided.

    In my group were Riehol and Cas, Riehol was a member of the diators and Cas was a member of the ckbeard group.

    Theod and Casri were in mypanion Menjo''s group. And the other two B-rank adventurers that were left were in my buddy Hewsung''s group. The adventurers C-RANK and D-RANK were divided equally between the groups.

    "Okay, now that the groups have split, each group will go down a path. My group will move on, you can decide where to go."

    After a short conversation, it was decided that my group would go to the middle path, Menjo''s group would go to the left path, and Hewsung''s group would go to the right.

    "Now if there''s something really dangerous, don''t wait and run away. As we don''t have a means ofmunication, we won''t be able to help you if something goes wrong, so I wish all the groups good luck."

    We didn''t have a means ofmunication here, so if any groups were in trouble we''d never know, and that was a little scary to a degree.

    "Alright, if anything goes wrong I''ll leave immediately."

    "Me too, don''t worry." My teammates responded excitedly as they waved, I could trust them.

    ####

    After that, we split up and each group went their own way, so I started to move forward along with my group. As soon as we parted, I started to question if it had been such a good idea.

    That magical power I was feeling before was gone and I wasn''t sure if there was anything in here right now. Did the owner of that magic powere out of the cave? But how?

    Or maybe it was some magic artifact that stopped working?

    I''m not sure, but I didn''t feel like I made the right choice. After a few minutes, I was extremely nervous, it was something I had never felt before in all my years as an adventurer.

    "Are you okay?" Riehol approached me and ced his hand on my shoulder: "You don''t seem to be feeling well, are you feeling something?"

    "It''s nothing, I just started feeling a little pain in my leg, it''s been a while since I''ve walked for a long time." We had already gone on vacation a few months ago.

    But of course, it''s a lie, I would never feel pain in my leg just from walking even if I didn''t walk for a year.

    "Okay, but if the pain gets unbearable, just let me know." Riehol was a nice guy, maybe I should tell him what I''m really sorry for.

    "Listen, Riehol..."

    "Hey look, there''s something." I didn''t even have time to say anything. One of the adventurers yelled as he ran forward towards the light at the end of the hall.

    It was glowing so much, it felt like I would go blind if I didn''t close my eyes.

    We only walked for a few minutes, but the temperature weather totally changed, it was like we were in the middle of the snow right now, it was cold enough to freeze the water in my bottle right away.

    All adventurers were shivering as they felt that cold. The cold was so bad it was hurting our skin, but what the hell is this? It makes no sense.

    "Hey, what is this?"

    "I''ve never felt so cold in my life, my hands are numb."

    "How did this happen? Weren''t we in a cave? We need to go back immediately."

    "Hey, there''s something weird behind us!" When one of the adventurers yelled, I looked back in despair and noticed arge block made of ice blocking the exit.

    All the adventurers started swinging their swords and using their magic to break the huge block of ice blocking the passage, but the block regenerated instantly.

    "Hey, look at this. Shit, shit." One of the adventurers beside me caught my eye. I back the attention towards the light and appeared a strange figure.

    "Isn''t that Stanron?" Stanron, is this the guy who ran towards the light at that time?

    "There''s something wrong with him. Hey Stanron, are you okay?"

    "Awa, Ah��." Stanron tried to speak but couldn''t, they were walking slowly towards us. As soon as he got close enough to us, his body wentpletely white like it was covered in ice.

    In just a second a wholeyer of ice was created around his body, what kind of magic is this? Damn it!

    But it wasn''t just his body that was covered in ice, as soon as he was frozen, Stanron lost his bnce and fell to the ground. When his body mmed into the ground, the sound of breaking ss could be heard throughout the cavern.

    Stanron''s body fell and broke into several pieces of red ice, all of his body inside waspletely frozen.

    Seeing that terrifying scene of his teammate being torn apart in front of him, the adventurer who once seemed happy to have his teammate around, was now desperate.

    "Aaaaaaaah, who was the bastard who did this to you?" He knelt on the ground and began to pick up each piece of his friend''s body as he dragged them closer to his body.

    The tears falling from his eyes were freezing before they hit the ground, it was a scene I really didn''t expect to see today.

    All the adventurers who were there at that moment began to realize that they were in danger, so they continued to try to break the ice block, but it was no use. The block continued to regenerate.

    I tried using fire magic to try to melt the ice, but the ice block regeneration was so fast, I couldn''t even get close to opening a passage for us to get out of this ce.

    "Hey, isn''t that block moving?"

    "Do something, aren''t you an A-RANK adventurer?"

    "We''re going to freeze like Stanron, do something, you worthless old man."

    The adventurers were desperate, and I honestly didn''t know what to do other than use fire magic to try to lessen the chill we were feeling.

 Chapter 89 - 88 – Infernal Heat.

    "Hey, Menjo." Casri got close enough for me to feel his breath, he really seemed to want no one around us to hear: "Aren''t you feeling something strange? I think we''d better go back now."

    What?

    "I''m not feeling, what is it?" I was walking normally down the hall, but I couldn''t feel anything wrong, maybe I missed something? No, I''m pretty sure there was nothing here.

    "Aren''t you feeling the environment getting warmer? The more we advance, the more heat it starts to do."

    "Now that you say��" A few meters ago I was already feeling the weather a little warm, but now the heat is gradually increasing. Maybe there''s something hot likeva or fire down the hall?

    "Don''t you think it''s too weird? The mood was normal and it started to change all of a sudden."

    "It''s a little weird, but couldn''t it be justva or something? We''re in a cave, it''s not that rare to find something like that." I''ve heard some cases of hugeva pits inside caves and dungeons.

    "Well, it could be... But I still feel like we should go back."

    "You are worrying too much." Casri looked really nervous about the situation. Well, I know the reason he''s feeling that way, as we still don''t know exactly what it''s about.

    "Hey, isn''t it too hot in here?"

    "Yes, I feel like I''m in an oven."

    "You''re exaggerating, but it''s really hot."

    After a few meters, all the adventurers started toin. Quickly our water began to run out as all the adventurers were drinking enough to cool off.

    If we stayed here any longer we would run out of water and that is a big problem. We could make water with magic, but it''s not very suitable for drinking, it would only make things worse.

    "Listen, guys, it''s very hot and I don''t think we should continue." I had given up on going on, the heat that was already here was like we were close enough to a firece to burn.

    And we still don''t see the end of the corridor, if we keep going we''ll end up dying.

    ''And also, Leofald said toe back if we had too much trouble.''

    "Yes, I agree. I can''t stand being here in this ce anymore, I feel like my skin will start to melt at any moment." Casri was exaggerating a bit.

    "I also think we should go back, then we''lle back here a little more prepared, it''s impossible to move on." Theod was sweating as he used wind magic to try to cool off a bit.

    Everyone who could use wind and water magic was using magic to cool off.

    "Okay, so let''s go back and let Leofald know we can''t continue, he''ll understand."

    Right~~

    Alright~~

    Let''s go fast~~

    All the adventurers started to agree with me and turned to leave. So we started walking in the opposite direction. But I started to notice that there was something weird going on.

    "Stop, look up." There were some adventurers ahead of me, they were quickly walking so they could get out of here rapidly.

    "Hm?" The group of three C-RANK adventurers stopped walking and looked back.

    "Look up?" With no time to react, the three men were swallowed by arge amount ofva that suddenly fell from the cave''s ceiling.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH~

    IT HURTS~~

    AAAAHHH~~

    The three men screamed and struggled as they were burned alive by theva. Secondster their bodies had already been burned enough for their bones to be exposed.

    Most of their bodies had been melted by theva.

    Some adventurers desperately started using water magic to extinguish the fire that remained in their bodies, but after the fire was extinguished, the three men no longer moved or made a sound.

    The three were already dead.

    I couldn''t do anything.

    I just watched those three men burn alive in front of me, maybe it''s one of the most agonizing scenes I''ve ever seen in my entire life.

    "Shit, what happened? Where did thisvae from?" Theod screamed in despair.

    "I don''t know, but it keeps falling." Theva was falling infinitely from the ceiling, it was like there was a hugeva pit on top of us and a hole had been opened under it right here.

    Theva was starting to take over the corridor, forcing us to go back in the same direction we were going before.

    As theva came towards us, it again swallowed the bodies of the three men and came towards us quickly. We can''t do anything but run back into the extreme heat.

    All adventurers were desperate for what was happening. Many were confused by what was really going on.

    I used water magic, but it was of no use. I can''t do anything to help you now.

    ####

    "It looks like we''re almost at the end, there''s a light there." It had been some time we were walking, Edas and Arc were walking beside me and the other adventurers were behind.

    The atmosphere looked like before, nothing had changed and there didn''t seem to be a trap or anything wrong going on here. After walking for a few more minutes, we finally arrived in a room.

    At the end of the hallway was something I would never have imagined seeing underground. Is this even possible? Do nts not need to be exposed to the sun to be born?

    "Wow, are we underground?" Edas said as he ced his hand on one of the trees, yes, trees. Underground was a huge room that looks more like a forest.

    There was grass all over the ground, trees, and flowers of all kinds.

    "Hey, isn''t that insane? How is this possible?" I said as I approached Edas to make sure that tree was really real.

    "I don''t know, but look, there are even birds." Looking up I even noticed some birds flying among the trees, it was like I was in that forest outside the cave, I would never imagine that there was such a ce here.

    All adventurers were surprised and could not believe what they were seeing in front of them.

    "What do you think this is? Maybe some kind of magic made this happen? Or maybe it was something created by the dungeon itself?"

    "The dungeon probably created this, but I''ve never seen anything like it." It was normal for dungeons to createpletely strange structures underground, but this was the strangest one I had ever seen.

    Just like that structure that looked like a castle.

    "Maybe there''s something hidden around here? But isn''t this ce too big? There might also be some monster hiding here, be careful." I said as I walked away from the trees.

    Seeing that I walked away from the trees, the other adventurers did the same.

    "What do you want to do now? Want to go back and talk to Leofald about it? Or maybe you want to look around a bit? We can find a lot of things around here." The ce was huge, perhaps equaling the size of a small town.

    Also, the ce was lit up like there was a sun in here, but I couldn''t see where exactly the light wasing from.

    And for a structure that big to be underground, the more I think about it, the more insane it all bes.

    "I think we can look around a little bit, but I want everyone to stay together, not split up or go far away. We don''t know exactly what''s here." I gave the order and all the adventurers agreed.

    After that, we entered the forest, and when we walked just a few minutes inside that ce, I started to notice that something was wrong.

    "GET DOWN!" With my sudden scream, all the adventurers were startled and got down. The next moment a rope that looked like it was made of grass passed over our heads.

    I have no idea where this came from.

    "Is everyone okay?" I looked back to look at all the adventurers behind us.

    Wherever the rope had gone, everything had been cut. Even the nearby trees copsed, the rope cut through the trees as if they were nothing, I wonder what would have happened if it had hit us.

    A rope that looks like a sharp de, that''s scary.

    "Looks like one of us was hit." At the speech of one of the adventurers at the back of the group, I kept low and walked over.

    One of the adventurers had been hit directly by the rope, his body had been easily split in half. It was disgusting and I couldn''t stare at that scene.

    "Looks like we''re in a lot of danger here." As I said this, I began to notice a lot of people looking at us from all sides, especially from above the trees among the leaves.

    As we hadn''t walked very long, we went back to the entrance to this ce, but when we got there the entrance was blocked by nts.

    As much as we tried to cut or use magic, we couldn''t get those nts out, we were trapped here, so we couldn''t do anything but move on through the forest.

    I don''t think we should have "invaded" this ce.

 Chapter 90 - 89 - Ice Structures.

    Some time had passed and we were getting closer and closer to the exit, we were getting closer and closer to being frozen just like Stanron, and I didn''t quite know what to do.

    Most adventurers had already started to give up everything and ept their death, but some were still trying to break the ice, but nothing helped.

    "Damn it, am I going to die here?" We were only a few feet away from that cold room, and the ice began to advance even faster, leaving all the adventurers even more desperate.

    I could see some crying and others wanting to kill themselves before they were frozen, but they didn''t have the heart for something like that.

    "Looks like the time hase." We were already in front of that room, the first thing I noticed was that the floor was made of ice.

    Before long we were all dragged into the room, the cold was extreme, but the fire magic was keeping us a little warm. Of course, it wouldn''tst that long.

    "But what is this?"

    "Is it all ice?"

    "This is insane, how can this be possible?"

    Arriving in the room, all the adventurers couldn''t believe what they were seeing. A huge room that could even be bigger than many cities, the room was covered in ice.

    In the ceiling were huge unstable stctites that could fall at any moment.

    All over the room were mountains made of ice and also ice pirs that came out of the ground and were meters high. Maybe they''re 20 meters tall? I have never seen anything like this in my life.

    There were so many ice pirs all over the room that it looked like a forest made of ice, but no flowers just pir made of ice.

    "This is beautiful." I couldn''t contain my words, it was a beautiful ce. A ce anyone would like to see once in a lifetime.

    "This is not the time for this, haven''t you noticed?" Riehol was nervous.

    "What?"

    "We don''t freeze to death just getting in here, so Stanron didn''t die for it, someone did this to him."

    "So it means there''s someone in here who did this to him."

    "Exactly."

    I started looking around and I could only see ice, saw no sign of any living beings. No nt would survive in this ce, all the water that was once in this ce had also frozen.

    "Do you think whoever did this to him is a monster? Or maybe it''s a person?"

    "I can''t say either. This ce was created by the dungeon, so what appeared here was also created by the dungeon, wouldn''t it normally be a monster?"

    "You''re right, but I don''t rule out all possibilities." There are people strong enough in the world who could do something like that.

    "But then, what do you want to do now? The exit is blocked and if we stand here we will freeze to death. We are going look for another way out?"

    "Well, our water is frozen, but I think if we suck the ice we''ll be fine. Now food is a problem, all the food I brought with me turned to ice." I grabbed a loaf of bread from my bag and mmed it into the wall.

    It shattered, the bread waspletely frozen as was all the food.

    "Try to heat the food with fire magic, I think it will do the trick." One of the adventurers said.

    "We don''t have many people who can use fire magic, so let''s leave it for when we''re really hungry, okay?" We''ve been here for a few hours, so we were already starting to get hungry.

    But we would have to hang on.

    People who use fire magic need to rest because otherwise their mana will run out and that will be a problem. We were already taking turns, but even so, it wasn''t being enough, at some point we would reach the limit.

    "Alright, now let''s move on, everyone stays together and keeps warming up somehow, preferably walk very close together for your body heat to increase."

    "Hmm..."

    "Would you rather freeze to death than stay close to a man?" With my words, the men approached and began to practically hug each other, I think that''s fine.

    "So where are we going?" Riehol said as he approached me.

    "Let''s move on and let''s walk between these ice pirs."

    "Doesn''t this look like an ice forest?"

    "That''s what I thought."

    ####

    We continued advancing between the pirs of ice, it was so cold that our steps were slow.

    In addition to the ice, a cold wind circted through the ce, showing that there was somewhere the wind would be entering, and that ce could be our exit. But it wouldn''t be easy to find.

    "Dude, this is insane," I said as I looked around and saw the great tall ice structures.

    "Don''t touch anything, maybe the structures are unstable and copse, that would be a problem."

    "Right." Following Riehol''s tip, I avoided at all costs touching some of the structures while walking around.

    The other adventurers were also being careful with this, even more with the fire magic, as they could melt the ice and make everythinge crashing down on us. But because of the cold, I doubt anything like that would happen.

    "Leofald, how about we climb one of those mountains? That way we can get a good view. I don''t think continuing to walk around here will help anything, we''re just wasting time."

    "You''re right, how long do you think it would take us to get there?"

    "Maybe an hour? But because of the speed we''re walking, it might take up to two hours."

    "That''s a long time."

    "But we have no other alternative, walking around here won''t do any good, and it would certainly take us even longer to find something."

    "You''re right, so let''s go. You, in addition to continuing to walk, pay attention to your surroundings because something may appear." I still hadn''t forgotten what had happened to Stanron, and this thing that did this to him is still around.

    From there began our ice adventure. It took us a long time to reach one of the mountains. Along the way some adventurers got sick, forcing us to stop and that dyed us even more.

    The only good news is that we haven''t had any contact with any monsters. We were fragile, if we found something we would have a lot of problems, thankfully that hadn''t happened.

    And right now there was another problem. We were on the side of the mountain all made of ice, and it was very steep.

    There were a few ces to lean on, but with the slippery ice, it was very easy for someone to fall on top and get hurt a lot, or even end up dying. So we decided to pick just a few people to go up.

    "All right. I will go, and you two. Riehol and Cas stay down here to help others in case something happens." I had decided to take two C-rank adventurers with me, as taking the other two stronger adventurers with me would be a problem.

    The other two guys I picked looked restless and nervous, but they couldn''t thwart me.

    Riehol and Cas seemed relieved not to have to climb all that structure, I can understand them, this is not going to be easy. For a moment I thought about using a knife to help, but I discarded that idea.

    If I pierced the ice, maybe the structure would start to crack, because the ice here didn''t feel so firm, it felt like everything would fall apart at any moment.

    "Alright, let''s start climbing. Don''t leave here, understand?"

    "Right."

    "You two, let''s go," I called the other guys and then we started up that high mountain made of ice. The path wasplicated and slippery. I had to use my hands and also my nails to keep my bnce.

    And the cold was burning my hands, every time I held the ice with my hands, I felt like I was putting my hand in the fire, it was unbearable pain.

    I started to wonder if these guys could handle it, but I didn''t look back and continued climbing carefully.

    But even without looking back, I decided to talk to them.

    "How are you doing, do you think you can do it?" Looking up I could still see a long way ahead, it would take another 30 minutes or more to reach the top, and it was getting harder and harder to keep up.

    Because of pain in the feet and hands, and also because of the slippery structure.

    "I think I can, but I don''t feel my hands anymore."

    "I also can''t feel my hands properly anymore, and my face is also hurting."

    That was also a problem, the cold wind that blew against our face was so cold it hurt.

    "Okay, hang in there, don''t let your hand and feet slip, if you fall out of here you already know what will happen, don''t you?"

    The adventurers didn''t respond, but I think they understood what would happen.. After that, we continued climbing the mountain in silence.

 Chapter 91 - 90 – Lava Everywhere

    With theva approaching us, we had no choice but to run into the heat to avoid being swallowed and burned alive. But the closer we got to the "Exit" the warmer the environment got.

    ''If we don''t get burned alive by theva, we''ll be burned alive when we reach the end of the hall.'' That''s what I was thinking, but I had no choice but to keep running.

    After a few meters, finally, a light had appeared, and also hot steam came from that ce, almost burning the hairs on my body. The heat was so great that the water in our bottles started to evaporate quickly.

    Our skin was starting to burn from the heat, and the finer hairs were burning.

    It was like we were being cooked.

    And with this heat, we were sweating a lot, we would end up dehydrated in no time.

    "We''re almost there, run." Theva was still behind us, so I encouraged the adventurers to keep running, but many of them couldn''t take it anymore, they were about to pass out.

    But I have to keep encouraging them all.

    And after less than a minute, we finally made it out of the hallway, the first feeling I got was like I was jumping into a pot of boiling water, my skin started to burn.

    All the adventurers who left the corridor would instantly start screaming in pain.

    "Make it stop, use water magic, quick."

    "Please ssh water on me, I can''t take it anymore."

    "I''m going to die, help."

    I kept holding back from starting to scream desperately because of the pain I was feeling, as I couldn''t despair here and leave them all helpless.

    If the person in charge can''t stay sane, this will turn into even more hell.

    "All right, whoever can use water magic. Get everyone''s body wet, and take off their shirts to protect their face." I removed my armor and then immediately removed my shirt. I rolled up the shirt over my head, leaving only a part of my eyes out.

    All adventurers started doing the same thing right away.

    Some adventurers continued to use water magic to cool our bodies. Removing the armor had also done a lot to contain the heat.

    The iron armor some wore was practically serving as a pot to cook them alive.

    "Okay, now we need to get out of here as soon as possible. We''re almost out of the water and we''re going to dehydrate quickly. And don''t even think about drinking the water produced with magic, it will only harm you even more."

    Giving the warning, I turned to the front and looked at thatrge room in front of me. A huge room madepletely of a dark stone very much like coal, but it was much darker.

    Small volcanoes were all over the room, where arge amount ofva kept being thrown into the air as it fell into arge river ofva that was in the center.

    In addition to the big river, there were also smallerva pits all over the ce.

    It was just volcanoes and a river ofva, there was no sign of life in this ce.

    The walking ces made of that dark stone were also hot, even our shoes couldn''t contain the heat. Some shoes even started to melt when we started walking alongside the hugeva river.

    All the while, we continued to use water magic to cool our bodies, but it wouldn''t continue to work for long.

    We walked for a long time, it was a big room, maybe it''s even bigger than the capital, how can that be possible? Did I enter another world or something?

    The river ofva was bubbling, and the rising heat made us dizzy.

    "Menjo, what are we going to do? There''s nothing in this ce, just rocks andva, we have to look for a way out."

    "I don''t know what to do now, I feel like I might pass out at any moment, the others are also reaching their limit." I looked back and noticed many adventurers already starting to feel short of breath and dizzy.

    It was torture to be in a ce like this.

    It was like I was in the worst city on the demonic continent. I don''t think even there they have ces like this.

    "We need to think of something, we''re going to die if it goes on like this."

    "I don''t know��" The only thing I coulde up with next was to keep striving to walk through that ce and find a way out, but I don''t know how long we''d be able to do that.

    Baam~~

    A few stepster, I looked back and a C-RANK adventurer was lying on the ground with his eyes closed.

    "Shit, are you okay? Hey, don''t do this to me, hey man." One of hispanions approached the unconscious man and tried to wake him up while crying desperately, but he was no longer breathing and his heart stopped beating soon after.

    Hic~~ The man sobbed as his tears turned to steam when they fall to the ground.

    I looked at my arm, and my skin was already starting to turn dark red, my skin was being burned little by little, it was hurting a lot.

    All the adventurers were suffering at the time, and every few meters we walked, another adventurer fell to the ground unconscious, the group of adventurers was getting smaller and smaller.

    I had already given up hope of getting out alive.

    Everywhere I looked, I could see only rocks andva pools.

    "Hahaha, looks like it''s over for us."

    "Hey, Menjo. Don''t say that, we have to make an effort, if we die here we won''t be able to tell anyone what we saw, and I don''t want to die now either. I just had an expensive daughter." Theod stood in front of me and gripped my shoulders.

    His eyes were filled with tears, I could see the despair on his face as well as all the adventurers behind me.

    Casri was looking at us dejectedly, he also seemed to have given up a long time ago.

    "Okay, let''s get out of here, shall we?"

    "Yeah, we''re going to get out of here and let everyone know how amazing this ce is." Theod forced a smile and then released me.

    But I didn''t want to tell him that those hopes were useless at the moment, haven''t they realized we''re only alive because that thing wants to?

    ####

    Looking back, that thing kept following us. Maybe it was an exaggeration to say we''re alive because she wants to, but this creature is really strong.

    It was a small red man, he had no face and his body was covered inva. He was chasing us while hiding behind the big rocks had around the ce.

    ''This thing is powerful, it can kill them all quickly.'' Maybe only I can face this thing.

    I just kept walking and waiting for that thing to attack. We couldn''t get away from this thing if it decided to attack us.

    We would have to fight.

    And so, I tried to ignore that thing was there and move on, but things were getting more and moreplicated. People who could use water magic had already passed out or died.

    The few people left were already at their limit.

    Besides, we hadn''t found anything either, no way out or anything we could use to get rid of the heat. If only there was some water for us to drink.

    Our water is gone, we had nothing.

    "Hm? Look over there." Casri who was beside me said as he pointed his finger towards one of theva pits, he was looking at it with his eyes shining.

    "What?"

    "Can''t you see? A pond." Casri had a smile on his face, since I met him I''ve never seen him this happy. But... What was he talking about?

    "Listen, there''s nothing like that... Hey." Before waiting for me to finish, Casri started running towards theva pit desperately.

    "Water, we finally found water."

    "Casri, wait!"

    "This is not water!" I ran after him, but I didn''t have that much strength in my legs at the moment.

    Before I could get close enough to Casri, he dove towards theva pit and was slowly swallowed as his body was burned. He didn''t even scream, he died in silence.

    I confess that I felt a little like throwing myself inside this ce and dying quickly.

    "Shit, we''re doomed.." Theod, who had previously been confident that we could find a way out, had finally fallen intoplete despair.

 Chapter 92 - 91 – This Forest Is Infested With Monsters.

    With the sudden onught we received, all the adventurers remained crouched without moving. We were looking desperately at the trees, but I could only feel someone''s presence, couldn''t see anyone.

    "Listen, stay low and be very careful, maybe another attack like that could happen." I swallowed my saliva and started walking.

    We left the adventurer body behind and moved on, we couldn''t bring him with us, I''m sorry.

    Everywhere we could hear the sounds of the trees swaying.

    "Hewsung, what do you think that was about?" Edas approached.

    "Aren''t you feeling the presence of these things? They are hidden everywhere."

    "What, are there monsters here? I thought it was a trap"

    "I don''t know if they''re monsters or not, but they sure as hell don''t want us here." I could feel the intention to killing from all sides, this sensitivity of mine helped me a lot.

    "Can you know exactly where they are? We can try to attack them."

    "I just know they''re up in the trees, but they keep moving non-stop, we couldn''t hit them easily." They are fast, at every moment I felt some of them passing us quickly.

    They''re jumping through the trees at the same speed as a wolf running through the ground, that''s scary.

    All adventurers were restless as our eyesight was very impaired. We couldn''t see anything but tree trunks and leaves. There were so many leaves that it blocked our view from above.

    So as much as the monsters continued to run, we couldn''t see it. Of course, I had warned all adventurers about the monsters'' presence, so they had redoubled their attention.

    "Listen, let''s try to go faster now, but be careful. Don''t be frightened by their sound in the trees, just do something if you feel they might attack you, understand?"

    The adventurers agreed.

    "Maybe if we don''t attack them, they can leave us alone." That was a very optimistic thought on my part.

    "Guuuaarr~~" As soon as my speech ended, again a rope fell from the top of the trees, but this time it didn''te the same way. It descended directly towards the neck of one of the adventurers.

    With no time to react, the rope wrapped itself around his neck and he was pulled upwards, his body disappears into the leaves of the trees a few meters high.

    "Shit, these things are going to kill us." One of the nearby adventurers had tried to cut the rope, but the only thing damaged was his sword.

    This rope was very strong, what is this thing made of?

    "Don''t despair, let''s move forward carefully."

    "Let''s try to do something, we can use fire magic to burn all these trees." One of the adventurers said while smiling, he seemed sure he wanted to do this, is he an idiot?

    "If the forest starts to catch fire, we would also be affected since we are in the forest. Also, these trees are very green, they wouldn''t burn easily." Normally the driest leaves would burn easily.

    "So what about trying to lure them in somehow to try to kill them? If we do nothing, we will be killed one by one." Arc looked confident that this would work.

    But he was right, if we continued doing nothing inside the forest, these things would start attacking and killing each one of us, and from what''s happened to us, I''m sure that wouldn''t be too difficult.

    "Okay, let''s do this. But what do you have in mind? I don''t think just screaming they would attract them."

    "We''re going to set the forest on fire, or somehow make them think we''re going to do it."

    "Did not quite understand."

    "These things live here, they stay in the hidden trees all the time, if we threatened to burn the forest they wouldn''t attack?"

    "Or maybe it just makes them even angrier, and then they will kill us quickly. But let''s keep walking while we think about what to do, if we just stand here we''re going to get killed."

    I didn''t want to be stuck in the same spot, so I caught the attention of the other adventurers and we started walking again, this time being even more careful.

    But it was scary not knowing where they were. We couldn''t even see the shadow of the monsters that were up in the trees.

    Seeing this, I started asking the adventurers that they could use wind magic to cut some branches off the trees.

    "It might make them a little angry, but that way we can see what''s up there." At least we wouldn''t be burning the forest.

    Soon after, adventurers who could use wind magic began to release a strong wind in the shape of a de or even in the form of an arrow to cut the branches of trees.

    We stood in one ce as we fired magic non-stop, trees were being cut down quickly, leaves and branches falling in all directions.

    YYYY~~

    UAAAAAAAA~~

    As soon as our vision started to get a little clearer, and we could see the tops of the trees, those things started screaming fiercely as they jumped around.

    And after a few seconds, the path was clear and we could see those things that were up there.

    "Shit, we''repletely dead."

    "Dude, this is scary."

    "How are we going to get away from these things?" There they were, so many that I couldn''t even count how many there were.

    ####

    Many of them were on top of us.

    We were looking at it not believing how many monsters were there, I couldn''t feel that there were so many, this is insane.

    They all had dark green skin and had a big tails. They had huge fangs like a wolf''s, and their ws could also tear someone''s flesh easily.

    They were ugly, but what scared us the most was the amount of them, if they all got together to attack us, we would be killed in a few seconds.

    "Let''s take it easy, don''t despair." I started walking slowly as I looked at all those monsters, I was in a cold sweat as I practically held my breath.

    The monsters had already noticed our presence but remained silent just staring at us with their red eyes.

    "Walk very slowly, don''t show that you want to attack them, and don''t show that you''re scared either." We just had to do it.

    Even if we used all our strength here, even me and two B-rank adventurers, we wouldn''t be able to take it.

    We continued walking slowly as we walked away from that ce, in a short time we had already walked a considerable distance.

    "What was that? What monsters were those?" One of the adventurers said in a low voice.

    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen something like that before, maybe it''s a new species."

    "I don''t care what they are, I care how many monsters were there, what the hell was that?" One of the adventurers said while shaking, he was almost crying.

    His formerly manly appearance was now destroyed.

    "I don''t know, but we can''t do anything to beat these things."

    "What do you mean. You''re not an A-RANK adventurer? You should be strong enough to beat several B-rank adventurers in one fight."

    "Did you see the number of monsters? That is just one tree, I wouldn''t doubt that in this ce there are more than a thousand of those things."

    "You''re exaggerating, maybe it''s just those, and they were following us."

    "Look at the size of this forest, this is impossible." After the little discussion, we started walking faster. I couldn''t feel the presence of those monsters anymore, so taking advantage of the situation I started walking faster.

    I wanted to get out of this forest as soon as possible, it sure as hell wasn''t covering this whole ce, there must be a way out.

    "How much longer are we going to walk? This forest never ends."

    "We have to take advantage of this opportunity, the monsters seem to have lost interest in us, they are not attacking and I don''t even feel their presence," I said as I quickened my steps even more.

    The adventurers weren''t able to keep up with me very well, but they were trying very hard.

    "Fortunately, I was afraid my head would also be ripped off."

    "Dude, you better not say that, you''re practically��" Before the adventurer finished his sentence, a rope came down and grabbed directly around his neck. This time he wasn''t pulled, his head was ripped off instantly.

    With that horrifying scene, some adventurers started to despair and run, it was a bad choice now.

 Chapter 93 - 92 – A Monster?

    We were almost at the top of that great mountain made of ice. My hands were frozen and I didn''t even feel them anymore, even the pain was gone now. After going through it all, we were finally getting closer.

    I was pretty surprised that the other two adventurers had made it this far. Perhaps because of the fear of falling, they worked harder. Well, if we fall, we''re sure to die.

    "It''s almost there, hold on tight." The terrain wasn''t so steep anymore, so it made our climb a lot easier.

    "I can''t take it anymore." He was even having trouble speaking. I can understand it, because of the cold I couldn''t even open my mouth, and my lips were freezing.

    "I''m almost reaching my limit too." The other adventurer said as he took another step.

    We continued to climb and I could already see the top. It was apletely t ce and there was nothing up there.

    Taking a few more steps, I finally made it to the top. The first thing I did was drop to the ground andy there while I took a deep breath. My breathing was uneven.

    The other adventurers also managed to climb up without any problems, when they got up there, they startedughing uncontrobly, they looked so relieved that they couldn''t contain themselves.

    "Hahaha, I can''t believe we''re here. How long did it take?"

    "I don''t know, but probably two hours. When we were halfway through I thought about throwing myself down there and giving up, but I''m d I stayed focused."

    "If you had thrown yourself, you would have died."

    "That was also one of the reasons I didn''t do it."

    "What an idiot you are..."

    "Hahaha, sorry."

    The other two adventurers were friends, so I couldn''t interfere in their conversation and just continued to rest as much as I could for the moment. Thissted for a few more minutes.

    I wasn''t even caring about the cold anymore at the moment. As for the other adventurers, they were shaking like crazy, it seems that moving was warming up our bodies.

    #####

    After getting enough rest, our bodies were already starting to freeze. The wind was much stronger up here, so it was even harder to take all the cold.

    After getting up, I looked down and noticed our group standing in the same spot, they were using fire magic to warm up, and I also did the same to warm up the three of us.

    We were so high up that I could barely see them because of the distance.

    "Okay, what can we see from here." I think we were too high, I can''t even calcte exactly how many meters it is.

    "Well, nothing but ice." One of the adventurers said as he approached closer to the edge of the ice "cliff".

    "Exactly, we can''t even see the end of this ce." Even being meters high, we couldn''t see the end of this room, it was like we had traveled to another world as soon as we entered here.

    But our eyesight was also being greatly hampered by the fog that was everywhere.

    "And even though it''s cold here, there are still some unfrozenkes, look at that." One of the adventurers pointed, there I could see several unfrozenkes.

    "This is not good? That way we''ll have water to drink as our water is frozen."

    "You sure? That water must not have frozen for a good reason, I''m not sure it''s safe to drink." He was somewhat right.

    Everything that was made of water, even our own water spells that we were trying to use were frozen, but that river waspletely unfrozen.

    Maybe it''s not even water? Or maybe there''s something in the water that keeps it from freezing?

    "We''ll know when we get there. It won''t do any good for us to stay here, there''s no way out anywhere." We stayed for a good few minutes looking all over the ce, but what we could see were ice,kes, and more ice.

    There were no passages anywhere, and this made us very worried because the only exit, had been frozen by some kind of magic and we couldn''t get out.

    "Listen, what do we tell them? That we didn''t find anything from up here. Let''s say we''re going to remain trapped here until we freeze to death?"

    "Calm down, we look down from above, but maybe something is hidden somewhere, like at the base of these mountains, maybe there''s a cave somewhere."

    "You are very optimistic, aren''t you?"

    "I try to be hahaha." To be honest, I didn''t believe we would be able to find a way out.

    "Alright, then let''s go down."

    "This time be very careful because going downhill will be much more dangerous."

    "Sure."

    As my twopanions began to descend the mountain, I turned again and looked at thatndscape. The only thing I thought about now was how sorry I was for having entered this ce.

    Even if I found a treasure right now, I don''t think I would be happy.

    "Hm?" As I looked into the distance, I thought I saw a person on top of one of the mountains, she was looking directly at me. But at the same time, a great amount of fog passed through that ce and the figure disappeared.

    ''What the fuck? Someone here? Wait, is this person who did that?''

    Because of the distance and the fog, I couldn''t see what that person looked like very well. But I was pretty sure I had a human body and was wearing some clothing I couldn''t quite figure out what I was made of.

    Was its armor? And now that I thought about it, it felt like ice.

    Just by seeing that figure, my heart had already started to race and I started to feel restless. As I watched mypanions descend the mountain, I wondered whether or not to tell them what I had seen.

    ####

    After the death of one of the B-rank adventurers who had just jumped into theva, the few adventurers started to get even more desperate. A B-rank adventurer had gone mad that way, what would happen to them?

    "Listen, start running, we have to find a way out as soon as possible. Run until you reach your limits, standing still won''t do any good." Our bodies were already weak, and it wouldn''t be long before we all passed out or went crazy like Carsi.

    "What are you saying? If we do that now we''ll end up dying, we''re feeling pretty bad already." One of the C-rank adventurers said as he breathed heavily and looked into my eyes.

    "So you prefer to continue walking slowly beside theseva pits? If we stay here, we will die the same way."

    "You''re right, but..."

    "Just let''s go, quick." I looked back and noticed that figure throwing itself into one of theva pits. That was one of the reasons I wanted to hurry, if we keep walking so slowly, that thing will get even closer to us.

    "You''re acting weird, don''t tell me you''re freaking out too?" Theod asked as he approached.

    "Listen, we need to get out of here ASAP. Don''t talk to them, but there''s a monster right behind us, he threw himself into thatva pit back there." I turned and showed Theod the well.

    "You sure? Wasn''t it just a hallucination like what happened with Casri?"

    "It''s not a hallucination, this thing has been chasing us for a long time. I wouldn''t like to say that, but I don''t think even a B-RANK adventurer like you could kill that thing."

    "What are you saying? You are crazy."

    "I''m telling the truth, that thing isn''t normal, if it gets close to us we''ll die in an instant." I was too weak, we would die.

    "You''re starting to scare me." Theod didn''t seem to believe what I was saying.

    "Fine, but don''t tell me I didn''t warn you, I''ll move on and you decide whether toe or not, I''m not going to stand here and wait for that thing toe."

    I started running and left the rest of them behind. I looked back and the adventurers continued to look at me, but then they also started running after me.

    I ran and got as far away from theva pits. I believed the heat in my body would lessen, but it still didn''t do any good. I got tired quickly but kept running.

    I looked everywhere, in mountains, in shallow caves, I couldn''t find anything that could be a way out.

    I was getting more and more desperate, but I also calmed down thinking that I had walked away from that thing.

 Chapter 94 - 93 – I Finally Found Water.

    All the adventurers got desperate and started running through the trees, they were just moving on as they screamed. We were thinking the monsters had moved away, but we were wrong.

    "Calm down, don''t run or you''ll get their attention-" As I spoke my sentence, one of the ropes came from above towards my neck, but I leaned my body back and avoided the rope.

    Seeing this, I gripped my sword and prepared to enter a battle.

    Of course, I also started running so as not to be so far removed from all the adventurers. They should have stayed together, but they were spreading through the forest, that''s not good.

    Most of them are weak and won''t be able to do anything in this situation, I don''t even know if the B-rank adventurers will be able to do anything.

    "Get that thing away from me." Again a rope came down and tried to grab me, but I swung my sword with all my strength and cut the rope in half. I picked up the piece of rope that had fallen out and began to analyze what that thing was made of.

    As soon as I held it, I noticed that this thing was made of grass and bark, it was something strange and it was also very resistant. If my sword wasn''t sharp enough, I would have a hard time cutting it.

    But how did something made of grass and bark cut a person''s body in half? Maybe it''s another type of rope?

    ''My God. That was made by another monster, not these.'' Considering that all the attacks that were made by these monsters are made with this rope, that first attack wasn''t made by them.

    There''s something even more dangerous here.

    "Listen, get back together, I need to talk to you guys, calm down." I started running again while screaming in the middle of the forest.

    At various times I received attacks from those ropes, but swinging my sword I managed to cut them easily. They were a little slow so they couldn''t attack me by surprise.

    Guaaar~~

    Aaaahh~~

    Help~~

    But unlike me, everywhere I looked, I saw adventurers being pulled by the neck by that rope. As soon as they were pulled, their bodies disappeared into the trees.

    "Damn it, it''s all over." I continued to run through the trees and avoid the ropes, but their numbers were increasing over time, it was getting harder and harder to cut them all and avoid them.

    I continued to run and call mypanions.

    "Hm?" Without paying much attention to the front, I ended up tripping over one of the roots of a tree, causing me to lose control a little and get a little distracted.

    "Damn it." During my moment of distraction, three ropes descended from the trees.

    Uma took my hand where I held my sword, the monster pulled me up with all its strength, hurting my wrist a little. They were too strong, shit.

    In addition to my hand, one of the ropes tried to grab directly around my neck, but since my other hand was free, I managed to catch the second rope before it hit my neck.

    But because of that, I was pulled up by the two ropes with everything, I was lifted about 10 feet high and I started to get nervous.

    I started to look around looking for where the third rope was, but the rope didn''t move, maybe it doesn''t want to attack me? Or maybe you already think that everything is resolved and you don''t need to do anything?

    I don''t know how long this wouldst, so I had to do something.

    I was still being pulled and getting closer and closer to being swallowed by the leaves. If I were pulled up there, those things would attack me at the same time and I would die instantly, I''m sure of that.

    "I didn''t want to do this here so as not to set the whole forest on fire, but..." Using fire magic, I burned the rope that was holding my right hand where my sword was.

    Since my hand was free, I swung my sword and cut the second string. And to my surprise, the third rope was pulled and disappeared.

    He seems to have given up.

    But I couldn''t calm down now, after the ropes were cut, I started to plummet.

    "Shit." I had no wind magic here to try to break my fall, I had nothing to do at the moment, nothing I could hold onto right now.

    So I prepared for the impact, the most that could happen would be a sprain in my ankle, I''m confident in my endurance.

    After a few seconds, I hit the ground, the impact wasn''t as strong as I thought, I managed to fall on my feet without much trouble, I just felt a big impact on my feet, which made them hurt a little.

    But right away everything was normal, so I started running again. All the adventurers had already disappeared in the middle of the forest, I had been here a long time.

    Just a few minutes was enough to dy me.

    ####

    "Haven''t we run enough already? The heat is building and our bodies are starting to dehydrate even more. We haven''t found anything yet, let''s calm down." Theod said while panting.

    "Okay, let''s walk slower now, it seems like no one is taking it anymore." I looked back and noticed the rest of the adventurers breathing heavily as they sweated like crazy.

    We had already run quite a bit, we were at a considerable distance from where we were before.

    The only satisfying thing was that the heat had dropped a little. The longer we walked, the more theva pits got smaller, so the environment became less and less hot.

    "You can stay here, I''ll walk around here a bit and see if I can find something." The number of rocks and small mountains has increased, and as the heat has decreased, I think I can handle walking a little longer here.

    They nodded and then sat down on the floor to rest.

    They all had their skin burned and red, they were already showing signs of dehydration like me.

    Everyone was already at the limit of endurance. My priority right now was finding water, not a way out.

    But I don''t know if it would be possible to find water in this ce.

    I started walking along the coast of the mountains looking for some entrance or any ce that might indicate the existence of water, and thissted for a while longer. I continued walking and observing the environment very well.

    I had gotten far enough away from them, but I could still see them.

    "Hm?" I ignored them this time and turned my attention to a wall in one of the mountains: "Isn''t it a little damp here?" That could only mean one thing.

    I took my sword and then started to break the stone and dig in that ce, the deeper I dig, the wetter the earth and rocks were getting, I was getting closer to the water.

    Without thinking I continued to use my sword and my hands to dig a huge hole in the wall.

    This time I was in a blind spot so my teammates didn''t know what I was doing, should I call them here for help? That would be good.

    "But first let''s make sure there''s nothing here." I continued to dig some more, I stayed there for about 20 minutes digging non-stop until finally, water had started to run down the earth and rock.

    It was water.

    It was very hot, but it was water, I was finally seeing water after so long.

    "I''ll dig more." I started digging even more, and with time even more water starteding out of that hole, reaching a point where the water started to fall to the ground.

    Taking advantage of this, I put my mouth right there and started drinking the water mixed with the falling earth, it was very refreshing, I can''t even describe the feeling I''m feeling now, this is the best water I''ve had in a long time.

    "Haaa~~ Haa~~" I drank water so quickly that I had forgotten to breathe. Even though I was satisfied, the water continued to flow, so I grabbed my bottle and started filling it with water.

    "That''s not enough for everyone, I need to call them, otherwise the water might stoping out." One bottle wasn''t enough, so I was going to call the others to drink water here and also fill their bottles.

    So I left there quickly to run to where they were, but as soon as I got a vision of where they were before, they were all gone.

 Chapter 95 - 94 – He Didnt Want To Attack Me.

    I ran in despair to where they were before. As I had moved far away from theva pits and had been drinking water, I had regained some of my stamina, I was feeling much better.

    But mentally I waspletely out of my mind at this point.

    "Where are you?" I already approached while shouting to see if they showed up somewhere. They could have gone after water like me, no? Or that''s what I hope they did.

    I started walking around shouting, but they didn''t respond or even give any sign that they were nearby.

    "Was that thing that got them?" I thought we had gotten far enough apart, but that must be it, that monster killed them all, I''m sure of it.

    ''No, they might not be dead yet, but how do I find them?'' I didn''t have any location magic like some adventurers, the most I could do at the moment is looking for some sign of them.

    But her bags, weapons, clothes, everything was gone.

    I searched the ground for some footprints to try to track them, but the ground was too rocky and the footprints weren''t showing.

    "Damn it." This time I started to go back a little, I went through the same path we had gone before. If they had moved on, I would have seen them, so they must havee back.

    I walked for a while calling them. After a while, my throat was already starting to hurt because of the screams I was giving, it was not good.

    Because of the heat that was increasing my water wouldn''t take long to run out either, I was going back to square one at this point.

    "Please answer." I gave onest scream. The scream was loud enough that anyone several feet away could hear it without too much trouble, but I still got no response.

    But it wouldn''t do to get desperate after them, I was even more tired now. I picked up my water bottle and noticed it was already empty.

    "Damn it, I need to get back." It was too hot in here, I need to get back to that ce to rest. And I also need more water now.

    I started walking forward, in the same direction I was before. If they hade back, I would have found them quickly. Looks like they didn''t walk backward.

    So they moved on, I just didn''t pay attention and didn''t see.

    Why are they disappearing right now? I told them to stay put and rest, what idiots.

    ''There''s nothing to do now, I''ll keep moving forward, maybe I''ll find themter.'' I hope they have also found some water source and are doing well, as I don''t want to lose any morepanions.

    Although I''m already alone here, isn''t it?

    I looked around and noticed that I waspletely alone, I didn''t hear any voices, any animal sounds. The sound I heard was just the bubblingva and the sound of my footsteps.

    And so I continued walking, heading towards the same water source that I had found before, I was praying that it still existed.

    Boom~~

    "?"

    As I walked beside one of theva pits, a huge explosion suddenly happened. Theva flows upward in all directions, including towards me, but I ran and hid behind some rocks.

    "That fucking hurts." But of course, it wouldn''t be enough, a littleva fell on my right leg, at the same time theva burned my pants and then it burned my skin.

    But I managed to remove theva, what was left was only a part of my leg, raw after the burn.

    "What the fuck was that?" That explosion came suddenly. I know there are other small volcanoes in this ce, but at no time did ava pit explode like that, how strange.

    I looked towards the same ce where that explosion had happened, and there appeared that same figure that I had seen before and that was chasing us.

    "You bastard, it was you, wasn''t it? You were the one who killed them all." I stopped hiding and stood up, looking directly at that faceless figure.

    It was a small monster that had a human bodypletely red and covered inva. He was staring at me, even though he didn''t have eyes I could feel his gaze on me.

    "��" He kept looking at me but didn''t say anything.

    "I''ll kill you." I couldn''t just attack him with my sword as he was on one of theva pits, so I used magic to attack him.

    I used water magic and arge amount of water was created around me, after which they solidified and turned into sharp ice thorns. I thought they would melt in the heat, but they didn''t.

    "Take this." Then all the ice thorns flew towards that short man at high speed, but it was useless.

    As soon as the thorns approached the thing''s body, they melted and disappeared like they were no big deal.

    This attack would have killed any normal person or weak monster in an instant.

    "Shit, but I''m not done." After that, using water magic again, I created several balls made of water and threw them towards him, but they all evaporated before even hit him.

    And throughout my attack, the monster kept standing there doing nothing, like it was just ying.

    "Don''t underestimate me." I dropped my sword to the ground and then concentrated.

    After that, the ground started to open up and a lot of water started toe out. Within seconds, a wall of water more than four meters high had formed.

    It was like a tidal wave that I threw in your direction.

    Even though it''s a simple attack, an attack of this type could easily kill a person because of the strength that wave normally has. Also, there''s something else about this magic.

    "Let''s go." With my signal, that giant wave quickly reached where the monster was and swallowed itpletely, this time the water didn''t evaporate.

    The water continued toe out of the ground and new waves formed one after the other, so he continued to suffer the attacks of several waves. The monster was being swallowed by the water and appeared to be having problems.

    The monster was dragged away each time a new wave hit it.

    Even theva pit seemed to be being affected by my magic, but there was a problem, it wouldn''tst for long.

    As the waves were made multiple times, they also used up my mana, so I was having a lot of trouble keeping my magic active, I had to seize this opportunity before I ran out of the chance to attack him.

    Theva around her body was gone.

    He was still standing there like he was dead or unmotivated to move, but I would take advantage of this situation.

    I picked up the sword that I had thrown to the ground and then went on the attack.

    Using one of the waves, I ced it under my feet and pitched forward at high speed. It was a little difficult to stay upright, but since I had used this magic a few times, I had gotten used to standing on the waves.

    The monster had been carried the waves and was being pressed against one of the mountains. I was taken by the waves over theva pit, I was a little scared, but I had no problems.

    The wave was under my feet and carried me like it was a carriage, I never tired of using this magic.

    "Take this." The wave took me at high speed, I approached that little monster in an instant, then the wave that was pressing it was undone and my sword hit directly in the middle of its body.

    His body was easily pierced as I felt my sword crashing into the rock of the mountain behind them.

    The monster didn''t make a sound, but it disappeared into thin air, it was as if it had turned to ashes.

    "I think I overreacted a bit, this monster didn''t even attack me." I looked around and noticed that even theva had beenpletely cooled. I like to use this spell, but I always try to avoid it.

    It''s not one of the strongest ones I can use, but it''s the one with the use most mana.

    I was feeling tired now.

 Chapter 96 - 95 - A Person Or A Demon?

    My body was tired from the amount of mana used. Maybe I was too angry at the time thinking he was the one who had killed my teammates.

    But after what happened, was it him?

    He didn''t even try to attack, he stayed still while I hit him with my magic. If it had been him, surely he would have retaliated somehow. He wasn''t weak.

    From the amount of mana it emitted, I''m pretty sure that little thing alone had the strength of a B-RANK adventurer.

    "Damn it, what do I do now?" My body was tiring from using magic, so I couldn''t do anything but sit right there to rest.

    I sat there for a while, waiting for mypanions to show up, but they didn''t show up, they hadpletely disappeared.

    "It''s okay, just standing here isn''t going to do any good." Because of my magic, the environment had be a little nicer, it wasn''t as hot as before, so I was able to rest a little easier and I wasn''t sweating as much.

    I got up and walked again to where I had found water before, when I got there the water was stilling out, it seems there is a lot of water here. In addition to drinking, I again filled my bottle with water.

    ''So now let''s move on.'' So I started walking, the weather here was already more pleasant and there weren''t so manyva pits, the view I had in front was like a big desert of rocks, but at least there wasn''t any moreva.

    But how long would it take me to cross this desert of rocks? And will he ever have an end? I didn''t know, but I kept moving forward.

    Sometimes I would shout my teammates'' names, but I didn''t get any response.

    Because of the dry weather, I was getting thirsty quickly, but I was rationalizing water, so I had to control my thirst.

    "Hm?" As I walked, I thought I felt the earth shaking a little, had a bigger volcano erupted around here?

    Boom~~

    "Hey, this is getting dangerous." I heard a big explosion and the earth began to shake uncontrobly, it was just like an earthquake, I even had trouble standing up.

    As I continued to crouch down trying to figure out where this wasing from, the ground beneath me began to crack, forcing me to get up and run away from here even with difficulty.

    AAAAAAAAAAA~~

    The earth splitpletely and a great scream of a person can be heard, it seemed like I had heard that voice before, wasn''t that the voice of Theod?

    "Theod, is that you? What happened?" The tremor had passed, but now there was a huge hole in the ground, his scream hade out of there, without thinking I approached the hole to see what was inside.

    As soon as I looked into the hole, I noticed Theod inside, but I could only see from his waist up, below it waspletely dark for some strange reason.

    "Is it you, how did you end up there? Do you want help getting out?"

    "You idiot, back off, it''s dangerous." Before I had any chance to ask Theod what had happened, two glowing red eyes popped out of the dark background, making me run away immediately.

    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?" Just as I walked away, arge monster that looked a lot like a worm or dragon came out of the hole holding Theod in its mouth, only half of Theod''s body was outside.

    That monster was definitely over twenty meters long, no, only a part of his body was out, I''ve never seen anything so big in my life. That''s bigger than a dragon.

    The monster had red scales all over its body, someva was running down its body too. His red eyes were staring at me. He had a face like a dragon, and his sharp teeth were intimidating.

    I''ve never seen a monster like that in my life, my legs were shaking so I couldn''t even start running.

    "Run, quick, you can''t beat this thing, please-" Before Theod could finish saying something, that thing opened its mouth and then started chewing it in front of me, the monster was eating Theod as if he was just any piece of meat.

    When he started chewing Theod, I couldn''t do anything or say anything, I just kept paralyzed with fear as I watched it happen in front of me, I was shaking.

    I never thought I would see something like this in my life, a monster I can''t even think of defeating, that''s impossible.

    ####

    After a long time, we had finally made it down that huge mountain of ice. It was easier going down than going up as we had more support when we were going down, but it was still more dangerous.

    It was much easier to slip when we were going downhill, but that didn''t happen.

    "So what did you see up there, did you see anything?" Riehol asked before I could even go all the way to the ground.

    "We didn''t find anything that looked like a way out, but we found unfrozenkes, we can drink water there, just keep going."

    "That''s great, our water is all frozen, just sucking on ice doesn''t quench thirst." Riehol looked happy.

    "Yes, but we need to be careful. Strangely, only somekes aren''t frozen, there might be something in the water."

    "You''re right, but let''s go there and see how theke is up close, after that we''ll look for a way out."

    "Right."

    After my little chat with Riehol, we started walking again. The cold seemed to be gradually lessening, or maybe we were getting used to it, but it was easier to walk around here.

    We walked for a while until we reached one of thekes there were severalkes close to each other.

    "It is water." Riehol bent down and took the water from theke. He started to smell it and then put it on his tongue, after doing that, he spat out the water: "Damn, this water is full of magical power, if we drink this here we will end up feeling sick."

    "Serious?" I approached and also put some water in my mouth. It was true.

    If we were to drink water with magic power, it would cause great pain in the stomach, so it is always good to avoid doing something like that. Any drink and food besides potions are bad for humans.

    "We can''t drink this water, dammit."

    "But it was to be expected since it was created by the dungeon, it''s normal to have magical power, as well as all that ice."

    "Yes, let''s move on then."

    We had nothing to do, so we moved on, many adventurers seemed discouraged as they were already tired of continuing to suck the ice.

    "Riehol and Cas, can I talk to you for a bit?" Since we were just walking, I could use this moment to talk to them.

    The two approached, so I spoke to them about what I had seen. That person with great armor on top of one of the mountains.

    "A person? In this ce?"

    "Are you sure it was a person?"

    "I''m not sure, it had a human body, but it wore an outfit or armorpletely made of ice, and I couldn''t see its face."

    "A human body... Has anyone ever entered this dungeon before?"

    "It doesn''t seem to be the case, I''ve never seen anyone wearing an armor made of ice like that thing before, maybe it''s some monster or something."

    "With a human body? Maybe it''s a new kind of monster, or maybe a demon?"

    "It could be a demon, I think the most likely is that it''s a demon, now I don''t know he''s strong or not."

    "I hope it''s not one, usually demons have an unusual strength."

    "Yes.."

    Riehol and Cas looked a little worried, but I calmed them down. From what I saw and felt from that presence, he sure was strong, but I didn''t feel any malice from him, it was like he didn''t want to attack us.

    I hope that''s what it is.

    If he ends up attacking us, we''d be in a lot of trouble.. Probably even I would die in just a few moves from him, I don''t even want to think about something like that happening.

 Chapter 97 - 96 – Is It Possible To Have Another Place Like This Here?

    We continued walking on ice for some time, we had found some interesting things, like some caves that were opened in the ice, but all were not deep and nothing was interesting.

    But even so, they were good because we were using them as a "Home" to protect us from the cold, it helped a lot.

    I didn''t even know exactly how much time had passed, but we were advancing without stopping, and there was no sign of seeing the end of this dungeon, it felt like we were in another world.

    "Aren''t we stuck here forever? Maybe we are in another world made of ice and we''re going to stay here until we die." Riehol looked crestfallen.

    "It''s not possible, I''ve never seen a dungeon that sends people to another world, were we unlucky enough to be the first people to go through this?" Cas also looked a little dismayed by what was going on.

    "Even if it''s another world, if we got in here, there has to be a way out," I said as I smiled at them both, I had to try to calm everyone down here.

    "You''re right, but where is the exit? What do we need to do to get out of here? That''s the big problem. We''re going to freeze to death before we even have a chance to get out of here."

    "Calm down, I don''t think it will take that long, I''m sure the exit is close by. There might be a device somewhere, or one of those caves we''re finding might be the way out."

    "Maybe a device could exist, but it would be very easy if the exit was in a cave, that''s impossible."

    "Let''s see what we find. So let''s continue?" We were inside one of the caves, as the wind outside had gotten even stronger, the cold was unbearable.

    But the weather outside seems to have improved now, so it was time to go.

    But I was getting impatient. Some adventurers were already showing signs of hypothermia and our "water" was almost gone. Besides, the food wouldn''tst long either.

    I had to somehow get these guys out of here. I would feel very guilty if someone else ended up dying in here.

    So we left the cave and moved on. From there we started to find even more caves. We even found some things at the bottom of one of them.

    But it was nothing but a piece of cloth that looked like a T-shirt, but it was very old, it felt like it had been here a long time.

    "Has anyone been in here before?"

    "Maybe this dungeon has been here longer than we think, this ce couldn''t have been created in such a short time."

    "That''s right, maybe somehow this ce was hidden."

    "Well, but the caves are getting deeper and deeper, maybe we''ll find a way out in one of them," I said as Iughed at my teammates, trying to sound excited. But they couldn''t smile like me, they were all tired and feeling bad.

    Sorry guys, I''m sure we''ll find the way out.

    We walking for some minutes on the ice-covered floor. To tell the truth, we were starting to get more excited as the ice seemed to be decreasing over time.

    Theyer of ice that was on the ground was already thin enough for us to be able to see that there was a floor, it seemed to be made of earth or stone. The ice mountains also diminished and this time there were no ice stctites on the roof of this ce.

    There was still ice, but the amount was much smaller.

    "Finally the weather is improving, there''s even sun in here." Yes, we were being warmed by sunlight, it was sunlight, but I didn''t know exactly where that light wasing from.

    But I''m grateful for that, I was finally able to breathe without feeling like my lungs were being frozen.

    It was still cold, of course, but it was at a level we could handle without too much trouble.

    "The water in the bottles has already started to thaw, it will start pouring now."

    Most of the bottles had been cut so that we could suck the ice that was inside them, so if they started to melt, the water would spill.

    "There must be some bowl around here, wait a second." I grabbed the bag I was carrying and then pulled out a bowl I was using to store my food.

    The food was almost gone, so it wouldn''t be a problem. I removed the food and then asked them to throw all the ice in there because it would melt and we would save this water for us to drink.

    It was the only water we had at the moment.

    And we did that, now we had to carry this bowl full of water around, but at least now we can drink water.

    "And speaking of water, it''s almost gone. Isn''t there some water source here without magical power?"

    "Maybe there is, but let''s see if we''re lucky enough to find it."

    "Let''s move on. In caves it is quite normal to find springs of pure water, maybe we find some." I said excitedly. Now there were not just mountains of ice, but mountains made of earth and rocks.

    And there were several caves everywhere, it felt like I was in a canyon now, really the environment changed from one moment to another. Now that we''re here, maybe that monster won''t show up anymore, will it?

    I turned around and looked at that world made of ice behind me, it was a radical change of environment.

    ####

    We continued to walk around, now that the setting had changed, we were even more excited to keep walking. We continued to visit many caves, this time they were not filled with ice but werepletely made of rocks, just like when we entered here.

    Some of them were deep, and this time there were insects, things that didn''t exist before.

    But I had noticed that the caves were getting more and more "Full of life" which made me think we were close to finding something really interesting, and that''s what happened.

    After walking for another half hour, the ice was almostpletely melted. But we weren''t caring about the ice now, we were caring about the big cave we''d found.

    It was at the base of one of the mountains, the cave entrance was over four meters high, it was really big.

    It was dark inside, so we couldn''t see exactly what was inside, just like when we got to the dungeon.

    "Should we go in there?" Riehol looked a little nervous, he didn''t seem to want to go inside this ce, and I think I can understand him. It''s a little scary to walk into another cave-like that after what happened.

    "I think we should go in, it might be a way out."

    "Yes, that could be it, maybe there''s water in there too."

    "I also think we should go in, if we keep walking around we''re going to end up without food and water, better to take a chance now thanter suffering walking around without knowing where to go."

    The adventurers were mostly wanting to enter the cave, and I confess that I was also wanting to enter. I looked around the cave and there didn''t seem to be anything strange.

    Just a floor made of rocks with a little ice, and some nts and grass that started to grow, it was almost like we were on a mountain where it sometimes snows.

    "Okay, let''s go in, but be careful." I thought again about that monster. He hadn''t meant to hurt me then, but wasn''t he the one who froze Stanron when we got here?

    It couldn''t have been anyone else, so I was a little nervous.

    What if he''s just watching us and decides to attack at some point? The only thing I can do right now prays that something like this doesn''t happen.

    After that, we activated fire magic and entered the cave. We were entering a cave inside a dungeon, I don''t know if it''s such a good idea.

    When we entered, we came across the same scene as before, arge staircase. I and mypanions started looking at the bottom and stopped walking, everyone was scared at the moment.

    "Hey, are you sure we should go in here?"

    "Dude, this looks even scarier than the first time, and it''s cold in here too."

    "True, I feel like we''re going to end up in another room made of ice."

    The adventurers were right, it was starting to get cold again, is it possible that there is another room like this here? No, this is impossible.

 Chapter 98 - 97 – A New Cave.

    We started down the stairs again. It was very deep, but it didn''t reach the level of the first stairs, after a few minutes we had reached the bottom, and arriving there we discovered why the environment was so cold.

    As soon as we reached the bottom, a corridorpletely made of ice had appeared. Just like the hallway, we foundst time, but this time it waspletely made of ice and had no doors.

    The lighting was done only by our magic, it was dark and there was no light source.

    "At least it''s not as cold asst time." One of the adventurers said.

    "Yes, I think we can handle it, let''s move on." We started walking down the hall. The floor was a bit slippery as before, so we were very careful.

    We continued walking for a while, it was a long and very tight corridor, we had to walk in a row so that we could move on.

    "It looks like we''re almost there, there''s a light up front." I was in front of everyone along with Riehol, so we were the first to see that light.

    My heart started to race as I approached the exit, I was sure we would stop in another room made of ice like that.

    And that''s exactly what happened.

    As soon as we left, we found another huge room made of ice, but this one waspletely different from the first. It wasn''t like another world, the room was smaller and had some amazing stuff.

    A huge throne was in front of us, and on it sat a person. I actually couldn''t tell if it was a human or a monster, it was the same person I had seen before.

    But there wasn''t just this thing in this ce.

    On either side of the throne, a huge ice statue stood holding great swords. They were statues of knights, and I thought I saw those things moving.

    Not just two statues, but the six statues that were in the room. There were two on the left side, and two on the right side of the room.

    They were all the same, statues of knights wearing war armor. They all held huge swords that were nearly two meters long.

    The statues were probably five meters high.

    That figure sitting on the great throne looked like an insignificant being beside the statues.

    I keep saying "That figure" because I didn''t know exactly what it was. His whole body was encased in arge ice armor with lots of details and thorns, the only thing I could see was his red eyes that glowed in the hole made in the helmet.

    "Hey, what''s going on here?" One of the adventurers said as he turned around, there the exit had again been closed.

    "What''s going on, those statues haven''t moved?" Another adventurer was almost starting to cry as he looked at the six statues.

    Man, if these things decided to attack, we would be dead in no time.

    "Wee, gentlemen." Ignoring all themotion, the figure who was sitting on the throne began to speak. The voice was deep and had a lot of power, just by listening to it I almost fell to the ground and knelt in front of that person.

    It was like I was in the presence of the king himself.

    "I''ve been watching you guys for a while, but this was boring, so I decided to bring you here. You know, it was a littleplicated to create this room in such a short time."

    "Which? Did you bring us here?" I turned to him and asked.

    "Hmm? Can you tell me your name?" He got up from his throne that was a few meters high and jumped to the ground, making a big crack in the ice.

    "Leofald."

    "Leofald... What a strange name, tell me Leofald, what are you doing here?" He approached me slowly. From the distance, before I thought he was short, but this thing was over two meters tall.

    Once he got close enough, I could see every detail of his armor. She waspletely made of ice, her hands had only ws, not fingers, just sharp ws.

    His entire chest had thicker ice protection, and his legs were thick, anyone who got kicked by that thing would die.

    Aside from its huge body, the magical power this thing released was out of the ordinary, it was like I was standing in front of an S-RANK adventurer... No, it''s like I was standing in front of a demon king.

    I started to shiver instantly and mypanions backed away in rm as their eyes widened.

    "We were forced to go in here to see what was inside, we didn''t intend to do anything else."

    "I see, and did you manage to find anything?"

    "No, we didn''t take anything and we didn''t find anything," I answered his questions quickly.

    "And more importantly, you''ve seen me before, haven''t you? I thought you would go after me since you seemed a little strong."

    "I would not do that."

    "Hmm, so you saw me, I''m a little disappointed, I thought I would have a good fight. But now that I''ve seen you a little closer, you''re no big deal, are you?"

    He brought his face close to mine, I looked directly into his red eyes and jumped back instinctively.

    "Oh, don''t be scared like that. I wouldn''t waste my time attacking you like that, it would be too boring."

    "I''m sorry I''m a little rude, but may I know what you are? You''re not made of ice, are you? I''m sure you''re wearing armor."

    "Good!!"

    "Glup~~" I swallowed my saliva and kept looking at him. He turned his back and then started walking towards the huge throne, when he approached the throne and the statues, I could see that he was really shortpared to everything.

    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like my appearance very much, so I prefer to use this armor to hide my face. I''ve been doing this for a long time, so I''m used to it."

    "I understand."

    "And if you want to know what I am, I''ll answer honestly for you, I don''t really know either."

    "What?"

    "I received this world for me a long time ago, years ago that I''ve been here. I''ve had a few visitors like you, but they all died very quickly."

    "So other adventurers have been here before?"

    "So you guys are adventurers, I''ve never heard about this ''profession'' before. But yes, they''vee here a few times, many of them over the years."

    Wait, so that dungeon has been in that forest for so long? No, there must be something wrong here, not possible that no one has ever reported it before.

    Is it possible that there is a dungeon that keeps changing its position? It can not be.

    "But then, were you the one who killed them?"

    "I''ve never done this before, they usually died before they even found me, it''s a little frustrating. But of course, I would kill them if I found them since they broke into my house, don''t you think that''s fair?"

    "��" Does he intend to kill us then? Damn, this thing is really not normal, he can kill us all easily enough.

    I looked back and noticed all the adventurers looking at me with their eyes filled with tears as they trembled, I could feel their despair.

    "But don''t worry, I don''t intend to kill you."

    "Really?"

    "Sure, but it would be really boring to just send you guys home, how about ying with my kids? If you manage to destroy just one of them, I''ll let you go." After saying this, the statue on the right side of his throne began to move.

    Her feet were connected to the floor, so when she lifted her foot, the entire floor began to crack. With every step the statue took, the whole room shook, it even seemed like it was going to copse on top of us.

    "I said the statues had moved!" One of the adventurers screamed, then many of them started screaming and despairing of the statue and also afraid that the room would copse.

    "You guys are very scandalous, my son hasn''t done anything yet." The statue stopped in the middle of the room, the statue just stood there as it watched us.

    "Do you want us to fight this thing?"

    "Don''t you think it''s fair? You broke into my house."

    "And that''s why you want to kill us all?"

    "Speaking like that, it seems like you have no confidence that you can win. You should be grateful that I''m not going to make you fight them all at once, I''m in a very good mood today."

    "You have got to be kidding." When I said that, his red eyes glowed even more and he disappeared in front of my eyes.

    "Do you prefer to fight me? I wouldn''t deny it." When I noticed, he was in front of me looking into my eyes.

    "?!" I got scared and jumped back, but when I noticed, he was already in the same ce as before, how fast?

 Chapter 99 - 98 – Is This A Dragon?

    That huge dragon-like worm was in front of me, I couldn''t move, I was too scared to do such a thing. The pressure this thing gave off made me feel like a novice adventurer, I was pretty weak.

    Even if I used all my strength in this ce, it would bepletely useless.

    "Please just let me go." Without thinking, I spoke to that thing. I wasn''t attacked, but I was being looked at as if I were an enemy, I was going to get killed any minute now.

    The only thing I could do was cry while begging for mercy. I never thought that I, an A-RANK adventurer, would lower myself to that level. But I don''t have another option, I just don''t want to die here.

    I was so sorry to havee to this ce.

    GUAAAAARRR~~

    That big monster let out a scream loud enough to hurt my ears, and then I felt his mouth approaching me, I could hear his breath and feel his breath of blood.

    I looked up and noticed that he was very close, I was practically inside his mouth, so I closed my eyes and waited for me to be swallowed, but that didn''t happen.

    As soon as I opened my eyes, that thing had pulled away from me a little, but it continued to re at me, this thing still saw me as its enemy, but why doesn''t it attack me?

    "You were right not to kill him, very well." While I was distracted looking at that giant monster, I managed to hear a voice.

    It was a deep voice.

    "Who is it?" I screamed.

    "Look up." I thought I wouldn''t get an answer, but the voice answered me quickly.

    "Where?"

    "Over Gyudo''s head, look here." Gyudo? I don''t know anyone by that name, so it could only be this monster. After that, I looked up towards the head of that thing.

    I noticed a man standing. He had white skin with a few red spots, and one wore a ck dress suit. His eyes werepletely ck and his long ck hair hung down to his feet.

    But what surprised me most about his exotic appearance was his little red horns on top of his head.

    "A demon?"

    "You got it right, I''m a demon." He had a deep voice, but his appearance and his smile didn''t match his voice at all.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "What do you mean? Weren''t you the one who broke into my house?"

    "You live here? So you are a dungeon monster?"

    "Dungeon? I don''t know exactly what I am or how I got here, but I''ve been here a long time, so isn''t this ce my home?"

    "But don''t you know you''re a demon?"

    "Well, a lot of people who saw me said I was a demon, so I started to believe that, is that weird?"

    "I can''t tell."

    "Hahaha, you are funny. So what are you doing here? I was chasing you guys, but you killed one of my kids, I''m pissed off about that." The demon looked at me with his ck eyes.

    He had a huge intention to kill me, my body started to shake and my heart started beating rapidly. My legs gave out and I fell to the ground.

    "I''m sorry about that, I thought it was some monster and I ended up doing it, I didn''t mean to piss you off."

    "I see, but don''t worry, I don''t hold a grudge against dead people."

    "?!" I just saw a big smile on that demon''s face, after that, I felt my body start to burn.

    Even without that demon having approached me, I suffered a direct attack.

    I didn''t even have a chance to avoid his attack or fight back, everything around me was orange, and my body was on fire. Even using water magic was no use, I couldn''t do anything but watch my entire body being burned.

    I didn''t scream or despair, thest thing I heard before I died was.

    "I hope my brothers kill the others quickly too."

    ####

    I was alone in that forest now, and I continued to suffer attacks from all over. As much as I ran around and yelled for mypanions, I couldn''t find anyone, and those I could find were already dead.

    One body, two bodies, three bodies.

    I lost count of how many adventurers without their heads or body parts I found through the forest as I ran desperately to try to find my way out of this ce.

    It wasn''t easy to run quickly through the trees while avoiding the ropes, I started breathing heavily, I had tired quickly and I wasn''t feeling well.

    I didn''t even have time to stop and get some water, I thought I was going to pass out at any moment.

    "Is anyone around here?" I yelled again waiting for someone''s response, but no one responded. The only thing I did was keep running non-stop for another 30 minutes before I could find something.

    The number of attacks had dwindled to the point where they were no longer a concern, I could easily avoid them, and what relieved me the most was that I had managed to get out of that huge forest.

    When I got out, the first thing I did was run away before I could look back. And when I was a considerable distance away, I looked back and noticed some of those monsters in the tops of the trees looking at me.

    But just secondster, they started ignoring me and turned away. They all jumped into the leaves again and disappeared.

    Haa~~

    Haa~~

    I breathed uncontrobly and dropped to the ground.

    "I managed to get out of this ce, thankfully." I was also very relieved that those monsters didn''te after me here.

    I continued to lie down for a while longer until I got the courage to get up and look right where I was at the moment.

    "Wow." Behind me was the forest, and in front of me was a huge field of grass that looked endless. It was like an open field we have outside the dungeon, it was very beautiful.

    There were flowers of all kinds and colors, there were also birds and butterflies everywhere, it was a very beautiful ce.

    It was very beautiful, but I was sure it hid too many dangers, I couldn''t let my guard down here.

    ''But now, did any of them make it out?'' There was no one around here. Because it''s an open field, I think I could see them easily, but I couldn''t see anyone, so I decided to wait a little longer.

    Sorry, but I''m not going into this forest again to go after you guys, I''ll wait for you here.

    ####

    I stayed there for a while longer, my body was already rested and I was just waiting for my teammates to show up, but that didn''t happen.

    "Are they all dead? Damn it." I could only think of the worst-case scenario for now. Myrades were all killed inside this forest.

    "They couldn''t have left the forest. I can''t find them here, it''s an open field and there''s nowhere they could be hiding."

    What I saw was just grass, and flowers and some animals, nothing but that.

    "I''m not going back to the forest, the way is to move on." Just standing here and waiting wouldn''t do any good, so I wanted to move on to try and get out of this ce, sorry if you guys are still in the forest.

    I hope you guys manage to get out.

    This time I wanted to go after water and also an exit, my water was gone. Good thing I had brought a lot to eat, I won''t have a problem with that.

    I walked forward and hoped something would appear.

    "It looks like you made it out of the forest, my congrattions, it looks like the others weren''t so lucky."

    "What?"

    Suddenly a voice came from the top of my head, I removed my sword from its scabbard and went into guard. It was a high-pitched voice and a little strange.

    After pulling out my sword, I started and hearing some noises around me like someone was there, it was really weird.

    After that, I started to feel a huge magical power and the ground started to shake under me, so I got out of there right away.

 Chapter 100 - 99 – What Is This Thing?

    Then where I was a big tree started to grow in front of my eyes, but it wasn''t a normal tree, after it had fully grown its branches started to move on their own.

    Branches like feet were created and a hole was opened in the tree like a mouth, the tree hade to life in front of me.

    "What is it? I''ve never seen anything like this in my life." I was ignoring the voice I had heard before, what just happened is something I had never even heard of was possible.

    Does a tree create life? A tree-shaped monster? Never heard of this before.

    "What was it? You''re surprised?" Again the voice came from the top of my head and I pulled away again.

    "Who is it?" I asked as I looked up and around but I couldn''t see anyone, maybe that tree is talking? No, I also felt the presence of a person at that time.

    "I''m here." The voice came from the tree, I thought it was her speaking, but when I looked closer, I noticed a person on top of the branches.

    "A human?" He looked like a human, but he had a big green tail and his nails were as giant as ws. His eyes werepletely green and he had a long green beard. His hair was also green.

    He wasn''t a human.

    "It''s the first time someone has called me that." He seemed a little happy with that statement for some reason.

    "You''re a devil?" He didn''t have horns, but not just any demon has a horn.

    "Now, most people call me a devil, and maybe I really am one, kukuku." He gave a strangeugh and then threw himself off the tree. Hended on his feet in front of me.

    He wore an elegant outfit, he didn''t look like a monster or demon.

    "What are you doing here? Did the dungeon create you?"

    "I don''t actually know anything, I just know I''m a demon." He was lying, he knew exactly what he''s doing here and what it is.

    "Are there others of you here?"

    "No, no, it''s just me. The only monsters around here besides me are these trees and those monsters in the forest, that was a massacre, it''s a shame."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I was watching you guys and I was hoping you guys would do something, but you guys are too dumb and weak. My kids killed you guys easily, it was even fun to watch all that."

    "IT FUNNY?" That bastard.

    "Yes, I think it''s funny, don''t you?" After saying that, he approached me in an instant and grabbed my neck. I felt like my neck was going to be broken at any moment and he wasn''t even trying very hard.

    This guy is very strong, dammit.

    "Cough... cough..." After he let go of my neck, I started coughing uncontrobly. I still felt like there was something in my neck, it was like an insect was walking down my throat, it was a horrible feeling.

    "Hmm, can I ask you some more questions?"

    "First tell me what you did? Is there something inside me?" I felt something walking down my throat and it was moving down towards my stomach.

    "First answer my questions."

    "Right."

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I came only because the adventurers guild asked, I''m not here because I want to."

    "You don''t seem to be lying... Is anyone else here besides this group?"

    "We broke up. There are three corridors, right? We split into three groups, each following a corridor."

    "I see, so your friends must be dead by now, it''s a shame."

    "What did you say?"

    "It''s nothing, now onest question. That person who found the dungeon, is he going toe here at some point?" The man had a smile on his face, it was like he was looking forward to it.

    The person who found the dungeon? Maybe he''s talking about that newbie adventurer? How does he know this and why is he interested in such a weak adventurer?

    "I don''t know, but if we don''te back for sure the guild will send more adventurers after us. Maybe he wille here in the future?"

    "Kukuku, that would be great, so now I would like to say goodbye."

    "Which? Won''t you answer what you put inside me?"

    "You''ll find out in a moment." The demon said as he showed his hand, from there a small worm came out of his hand, it was a worm that looked a lot like a tree branch.

    "So was it then? You bastard!" I tried to run towards him.

    Guaar~~

    But then a sharp pain hit my stomach.

    "What the hell is this." I felt something inside me growing non-stop, I felt my organs being kneaded inside my belly, it hurt so much.

    I looked down and saw several tree branches sticking out of my belly. After a few seconds branches starteding out of all parts of my body, on my arms, legs, back, or even my mouth.

    After that, I fell and I just remember that giant tree approaching me, man, it really hurts.

    ####

    "So, are you going to ept fighting this thing? Yes or No?" He said as he jumped a few meters high andnded on the huge throne. Even though I couldn''t see his face, I could see he was having fun.

    And I decided to treat him like a man because he didn''t look like a woman to me.

    "In this small space? We will be at a disadvantage." The space for the battle was very small, if we fought here we wouldn''t have much space and we would be too close to each other, it would be easy to attack a teammate by ident.

    Also with little space, this thing will be able to attack everyone more easily.

    "Okay, you''re right." After saying that, the other statues that were in the room began to fall apart as they turned into snowkes and fell to the ground. After that, the whole room started to shake again.

    "Damn, what is this?" One of the adventurers said as he fell. Most of them couldn''t stay upright because of the tremor and fell to the ground.

    The trembling continued for a while longer as space widened. Yes, the ice walls were moving further and further away from us, space was gradually increasing.

    "Is he doing something like that so easily?" He must haveplete control of this entire ce. That scary.

    "It''s ready, now there''s a lot of space." After long minutes, space had grown enough to equal the size of a battle arena. I''ve watched a battle in an arena before, maybe this ce is even bigger.

    "Hey Leofald, can we win this thing?" Cas approached scared. He held my shoulder and I felt his hand shake, he isn''t okay.

    I''m not feeling well here too.

    "I don''t know, this thing seems to be very powerful, maybe it''s the strongest thing I''m going to face in my entire life." Not even the little dragon we''ve faced in the past matched this thing in the amount of magical power.

    The magical power this thing had was frightening.

    But I''m sure that magic power wasn''t his, but it''s from that idiot sitting on the throne watching us, that''s humiliating.

    I never thought there was a person who could make an A-RANK adventurer feel like an untrained child.

    "Why don''t we beg him to let us out of here? Wouldn''t he let it?" One of the C-rank adventurers approached.

    "I don''t think this guy wants to talk to us, he wants to see us get killed by this statue."

    "Damn it..."

    "So, are you done with the conversation? I''m looking forward to starting this soon."

    "Okay, we can get started, but first move this thing further away, it''s too close."

    "Right." The statue turned and started walking away, with every step she took the room shook.

    At this moment the statue was about 20 meters away from us.

    But still, we walked even farther, because if that statue were fast, we would have more time to fight back.

    "Okay, does anyone have any ns?" I told the adventurers in front of me.

    None of them seemed to have any ns. Swords wouldn''t work against this thing, if we tried some physical attack we''d just end up squished.

    "Why don''t we try to take it down? The statue doesn''t look like it can move me very well."

    "Yes, and if it falls it might break, that''s good."

    "The problem is how would we do it, maybe with a rope? Do any of you have a rope here?"

    "I have." One of the adventurers raised his hand and then pulled a rather old rope from his bag.

    "This rope doesn''t look very strong, but I think it might work. If we wrap this rope around your feet in any way, the statue will likely fall." The statue doesn''t seem to have a very good bnce, I think it won''t be that difficult.

    "Now that you guys seem ready, how about we get started?"

 Chapter 101 - 100 - Death Of All.

    After our little talk, the monster sitting on the throne had allowed the battle to begin, so we all went into guard. The statue started walking towards us slowly, it wasn''t fast.

    "Okay, each one holds one side of the rope and runs towards the feet of the statue, I''ll distract her." Upon mymand, two adventurers took the rope.

    They stretched it out and each held one end, they began to run quickly towards the feet of the statue.

    But we couldn''t just let them run towards the statue and do nothing. The statue seemed to have noticed the presence of the two adventurers running towards it and had prepared to attack.

    She raised her sword and then was getting ready to attack them, but I wouldn''t let that happen.

    "Come on." At mymand, a great deal of fire began to circle my two hands, and soon afterward the fire all went towards the statue like the breath of a dragon.

    My attack directly hit his arm that was holding his sword and also a piece of his chest. The ice had partially melted so magic works on it, I thought it would be harder.

    "Wrap the rope around her feet! And you, keep shooting spells at your legs and chest. Let me take care of the arm she''s holding the sword." For several times the statue tried to swing its sword, but again I used my magic to harm it.

    I was hampering her vision and her arm was getting weaker.

    "We achieved!" As we continued to hit the giant statue with various types of magic, the two adventurers managed to wrap the rope around the statue''s two feet. The statue seemed to have noticed this and was trying to break free.

    But it wasn''t working, so as she tried to lift her foot and il a little, she started to lose her bnce.

    "Keep shooting, she''s close to falling! Preferably hit her leg." Then many adventurers started using their basic spells to hit directly the statue''s legs.

    I could also notice that the adventurers who previously held the rope, pulled out their swords and started beating the statue''s feet, they were managing to damage the ice.

    Our attacksted for a few more seconds until the statuepletely lost its bnce. The first thing that fell was her sword, it fell to the ground and broke into several pieces.

    Soon after, the statue started to fall backward, a great bang resounded throughout the room and everything started to shake.

    The statue''s head had been ripped off, parts of its legs and arms had been broken, and it had stopped moving. This statue didn''t have a lot of mobility and was very silly, this was easier than I thought.

    "We achieved!"

    "Yeeeah."

    "I thought I was going to die."

    The adventurers hadn''t realized how easy this was, they were celebrating. But I had realized that something was wrong here, for sure that guy already knew we were going to win this battle.

    I looked at the throne and its red eyes were glowing.

    "Hahahahaha, that was great." Then he began tough nonstop and jumped off the throne again to the ground.

    After he approached the statue, it gradually began to disappear until it disappearedpletely. He just kept standing there looking at us, so I had to say something.

    "What was all that about?" I asked a little uneasy, I was feeling very nervous because of his presence.

    "What do you mean?"

    "This thing is very weak, it didn''t even know how to move, it didn''t have much strength despite its size, and it also didn''t have speed. Any weaker group could win this thing if they used our method."

    "Well watched, I thought you didn''t notice. As all of your friends were celebrating, I thought you didn''t realize how hard you tried for anything."

    "Why did it? Did you want to let us out anyway so you gave us a weak enemy, or did you just want to y with us?"

    "Which option do you think it is?" His red eyes sparkled even more and then I felt the environment getting colder, this guy had fooled us. He had given us a weak opponent just to give us hope.

    I knew he wouldn''t let us out, I was too naive.

    "Stay away from him."

    "What? Won''t he let us go? Damn it!"

    Guuuarrr~~

    Shortly thereafter, one of the adventurers had had his head ripped off, smearing all the ice with blood. I looked ahead and that monster that wore armor was gone.

    "Where is he?"

    "I don''t-" Another adventurer was easily killed. A big hole had been opened in his chest as if someone''s arm had been thrust into his chest.

    For a few seconds, I thought I saw the demon with his arm all covered in blood, but then he was gone again. Everywhere I looked an adventurer was being killed.

    His heads were ripped off, limbs ripped as if they were nothing, I was hearing screams of despair from all sides, it was driving me crazy.

    "You bastard." I couldn''t see him, so I started shooting magic everywhere I thought he would be. Sometimes I could feel his presence, but soon it was gone.

    "Leofald, what do we do? Everyone''s getting killed!" Riehol yelled as he cried and held his sword in his hand. His hand was shaking and he could barely stand upright.

    I didn''t even get a chance to answer him.

    That demon wearing armor appeared in front of Riehol and then used his arm to pierce his stomach. His ws easily pierced Riehol''s stomach and a great deal of blood began toe out.

    Riehol fell unconscious immediately.

    "I''ll kill you." Seeing that scene, I activated the most powerful magic I had at the time. I would explode everything around me without caring, everyone around me was already dead anyway.

    As my magic was activated, I looked around and just saw the bodies of all mypanions soaked in a great deal of blood. My eyes started to fill with tears as a great amount of magical power circled me.

    "You will not use this magic." But I didn''t even have a chance to finish activating my magic. A small amount of fire had been created, but soon after all my magic was undone.

    I felt a sharp pain in my chest.

    When I regained my senses, I noticed that big man in armor in front of me with his arm stuck across my chest. I hadn''t even felt him approach me.

    "How can you lie to us like that?"

    "How can you believe in a demon? You are very naive." So he is a demon, he lied to me that time saying he didn''t know what he was, this son of a bitch.

    "See you in hell, bastard." It was thest thing I said to him, I felt my body getting weaker as I watched that big demon walking away while stepping on the blood of mypanions.

    "I haven''t visited that ce in a long time, maybe I''ll visit you there someday." The demon had stopped walking, then he returned and walked towards me again. He reached down and picked up my hair.

    Then he lifted my head and looked into my eyes. I couldn''t say anything as I was feeling very weak, but I could understand pretty well everything he was talking about.

    "Before you die, I''d like to let you know that all your other friends are already dead too, okay? I''m sure you''ll find them again. Now I need to find my brothers, see youter."

    After saying that, the demon let go of my hair and my head mmed into the ground. Friends do he mean everyone who entered the dungeon? Is everyone dead?

    Brothers? So are there other demons inside this dungeon? Man, this is a horrible way to die.

    I smiled and then waited for my death toe.

 Chapter 102 - 101 - They Are Taking Too Long.

    "Are they back yet?" I was in the guild master''s room again. Every time I get called in to report on how the supposed dungeon exploration was going, but I had nothing to say.

    The adventurers who went to the dungeon have been there for almost two days. This was a little exploration that would quickly end, but they disappearedpletely.

    "They haven''te back yet. I also didn''t get any messages from anyone, normally if they were going to continue exploring they would have to send someone to let us know, but even that wasn''t done."

    "I see, maybe something happened? Or maybe they found something and you don''t want the guild to find out?"

    "I think that''s not it. The group "Dragon yers" is very respectable and responsible, they would never do something like that, most likely something bad has happened to them."

    "Alright, let''s wait until tomorrow, if they don''te back I want you to send other adventurers over there. Even if you have to force them to abandon some mission, they will have to go to that dungeon."

    "I understood."

    "Now go and calm everyone down, there seems to be amotion down there."

    "Yes, because a lot of the adventurers who went on the exploration left their groups behind, and it hurt a lot of them, they''re worried."

    "Yes, I had already imagined something like that, so go there and calm everyone down."

    "Right." Then I left the guild master''s room and went to the main guild hall. There were many adventurers questioning exploration.

    Most of them were from groups that the C-RANK and D-RANK adventurers who went were part of, so since they haven''te back until now they want some exnation.

    And I honestly didn''t know what to do in this situation.

    "Listen, please be silent!" I went behind the counter and called everyone''s attention.

    "Okay guys, be quiet, let''s see what she has to say." One of the adventurers said, most of them had stopped talking and started to wait for my pronouncement.

    "I just talked to the guild master. He said to wait until tomorrow, if the group doesn''te back we''ll send our best adventurers after them."

    "What? We need money, since Bursu left we can''t go out on a mission anymore, do you want us to starve?" One of the adventurers screamed.

    Then arge wave of adventurers started saying the same thing.

    But in addition to the adventurers who were without their group members, there were also the adventurers who were just their friends and wanted to know about their safety. I can only assume they are good friends.

    "Don''t worry, you will be rewardedter," I said this without thinking, I need to talk to the guild master about thister, I hope he doesn''t get angry.

    "I don''t want money, I want my partner back."

    "Okay, I get it, please calm down." I was already starting to get impatient, so I let Rieli talk to the adventurers and went to another room where normally adventurers'' licenses were made.

    I wanted to calm down a bit.

    "Looks like it''s a little hectic out there."

    "Oh, Ria. I didn''t know you were here, I even forgot about it."

    "What do you mean, I''ve been here practically all day, fufu." Ria was a girl who worked here before I even got this job. She had be a very close friend and she was the one who took care of the manufacture of licenses.

    "I''m sorry about that, it''s just that since yesterday I''ve been under pressure about that damn exploration, what happened to them?"

    "I don''t know either. But if you want to stay here with me to rest I wouldn''tin. Here, take it." Ria grabbed a cup of tea and handed it to me, then we both sat on chairs.

    "I will not get in your way?"

    "No, I''m not having much work today."

    "Okay, thank goodness. Can you pamper a little?"

    "Of course,e here." Ria was older than me and worked here before I even got here, so she liked to treat me like a little sister. And I didn''t dislike it, I just don''t like anyone seeing me that way.

    I had my head on her shoulder as she caressed me, I was looking like a child.

    ####

    It''s been a while since I found that supposed dungeon. On the same day, I went back to the guild at night to find out if the adventurers had returned, but the guild didn''t seem to have any news of them.

    An exploration that was supposed to be quick was taking much longer than usual.

    But I thought maybe they had decided to explore the dungeon and woulde back the next day, but when I went there the next day the adventurers still hadn''t returned and they were still missing.

    Today was the third day, and as sses were back, I could only go to the guild after school, and that''s what I did.

    As soon as I finished school, I told Lisandra that I was going out to buy us something, and she allowed me to leave.

    So I went to the adventurers guild.

    "There''s amotion going on here." When I arrived at the guild door, I noticed many sad adventurers, and also angry ones as they yelled at all the receptionists.

    Even Rose was there trying to calm them down.

    I slipped into the middle of the adventurers and got close to the counter.

    "Rose, what''s going on here?" I spoke loudly as I stood on tiptoes so she could get a good look at my face. She didn''t seem to have noticed me the first time, so I called her again.

    "Oh Noah, I''m a little busy right now."

    "I can see that, but what happened? Does it have to do with the adventurers who disappeared?"

    "That''s right, we sent another group to see what had happened, it was a group just formed by our strongest adventurers."

    "And what happened?"

    "As soon as they arrived at the scene, everything was gone."

    "What?"

    "The cave had disappeared, there was only one stone in the middle of the forest, it had no entrance. There was also no sign of adventurers around the ce. The adventurers searched within a radius of five kilometers but found nothing."

    "It can''t be, I''m sure there was a cave there."

    "I''m sure you''re not lying, but it sure as hell wasn''t an ordinary cave, you understand, don''t you?"

    "Yes..." So the cave swallowed all the adventurers and disappeared soon after? Dude this is extremely scary. I''ve never heard anything about it before, and from the way Rose was saying it, she also seems to have never seen anything like it.

    "Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to talk to the guild master, he also doesn''t know what to do at the moment."

    "Doesn''t he know what happened?"

    "No... He''s contacting other guild masters to see if anyone has ever heard of a dungeon-like this."

    "I see, good luck with that."

    "Thanks, we''ll need it." Rose looked quite dejected and nervous. I can understand, they haven''t dealt with something like this before, it must be scary to have something like this suddenly, even I can''t believe it at the moment.

    All adventurers were swallowed by a dungeon, is there a way for them to stay alive inside this ce? And why did a dungeon-like this suddenly appear? Everyone had a lot of questions.

    The adventurers around wanted answers so they were screaming and pressing all the receptionists, I was a little sorry for them.

    ''But it shouldn''t take long for everything to get back to normal.'' I hope they find out where that dungeon has gone and I also hope the adventurers inside there are still alive, but I find it very difficult for that to happen.

    If a dungeon is strong enough to move around and swallow adventurers like that, it''s certainly at a level never seen before in any part of the world.

    Seeing the level this had reached, I decided not to get involved at the moment. I asked Rose to keep me posted on the entire dungeon investigation, and she said she woulde to the inn to talk to me.

    This prevents me from having toe to the guild, but it might also make Lisandra suspect that I''ve turned into an adventurer since the receptionist wasing to visit me.

    But if we take into ount that that inn belongs to Rose''s mother, I think that''s okay, Lisandra won''t be suspicious.

    Leaving the guild behind, I headed towards the inn, but on the way, I passed some stalls and bought some food for Lisandra.

 Chapter 103 - 102 - Updates.

    "Is it you, Rose? You maye in." Arriving at the guild master''s door, he looked a little dismayed. I can imagine how he''s feeling right now, losing so many powerful and promising adventurers.

    Wait, we haven''t confirmed their deaths yet. Don''t think of something like that, that''s ack of respect.

    "So how''s it going?" As soon as I walked in, I asked directly how your little investigation. He had already gathered some information from the adventurers who had visited the dungeon, but it still wasn''t enough.

    "I''ve spoken with five guild masters that I have contact with, and none of them have ever heard of a dungeon that disappears like this. Even more, dungeons that swallow adventurers and disappear."

    "I see, there''s no record anywhere about a dungeon-like this?"

    "No, in any document or book I''ve looked at, something like this has never been cited, it''s somethingpletely new."

    "And soon our adventurers found this dungeon, is that luck or bad luck?"

    "I think it''s bad luck, now our level of adventurers has decreased even more. Losing an A-rank group is something no guild would want to go through." The guild master was serious, but he looked calmer than before.

    "I understand."

    "But it''s also lucky, as we''ve cataloged a new "species" of the dungeon. The masters Imunicated about this seemed surprised and amazed that we found something like this."

    "..."

    "But when I said that the dungeon had disappeared along with arge number of adventurers, and even an A-rank group, they were all very nervous and surprised."

    "I can understand them."

    "Now that the dungeon it disappeared, we''ll have to go after it again to find the adventurers again, but where did this dungeon go? Is your entrance even opened elsewhere?"

    "Do you think it might be disappeared forever?"

    "It''s a possibility. Perhaps the adventurers have been swallowed up and will never be able to leave, but also the dungeon can open up somewhere else allowing them to leave, I don''t know what to think now."

    "You should take a rest. After that, have a meeting together with the other guild masters, after that you will think about what to do. If all the guilds get together to look for this dungeon, maybe we''ll find it."

    "Could be, I''m too tired for today. But before I rest, I''ll go downstairs to talk a little with the adventurers, because it doesn''t look like they''re going to calm down."

    The screams of adventurers continued downstairs. As the guild is open 24 hours a day, this would be a hassle for everyone, especially for the guild master who lives here.

    After that, the guild master went downstairs with me and had a frank chat with all the adventurers. In the presence of the guild master, all adventurers were immediately quiet.

    The guild master made it very clear that everything would start to be investigated and that he would try to bring all adventurers back. But he was saying it all in a kind of threatening tone, so all the adventurers didn''t dare say anything.

    After that, most of the adventurers went to their respective homes and the guild returned to its previous lull, I deeply thanked the guild master for that.

    ####

    A few days had passed since all that had happened. Some adventurers visited the ce where the dungeon was every day, but it did seem to have disappeared along with the adventurers and there was no sign that it would appear in that ce again.

    At that time, the guild master had contacted the guild masters of many cities neighboring the capital. He had only contacted masters from the country of Southlein, as it had happened here he would not involve the guilds of other countries.

    Not for now.

    Today was the day the guild masters would arrive in the capital.

    "Rieli, could you please inform the adventurers of the arrival of the masters? I want all adventurers out by two o''clock in the afternoon. The guild will be closed during the meeting."

    "Right."

    This was a request from the guild master, as he didn''t want anyone to overhear his conversation. And he didn''t want any noise that could disturb him either.

    Then Rieli gave the warning to everyone in the guild and then the adventurers started to retreat. Now it was still one o''clock in the afternoon, so all the masters would start arriving.

    As the cities were at different distances, they had to n very well. Apparently, some of them came earlier and were already in the capital but they haven''te to the guild yet.

    "What will the other masters be like? Are they all old like our guild master?" Rieli approached. She seemed excited about the visit of all the guild masters, and I confess I was too.

    The only master I had the pleasure of meeting was Royma, who was a half-elf woman and a guild master from the town of Tineever which is a two-day from the capital. She visited our guild a few times.

    Besides her, I didn''t meet any of the other masters, so I was also excited.

    From there we started to wait for everyone, apparently, five guild masters woulde. We were at the guild door as we had to respectfully wee them, or that''s what the guild master said.

    But only me and Rieli were here, the other employees had beenid off for today.

    ####

    After we waited some more time, the first one to show up was Royma, it was a big coincidence.

    "Hello Rose, how are you?" She entered the guild wearing tight ck pants and a white shirt that emphasized her breasts. She had veryrge breasts despite having elven blood, this is rare.

    "Royma, how long haven''t I seen you, how are you?" I spoke to her a little more intimately as I knew her, Rieli wasn''t that intimate, so she was a little nervous.

    "Nothing much has happenedtely, to tell the truth, my work is pretty boring these days. The city is very calm and few adventurers are signing up, in a few years we will be in trouble."

    She suddenly started talking about the state of her guild.

    "We are also not receiving many applications. But now let''s leave the conversation to one side, the guild master is waiting upstairs. Rieli, take her to the room."

    "Right!" Rieli took Royma with her to the room where the meeting would take ce. The guild master was already there waiting.

    I continued to wait for a while longer until the guild master from the city of Kilmeadan arrived. This city was the furthest from the capital among the guild masters who woulde today.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Kevjen." He was a tall and very muscr man. He had white hair and also a long white beard. His face looked like that of an old dwarf, but he was very tall, it was an interesting contrast.

    "It''s a pleasure, where is that old man?" He got right to the point.

    "He''s upstairs, can you wait for the receptionist toe back-" Before I could finish, he ignored me and headed straight for the stairs, what an impatient guy.

    After that, there are three masters left to arrive, and they started to arrive one after the other.

    The first was called Natu and was a human whomanded the guild of Hvaleyri, it was a city that is about three days'' journey from the capital. He was a bald man and had a pretty normal body, from what I heard from the guild master he is very weak physically, but very strong using magic.

    The second to appear was also a woman, she was the guild master of the city called Reynivellir which was very close to Hvaleyri.

    She was a tall, charming woman with long brown hair. She seemed to enjoy ying with her hair all the time.

    A, and her name was na.

    And thest person to show up was a man who looked a lot like our guild master. He was also a little short and old. He had plenty of wrinkles on his face and had white hair and a white beard.

    His name was Holfer and he was guild master of a town called Geirseyri. It was a city that was almost 6 days away from the capital, it was very far. But he seems to have arrived pretty quickly using a unique means of transport.

    I have no idea what this means of transport is, but I was very interested.

    But now that all the masters had arrived, it was time to start the guild masters meeting about the new dungeon found.

 Chapter 104 - 103 - Meeting.

    After everyone arrived, I went upstairs and also went to the room where the meeting would take ce. I was carrying a tray with a pot full of tea and also some cups.

    I couldn''t carry it all by myself, so Rieli hade down to help me.

    "Excuse." I opened the door and entered the room where the meeting was to take ce. The meeting looked like it hadn''t started yet, so I took the opportunity to serve everyone''s tea very carefully.

    The guild master was watching my every move so I didn''t do anything wrong. You''re pushing me too hard, stop looking at me like that.

    I served everyone tea equally and then left the room taking the pot with me. The guild master told me to stay on the other side of the door in case anyone needed anything, and that''s what I did.

    Rieli came down and I continued to stand in front of the door. There was no one else in the guild at the moment but us, but it was still good to keep an eye out for anyone not toe close and hear something.

    ####

    "It''s a pleasure to have you all here." I was inside a room with guild masters from various cities in our country. After I warned them about the supposed dungeon, they wanted this meeting.

    And I can understand them, they want to know more about what had happened and everything we know about it.

    "The pleasure is all mine," Royma said as she lowered her head a little. She was a half-elf, and maybe she''s the person I have the most contact with here.

    "This tea is not very good." Kevjen looked a little impatient and didn''t even greet me, he spat all the tea back into the cup and ced the cup on the table.

    "I''m sorry about that, should I ask her to bring something else?"

    "It is not necessary." Dude, he''s a bit of an annoying guy.

    "It''s a pleasure to be here, I think this is the first time I''ve seen you in person?" The next one to greet me was na. I''ve never seen her in person before, she is a very beautiful woman.

    "Yes, I don''t think we''ve ever met before," I said as I smiled at her.

    "Let''s get straight to the point? I need to get back quickly." Natu was also impatient. He had an expressionless face as usual.

    "It''s good to see you again, Fortin, haven''t you aged a little more?"

    "Hello Holfer, haven''t you aged a little more too?" We were the oldest ones sitting at that table, we had known each other for a long time, it was good to see that he was still doing very well.

    But we had to put our reunion aside for the moment, everyone around us was a little impatient, they wanted to cut to the chase, so I started talking about the dungeon.

    I had brought a bag with me, so I picked it up and then pulled out some papers from inside.

    "Okay, let''s get down to business. Here is some information I gathered with the help of some adventurers." I handed them a paper each. There is all the information I had gotten.

    Like where the dungeon was, what it was like before it disappeared, and everything weird around the ce.

    "That''s it? haven''t you discovered anything else?" The first to say something as soon as he finished reading was Kevjen. He had a disapproving look in my direction.

    "I''m sorry about that, but the dungeon disappeared before we could figure anything out. And also all the adventurers who entered there disappeared along with her."

    "Tsk." Kevjen clicked his tongue and then fell silent.

    "Speaking of looking for something, I also looked in my guild files, and there was nothing about it," na said as she sighed deeply, she looked a little disappointed that she hadn''t found anything.

    The others, including Kervjen, also said the same thing. They searched their archives, even old books, but found nothing that spoke of a dungeon that disappeared or moved.

    Normally a dungeon that popped up never disappeared again. There have been no cases of a dungeon disappearing after they emerged, so there is so many dungeons around the world.

    "This is a little disappointing, even though I called you here, I couldn''t gather much information," I said a little embarrassed and very upset about the situation.

    "Don''t worry, as you can see, we don''t have any information about that either."

    "Yeah, it''s something you''ve never seen before, so it''s a little difficult to know something about it without a little deeper investigation, it will probably take some time." Holfer closed his eyes and looked a little thoughtful.

    "But the problem is where to start. We''ve already investigated where the dungeon existed before and found nothing but magical power."

    "Have you tried to track the magic power? Maybe there''s a way to where the dungeon is now." Kevjen said as he put the cup to his mouth and drank some of the tea. Didn''t you say it was horrible before?

    "Of course we did that, but the magic power was just around there, we tried to track it to another ce, but there was no sign of that magic power after a radius of 500 meters."

    "I see, so it''s like the dungeon just disappeared, there''s no sign that it''s been ''Taked'' elsewhere."

    "That''s right, and that magic power was very strange the adventurers said, and it was also very powerful."

    "Hm?" na looked curious about this.

    "The adventurers said that the amount of magic power there and also its "strength" was like the magic power of a ss A monster, it was very powerful."

    "Oh, that''s interesting." ra did seem interested in this.

    "I don''t think I''ve ever heard of such a strong dungeon before in our country, isn''t that amazing?" Natu said excitedly.

    "It would be amazing if this same dungeon hadn''t swallowed up many adventurers and disappeared too, don''t you think?" I looked at him disapprovingly, making him quiet.

    "But now, what do you want to do? Since you can''t track by the magic power, what do you intend to do?" Royma asked, she hadn''t said anything since the beginning of the meeting.

    "I hope you guys help me with this, that''s why I called you here. Of course, I wanted to talk to you guys a little bit about it, but I also wanted to get help."

    Everyone looked at me and waited for me to continue to say something, so I took a deep breath and continued.

    "I know it''s not good to spread around that a lot of adventurers are probably dead, but I want you to spread it to as many ces as possible about this dungeon."

    "Which? If we let this information about this dungeon spread too much, other countries will want to interfere with it, you know how they are." He''s right, if information about such a different dungeon got out, they wouldn''t be quiet.

    All countries like new things, they will go after it to monopolize it, but... Dungeons are usually run by the guild which is a unique system that doesn''t depend on the country to maintain itself.

    So all guilds from all over the world are united into one basically, some country or government wouldn''t dare meddle in this matter.

    I know the king, and our country wouldn''t even think of getting involved in this matter.

    But even so, it''s better to be careful...

    "Would they be able to monopolize something that keeps moving between random ces?"

    "?" They were all confused.

    "Given what happened, I can only assume that this dungeon hasn''t disappeared forever, it wouldn''t make sense something like that. So the only thing I could think of was that she would be changing position."

    "Do you know something and you haven''t told us?"

    "Okay, I received some interesting information this morning. I still haven''t even told my mostpetent receptionist that took care of the exploration."

    "Tell me quickly what it was." As always Kevjen was impatient.

    "An adventurer who preferred me not to give his name away had chased the other adventurers as they headed toward the dungeon. Shortly after the adventurers entered the dungeon, the cave had closed."

    "Which?! So this dungeon was created precisely to capture adventurers?"

    "I wouldn''t say it''s something like that, but maybe it''s just programmed to close down whenever someone enters. It''s almost like you program a magic clock to wake you up in the morning, understand?"

    "So the dungeon always closes when someone enters, and then it opens up somewhere else to take other victims."

    "I assumed that''s it. But the problem is... it only leaves a trail of magical power where it was before, there''s no way to track it at all."

    "So you want to spread about this dungeon so that adventurers are careful and don''t end up getting into it."

    "Yes, and when they find something like that, it''s for them tomunicate with the guild so we can take care of this dungeon."

    "Okay, I think I get it."

    "So all we need to do now is spread about this dungeon in our cities, eh?" Holfer stroked his beard as he smiled.

    "That''s right, in a short time the information will be in every city in the country.. We also have to get in touch with the main guild in each country to talk about it."

 Chapter 105 - 104 - End Of Meeting.

    "So you really don''t care about other countries finding out about these dungeons." Kevjen was finally smiling.

    "Anyway the dungeons are controlled by the guild, the country cannot interfere with that, this matter will be dealt with only between the guilds and the adventurers," I said as I smiled at him too.

    After that, we talked a little more about it and we decided to do just that. As soon as each master arrived in their guild, mass publicity would begin about this new dungeon that had appeared near the capital.

    Not caring, information about the adventurers having disappeared and how the dungeon supposedly worked would also be leaked.

    Even though I wasn''t sure if it actually worked that way, it was the theory that made the most sense at the moment.

    After almost two long hours, the meeting had ended and all the masters had left. I took a deep breath as everyone left the room, I was feeling very tired.

    I felt really pressured by them, mainly because I hadn''t gotten a lot of information. Of course, I was also afraid that I hadn''t made the right choice here.

    Was spreading the word about the dungeon to everyone really a good idea? Maybe some bad-intentioned people show up to try to go after the dungeon, that wouldn''t be good.

    "Master, are you alright?" As I kept my eyes closed thinking about it, Rose walked into the room.

    "Yeah, I''m just a little tired."

    "I heard some of the conversations, is it really good to spread about this new dungeon so easily?"

    "I was thinking about it too, but the other masters had no objection to that, so it''s their fault too if something happens."

    "You spoke in a way a little..."

    "Of course I take my responsibility if something goes wrong. I hade up with this idea, so the biggest responsibility would be mine."

    "..."

    "Since you heard our conversation, you already know what to do, don''t you? Prepare some posters exining everything about the dungeon around the guild, and also hire someone to spread posters around town."

    "But wouldn''t you just divulge it within the guild?"

    "Well, if we spread it around the city, the residents will also take this information to other cities."

    "But then wouldn''t it just be better to contact every guild master in the country and ask them to share it themselves? Just do the same with the main guild from other countries."

    "You''re right, it''s better this way, isn''t it?" I was a little tired so I didn''t think much of it.

    "Haha..." After Rose''s forced smile, she went downstairs to start preparing posters to spread around the guild. And I had to get in touch with all the guild masters from the country and other countries, and as I was the guild master of the capital, I would have to do that.

    I just wanted to get some rest now, I''m too old.

    ####

    It''s been a few more days since that happened, and the city was a mess. Everything that happened had started to be publicized by the guild itself, so almost everyone was already aware of the disappearance of the adventurers.

    I got a big surprise when I saw this being released by the guild, I believed they would keep it a secret for a while longer.

    "But I think they made the right choice." Rose hade here yesterday and had told me about choosing the guild. Apparently, information about the dungeon and the disappearance of the adventurers was being spread across the country.

    Apparently even in other countries, this was being publicized.

    A task force had practically been set up to find that dungeon, but nothing had been found so far. Well, of course, it wouldn''t be that easy to find her.

    But now that this was being disclosed, I think that one day they will find this dungeon. And the good thing is that I didn''t even need to get involved.

    I started to think a lot about it, what if I had entered the dungeon before notifying the guild? Would it have closed and I would have been trapped inside like the other adventurers? d I didn''t go in.

    Rose also looked really happy that I didn''t.

    ''Now I could only think about going to school and taking some quests in the guild, I started to totally ignore this.'' But it was not easy to ignore this event, as the adventurers only talked about this dungeon these days.

    And maybe it willst for a long time.

    But whatever, I don''t really care.

    "Lisandra, I''m leaving now." It was Saturday so we wouldn''t have ss today, I would go to the guild and take a mission. Since I joined the guild, I haven''t taken on any missions.

    "Okay, Ciaphia ising with some friends here today, when you arrive don''t be scared. And also remember not to take your clothes off in front of them." Lisandra smiled at me.

    "Of course, I''ll remember that." We had already had lunch, so it waste. I went down and walked without Sara noticing me, after which I went directly to the guild.

    There weren''t many adventurers here now, but those here were talking about the damn dungeon.

    "Noah, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you." When I entered the guild, I was greeted by Rose who was behind the counter with a smile on her face.

    "Hello, but you were at the inn yesterday, weren''t you?"

    "Oh, true. But what brings you here today? Did youe to get more information about the dungeon? Unfortunately, nothing has been found yet."

    "It''s not that, I want to take a mission."

    "So you''re finally going to do your first mission." Rose looked a little dismayed by this.

    "Don''t worry, if I''m unlucky enough to find that dungeon again, I won''t go into it, I''m not crazy enough to do that."

    "I know that, but just remembering that you came close to entering that cave makes my heart... I''m afraid you''ll get hurt."

    "Ownt, finally fell in love with me?" I was just a kid, so saying that to a grown woman made everyone there start tough at the situation, Rose didn''t look too happy.

    "Listen, to me you''re a little brother, that''s why I''m worried about you."

    "I know that. But don''t worry, I''m not going to take on a very difficult mission so as not to worry you." I told her and then went to the wall where guild missions were ced.

    My rank was F, but I could take any mission here, that was tempting. The number of RANK E and F missions was low, the highest number of missions were C-RANK.

    The RANK E and F missions were basically searched missions. It wasn''t missions that involved construction and cleaning but to look for lost animals and also to look for some specific nts in the forest

    Apparently, pharmacists pay good money for herbs and some specific nts.

    It was tempting because I would make a lot of money since I can do everything very quickly, but that would be really boring.

    So I went straight to the RANK D and C missions, and I had found what I wanted, the subjugation missions.

    The D-RANK missions were only for hunting wild animals and killing small groups of goblins and kobolds. Since the C-RANK missions increased the level a little, there was even a mission to look for a group of bandits here.

    Also, the monsters started to level up. I had a mission to hunt an Orc, and another to hunt an Ogre. They are very simr monsters, but they are different in some ways.

    Now if you wanted to kill a group of Orcs or Ogres, the quest would turn into a B-rank quest.

    ''I think I could aplish a mission like this easily.'' Killing an ogre group isn''t too difficult with my skills. At the moment I don''t have a sword, but doing it just with magic and with my bare hands wouldn''t be difficult.

    "Should I take one of these quests?" I was very interested in these B-rank missions, the reward was also very high, it was almost the amount of money our mother sent for us to survive a month in the capital.

    Of course, the reward was big because a group is expected to do the mission and split the money, but I would earn good money since it''s just me.

    Without thinking twice, I picked up a B-RANK mission. The mission was as follows.

    Kill a group of 6 Orcs that are blocking the road from merchantsing from the south.

    Reward �C 1 Gold Coin and 60 Silver Coins.

    A gold coin was a lot of money, that would be enough for a humble family to live for a whole month without problems.

    That was the mission I was going to do myself, so I walked to the counter and handed the paper to Rose.

    "You''re kidding, right?" She looked at me disapprovingly.

 Chapter 106 - 105 - First Mission.

    "Why can''t I take this quest?" I looked at her and smiled like I didn''t understand. Seeing that, Rose sighed and looked straight into my eyes.

    "I just said I cared about you and you want to take a B-RANK mission? And do you still intend to do the mission alone?" Rose was incredulous at this, she was looking at me like she said "You better give up on this idea."

    But I''m sorry, I''m not giving up now.

    "That''s right, could you please register this for me?" I smiled again at Rose, but she stayed still and didn''t move, so I decided to say something: "Receptionists shouldn''t deny an adventurer''s willingness to go on a mission. Isn''t that what you said?"

    That''s what she had told me before. Any adventurer can take quests of any level, at most the receptionists would try to make them give up. But I wouldn''t give up no matter how hard Rose tried.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you do this, I''m not confident you can fulfill a mission like this." Rose was looking at me seriously and also looked a little upset that she had to do this.

    "Don''t worry, I''m strong enough to aplish this mission easily, that''s all I can tell you right now. Even if you don''t want to register this for me, I''ll talk to another receptionist."

    I spoke to her seriously and Rose looked surprised.

    "��" She remained silent for a long moment, so I caught her attention again. But Rose didn''t answer me and then took a piece of paper and started writing something.

    "What is it?" After finishing writing a few things, she handed me the paper.

    "The mission is already registered, here is the exact location of the mission. And bring the Orcs'' ears as proof of subjugation." Saying that Rose turned around before I could thank her and started ignoring me.

    I think she was really upset with me, but whatever at the moment, I''ll talk to herter. I know she''s just worried about me, and I appreciate that.

    ####

    After that, I left the adventurers guild and put the mission paper in my pants pocket. Now it was time to go.

    From what was written here, the mission site would be two days journey on foot from the capital. The Orcs were blocking some carriages thate to the capital, so it wasn''t too far from here.

    Two days on foot is quite a long time, but that''s how long it would take a normal person to get there, using all my speed, I can get there in a few hours.

    At the moment I didn''t have a sword, so I would have to fulfill the mission just using my magic. But it wouldn''t be that hard, my magic is powerful enough for me to kill an evenrger group of Orcs with ease.

    Speaking of my magic I have some skill points, I think I''ll use themter.

    I walked towards the city gate and found some guards, so I showed them my adventurer''s license and left. The guards were different fromst time, so they were surprised at meing out that way.

    But when they saw my RANK, they soon assumed that I was going to the nearby forest to look for some herbs, but I''m sorry, I''m going on a mission a little harder right now.

    I activated my "Small Status Increase" skill and "Wind Speed" skill and then saw the strength and agility numbers go up, they were already high enough. I started running towards the ce where the Orcs were.

    With the speed I was now, I was running faster than a horse, it wouldn''t be long before I got to the mission location.

    ####

    It was much faster than I thought, a trip that wouldst two days waspleted in less than three hours. But of course, it had consequences, running like this for so long with my abilities activated had made me tired.

    Arriving at the ce I noticed that this was a ce a little different from what I was used to.

    Not having a forest on all sides, there was only a small forest on the right side of the road, and on the left side, there was arge open field. In the distance, I could see a vige.

    The vige wasrge and had somerge ntations around it, in addition, their houses seemed to be of quality. In other words, it was not a poor vige, it was a vige that was very well structured and cared for.

    But apart from the small vige and the forest, there was no sign of an Orc around here, not even footprints I could find.

    "Hm?" Looking at the vige, I started to notice that something was wrong. It was a long way away, but I could see some kids running towards the road.

    It was normal for this to happen since kids like to run around so much, but those kids didn''t seem to be having fun, they looked scared and were crying. The closer they got, the clearer their screams and pleas for help became clear.

    "Damn, Rose didn''t say there was a vige around here, and it looks like it''s a little toote." Soon after, I started to see one of the houses copsing, so I started running quickly towards the vige.

    I was a little tired but couldn''t rest now.

    I ran towards the vige and approached the children.

    "Mommy, waaa."

    "Help us."

    "Waaaaa~~"

    Three children were crying desperately, so I didn''t have much time to waste here.

    But I stopped for a moment to at least calm them down.

    "Listen, I''m going to the vige and I''m going to help everyone, so stay here and wait, okay?" The three children didn''t look more than three years old, they continued to cry but nodded in agreement.

    "Okay." I left the kids there and kept running to the vige. As soon as I got closer, I started to hear the cries of other children and also the screams of women and men, they seemed desperate.

    In addition, I could also hear the sound of houses being destroyed and the screams of Orcs. They screamed like a human, but their voice was a little more distorted and "monstrous".

    I quickened my steps even more and reached the vige in an instant. The first scene I saw was some men thrown into the middle of the vige while their bodies werepletely deformed.

    It was as if the Orcs had stepped on them with all their weight, they were surely already dead.

    I also had a vision of a woman who was already without her head thrown in front of one of the houses. The door was open, so I could see a small girl sitting as she hugged her legs and shivered inside the house while looking at the woman''s body.

    Had many more bodies around here, and on top of that, the Orcs were also pounding the walls in search of new victims.

    "You bastard." Next to me, an Orc was trying to break into one of the houses while punching the wall made of wood, so I approached him in an instant and punched him directly in the stomach.

    He flew and broke some fences around the house.

    After that, I approached him and then a great amount of magic began to circte my body. After that, water started to be created in the air and solidified turning intorge thorns made of ice on top of the Orc.

    The thorns descended all at once and pierced the Orc''s entire body, he died instantly.

    AAAAAAGY~~

    Seeing this scene, an Orc who was close approached me at full speed, his body was heavy, but he was still fast.

    "I don''t have a sword... But I can use that."

    I grabbed one of the ice thorns and removed it from the dead Orc''s body, then threw it towards the Orc''s head that wasing towards me with all my strength. As if it were an arrow, the thorn of ice exploded his head.

    I''ve already killed two of them, four to go.

    Then I started running through the vige and started killing all the Orcs easily. The first one owes his head blown off with my kick. I ran towards him and took a big leap.

    The jump was high enough to be at his head height.

    After that, I spun my body around and kicked him hard enough for his head to shatter into pieces.

    The other Orcs started to get scared, but I finished them off easily using my own hands and using more of those ice spikes.

    Their heads were exploding one after another. In just three minutes it was all over, what was left was just the dead Orcs and the crying of the vigers.

    I took a deep breath and calmed down after that.. It had been a while since I had been in a battle, it was a very satisfying thing.

 Chapter 107 - 106 – Disaster.

    Many residents were crying, but they were also smiling as they left their homes. The bodies of Orcs were around the vige, it was a rather unpleasant sight.

    In addition to the bodies of the ogres, there were also the bodies of some humans lying around here, I could see the suffering these people went through before they died.

    "Thank you thank you very much." A woman approached along with a man. She was holding a baby in herp as she cried. It was an odd scene of a woman much taller than me thanking me so deeply.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t make it in time, I could have avoided this." If I hade faster, maybe I could have avoided the death of these residents, I''m really feeling sad right now.

    "None of that, you saved a lot of us, I don''t even know how we can thank you." Not caring that all of this was due to guild ipetence or mine, the vigers were approaching and thanking me.

    They didn''t care that I was a child, for them I was their savior and that was enough.

    As soon as everyone seemed to thank me, anothermotion started. Many vigers had lost their rtives during the attack, so all the bodies were being collected while their rtives cried nonstop.

    I didn''t really like watching this scene, so I walked away from the vige for the time being. So I went to where I had left those kids.

    Once there, the three children were sitting on the floor and had already stopped crying. As soon as I approached, they got a little startled but soon calmed down.

    "So?" A child said as her eyes filled with tears.

    "Yes, I killed all those monsters that were there, so you can go back now." I don''t know it was a good choice since the bodies were still there, so I decided to give up on that idea: "Actually wait a little longer."

    "Hm?"

    "?!"

    The children looked confused, but I don''t want to let them go to the vige and see the bodies that might even be their parents. In my mind came an image of some dead women and men, they could be family members of these children.

    I sighed and calmed down.

    "It''s just that the vige is still a little messed up, how can I say, the walls of the houses were broken, you know? So you must wait here until the adults fix everything, otherwise, you can disturb them, understand?"

    "But I want to see my mom." One of the children said with teary eyes.

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure your mother is fine, stay just a little longer with me here, understand?" After that, the children were convinced to stay there with me. To entertain the children, I started to tell some stories.

    Stories I had read in some books and also things that had happened to me. Despite being quite young, the children seemed to understand everything and seemed quite entertained with the story.

    I don''t know how long it would take them to take care of everything there in the vige, I hope it''s quick.

    ####

    It had been two hours and my mouth was already hurting from telling the children stories. I wasn''t used to talking for so long.

    So much time has passed, I think they had plenty of time to collect all the bodies.

    "Listen, what do you think go to the vige now? It''ste." I came to this ce after lunch and it had taken nearly three hours to get here, and now I''ve waited another two hours. It wouldn''t be long before it started to get dark.

    Maybe now it''s almost six o''clock in the afternoon?

    "Right."

    "All right."

    The three kids looked a little sad that they wouldn''t keep listening to my stories, but I''m sorry about that.

    After that we started walking towards the vige, it wasn''t that far away. The closer I got, the more the voices and the crying of people around the vige became evident, it seems that everything was still not quite right.

    Arriving at the vige, we were greeted with worried looks from the vigers.

    "Lesly, so you managed to protect yourself." As soon as we arrived in the vige, a 30-year-old woman ran up to us and hugged one of the children. Then each child began to find her parents.

    Thankfully, it looks like the parents of all these kids are doing fine, but it looks like not all the kids here have been so lucky.

    I noticed the same child who was inside that housest time. She continued to look dark as before as if she wasn''t sober or didn''t want to ept what had happened to that woman who was probably her mother.

    She was being taken care of by another woman, it was an old woman who was probably 60 years old. Maybe this child doesn''t even have a dad? Is she very young, maybe she is five years old?

    Dude, this is sad.

    Besides her, there also seemed to be other children who seemed to have been orphaned. But most children still had their parents alive and well.

    "I do not know how to thank." As soon as the children were far enough away, an old man approached. He had white hair and a lot of wrinkles on his face if I had to say, I will say he was over 70 years old.

    He also used a crutch to be able to move well, wanted to know how this guy survived today.

    "No need to say thanks, I just did my job."

    "So you really are an adventurer, but you''re so young." A woman interrupted our conversation, she was a woman as old as the man, maybe they are a couple?

    "Yes, I just started working, hahaha." I was a little embarrassed as all the vigers started looking at me.

    "That''s amazing, even though you were so young you managed to kill all those Orcs so easily. In all my years of life, I think it''s the first time I''ve seen something like this."

    "Serious?"

    "Yes, I haven''t even seen a grown man or a kid kill so many Orcs that easily, are you sure you''re a human and an adventurer?" The old man looked at me suspiciously. What does he think I am, a demon or something?

    "Yes, look here." I showed him my adventurer''s license.

    "It''s true, and you''re only 13... Oh my god." Now that he was sure, he was even more surprised and his mouth dropped open.

    "Let me see." The old woman took the license from the man''s hand and also looked: "That''s true, that''s surprising." She was as surprised as the man, the vigers around us began to get excited about it.

    "Alright, now I need to go back to the guild and report everything that happened, will you be alright?" I looked around and all the residents were there. The ces where the bodies used to be were covered by dark sheets.

    The bodies were also gone, probably all of them were carried to another ce.

    The bodies of the Orcs were still lying in the same ce they had been before. Looks like they''ve only cared about taking care of their friends'' bodies for now.

    "I think it''s okay, we already faced something simr a few years ago." The Man said calmly.

    "Is it normal for something like this to happen?"

    "Of course, even though our vige is not that far from the capital, things like this sometimes happen. Normally they''re weak monsters, but this time Orcs came and we couldn''t do anything."

    "I see, so surely right now many viges are being attacked out, aren''t they?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, but since you guys say you''re going to be fine, I think I can go back now." Then I said goodbye to all the vigers and left that little vige behind. They all looked very grateful.

    If I hadn''t shown up there in time, they''d all be dead by now, wouldn''t they? There must be viges being destroyed all over this world, but unfortunately, I can''t help them all.

    I''m not going to start creating in my mind that I''m a "Hero" and that I''m supposed to help everyone, it just never works in any story I''ve read.

    Unfortunately, this will continue to happen.

    I ran again towards the city. As I was tired, I took some breaks, and this time I didn''t activate my abilities, so it took me a lot longer than before, maybe it took me almost four hours?

    By now it must be almost nine o''clock at night...

    As soon as I arrived in the city it was already dark and all the adventurers were already arriving, so I followed the great wave of adventurers and went to the adventurers'' guild. Again the subject in the guild was that dungeon.

    It seems to have be quitemon for groups of adventurers to go out just to look for the dungeon, but what idiots.

    Arriving at the guild, it was quite full, and as it was already dark, I decided to give up informing the guild about the mission today.

    So I gave up and went directly to the inn. On the way, I passed some stalls and bought some food even though it was dinner time.

    For some reason, a lot of people were looking at me.

 Chapter 108 - 107 – She Discovered Everything.

    I bought the food and walked straight to the inn, many people were looking at me with slightly disturbed looks and I didn''t know why. Had I missed something? I don''t remember doing anything weird.

    Ignoring all eyes, I kept moving forward and arrived at the inn in an instant.

    But as soon as I opened the door, I was greeted by the looks of everyone inside the inn. Usually, that happened, but they would start ignoring me, but this time it was different.

    They continued to look at me and talk amongst themselves. I even started to get uneasy about what had happened, I was pretty sure I hadn''t done anything wrong.

    "Noah? What happened to you?" The next one to notice me was Sara who left the kitchen quickly and ran towards me. She looked really nervous as she looked at me, my god what''s going on.

    But her next words made me understand what was wrong.

    "What happened to your clothes? Is that blood?" Sara was looking at me scared, and at her words, I looked down and was startled by what I was seeing. My clothes were covered in blood.

    "Was it at that moment?" I broke out in a sweat and remembered the fight I''d had against the Orcs. Their blood was also red so it looked very human, do they think I killed people? Wait.

    "Well...well...I just killed some monsters." I was very nervous and continued to sweat. But even so, I tried to smile at Sara and act positively, but of course, I wanted to run from this ce right now.

    My clothes were smeared with blood, if Lisandra saw me she would find out what happened.

    "Are you really okay? Didn''t you get hurt?" Hearing that I had killed some monsters, Sara looked even more worried and moved closer, starting to check my body to see if I was hurt.

    Listen, your hands are getting diry.

    "I''m fine, now I need to leave... If Lisandra sees this..."

    "If I see what?"

    "Oh."

    As soon as I looked behind Sara, I noticed Lisandra approaching us coolly as she stared at me. I couldn''t say anything to defend myself now.

    Ciaphia was also there behind Lisandra watching me, she was looking at me like she was saying "I feel sorry for you." And I can understand, even I started feeling sorry for myself now.

    "Youe with me." As soon as Lisandra approached, I could see that she was really angry. She pushed Sara away from me without caring and then grabbed my arm with all her strength as she pulled me into the bedroom.

    "Listen, I''m leaving now, have fun."

    "Ciaphia, help me."

    "Sorry, see youter." You traitor, didn''t you think I was cute? Now help me here.

    Lisandra didn''t say anything, dragged me upstairs. I could see Sara''s worried looks on me, and also Ciaphia''s sarcastic smile as if she was enjoying the situation, I''ll definitely remember that.

    ####

    "So what happened?" I was kneeling on the bedroom floor while Lisandra looked at me coldly, her gaze was making my whole body shiver.

    "I was attacked by bandits again, so I couldn''t do anything but kill them."

    "Do you think I''m an idiot? Get over here." Lisandra approached me and then started to search me, it wasn''t long before she reached into my pants pocket and pulled out my adventurer''s license.

    She looked at it and looked even more annoyed, I couldn''t say anything to justify it, I couldn''t make up any excuses.

    "So you didn''t keep your promise. You said you wouldn''t join the guild before leaving school, and you also said you''d talk to our mom." Lisandra''s blue eyes...They were scary.

    "Yes."

    "Are you not even going to try to deceive me by making up some lie?"

    "I have no reason to do this, I joined the adventurers'' guild and also went on a mission today, so I''m like this," I told her everything, there was no reason to hide anything.

    Haaa~~

    Lisandra took a deep breath and then exhaled the air from her lungs, then she grabbed my shoulders and urged me to my feet.

    She was looking at me furious at the time and I couldn''t say anything.

    p~~

    While I thought the situation couldn''t get any worse, I felt an impact followed by a burning sensation in my face.

    "I''m going to get in touch with the guild so they can talk to our mom, got it?" Lisandra watched me as her body shook and her eyes filled with tears. Is this all just because I became an adventurer?

    Isn''t she overreacting?

    ''But it was my mistake, I should have talked to her and my mom about it.''

    "Right," I said as I put a hand to my face, then Lisandra turned and walked out of the bedroom as she held back her cry.

    I didn''t think she would act that way, this was much worse than I thought. As soon as I started remembering her face, I felt like my heart was being squeezed by someone.

    ####

    ''Damn, why did you have to do that?'' I''d just left the room and left Noah in there alone. I just pped him across the face, I shouldn''t have done that.

    I need to apologize to him.

    "No, he lied to me and joined the adventurers guild." I looked at my hand and I was still holding his adventurer''s license.

    I cannot ept this. He said he would stay at school until he couldn''t take it anymore, and if he couldn''t take it anymore, he would talk to our mother and be an adventurer. But he tantly lied.

    How long has he been an adventurer? All this time he was working as an adventurer and was he lying to me?

    I know I shouldn''t act so childish, but I''m extremely worried about him. Even though I''m an older sister, I know that Noah is much stronger and more responsible than I am.

    He could easily work as an adventurer, but even so, I can''t help but worry about him.

    ''What do I do? I already said I''d talk to our mother.'' If I do, Noah will surely be taken back to our vige. Our mother will not leave you here, she is very strict when ites to "obedience".

    But now I can''t waver, and I can''t leave things as they are either. If I don''t act like a responsible sister now and don''t punish him, maybe things will get even worse in the future.

    So I have to take responsibility for talking to our mother to have her punish him for it.

    ''AAAAAH.'' I screamed in my mind as I took a seat at one of the tables.

    "But I don''t want Noah to leave." I didn''t say it in my head this time, so everyone at the inn could hear my words, including Sara.

    Hearing this, she approached the table that I was sitting at.

    "Is Noah going to leave?" She looked a little surprised and worried.

    "Listen, Sara, that boy lied to me."

    "What?"

    "He was working as an adventurer, can you believe it? He had made a promise to me that he wouldn''t do that."

    "Noah working as an adventurer? So that must be why Rose was talking to him so intimately a while ago. I can''t believe it��" Sara also looked surprised at this.

    "So Rose knew that too and didn''t tell me. But I don''t care about that now, I care about our mother."

    "Your mom?"

    "She sent Noah to the Capital so he can stay with me at school. No, she said he also needed to study a little more."

    "But isn''t he going to school?"

    "She also said something else. Noah is very strong, so she told him this: I don''t want you to work as an adventurer."

    "And he disobeyed her..."

    "I don''t know if he forgot or if he''s an idiot for ignoring our mother''s orders."

    "..."

    "And he had also made a promise to me. He talked to me a while ago and said he wasn''t enjoying school and would start working as an adventurer. Of course, I threatened to tell our mother everything."

    "And what did he say?"

    "He said he would stay in school for as long as he could. If he couldn''t take it anymore, he would talk to our mother himself so he could start working as an adventurer."

    "..." Sara continued looking at me without saying anything.

    "So he should have talked to our mom himself before making that decision, but he preferred to do it all in hiding." I started to get annoyed again.

    "I see, so your anger is understandable."

    "Yes..."

    Sara looked very worried, so I decided not to keep talking to her about it. Taking advantage of the fact that I was hungry, and that she was by my side, I asked her to bring me some food.

    She left immediately and ran towards the kitchen.

    After a while, she returned carrying a tray with two tes. One with rice with bean broth like that restaurant and arge amount of meat in another dish.

    So I tried to forget about Noah and started eating.

 Chapter 109 - 108 – I Sent The Letter.

    Lisandra had just found out that I had be an adventurer. She ran out of the bedroom and I didn''t have the courage to run after her to try and say something. It was useless to do something like that.

    So I removed my clothes and took a shower. When I got out of the bath, Lisandra still wasn''t there, she seemed really pissed off at me this time, and for sure she would do talk with our mom about it.

    "Damn it, I''m dead." Just remembering how our mom looks when she''s pissed off was enough for me to immediately regret this choice I''d made.

    "And she even took my license." She didn''t even give it back to me. I also think she won''t give me my license back anytime soon.

    So since there was nothing to be done now, and I was also very hungry, I went down to the main hall of the inn for dinner. As soon as I got there, I noticed Lisandra sitting at one of the tables.

    She already looked like she was done eating because of the empty te in front of her.

    As soon as she saw me, she got up and walked past me, going into the bedroom without talking to me. She''s acting just like a kid now, it seems her mindset hasn''t evolved at all.

    Haa~~

    I sighed and walked to one of the tables. I was up there a long time, so by now it waste and there weren''t many people here, if I had taken longer maybe I would have missed dinner.

    As soon as I sat down, Sara approached me.

    "Will you want to have dinner now? Your sister has already finished dinner, she seemed quite upset with you."

    "I know."

    "Why did you lie to her? You know she''s going to call your mother now, don''t you? She was really willing to do that."

    "I know that too, I can''t do anything about it, now I just have to wait."

    "I see, wait here, I''ll bring you dinner."

    "Thanks."

    As I expected, Lisandra would tell our mother. Well, I was pretty sure she wouldn''t give up on doing that, so I wasn''t too surprised about it.

    I''m not surprised, but I''m very sad.

    After a while, Sara brought me dinner and I ate slowly as I thought about what might happen from now on. Without my license, I couldn''t go back to the guild or even leave town.

    I couldn''t run away from my mother''s wrath, and I sure as hell couldn''t try to stop Lisandra to talk with our mom. The way she is now, even if I beg her, she won''t let go of that idea.

    "But that''s okay, now I can just wait." I finished eating and went upstairs.

    When I entered the bedroom, Lisandra was lying down and was under her nket, she was covering up to her head.

    "Lisandra, I''m sorry." I knew she didn''t sleep that quickly or this early, so she was probably awake and must have heard this. After saying those words, I alsoy down.

    ####

    I woke up the next day and remembered what happened before I could sleep.

    "I''m sorry��" He said that, but it''s toote now, you idiot!

    As it was a school day, I had to go to school with Noah, but he didn''t try to talk to me, and neither did I try to say something. It was like we were walking together just out of obligation.

    I felt a little bad about it, but I also didn''t do anything to change it, I decided to pretend I was still really angry with him.

    ''Well, I can''t deny that I''m angry, but I''m really sad.'' I entered the school and then we parted ways.

    "So what happened yesterday?" As soon as Noah walked away, I found Ciaphia standing right next to our ssroom. She was looking at me with concern.

    "I only talked to Noah a little bit, and I ended up pping him in the face as well."

    "YOU WHAT?"

    "Shhh, keep it down. I also regret doing that, but that''s because I was so angry at the time. And when he apologized to mest night, I started to feel even worse."

    "But did you ept his apology?"

    "No, I was pretending to be asleep and I didn''t say anything."

    "You idiot..."

    "What can I do? I''m really angry with him you know? He''s been lying to me all this time."

    "What did he do, did he really join the guild?"

    "Yeah, remember I told you he was thinking about leaving school? He tricked me and was working as an adventurer while going to school."

    "I see, what an idiot. He could have just talked to you or your mom about it."

    "He said he would do it, but he didn''t! Now, do you understand why I''m so angry with him?"

    "Sure."

    "Now I need to talk to the director. I need to go to the adventurers'' guild to text our mom about this."

    "Are you really going to do this?"

    "Of course, I told him that if he did something like that I would talk to our mother."

    "You look sad."

    "But I''m sad! Maybe our mother will take Noah to the vige again because of that, then I''ll stay here alone." I was feeling really bad now and Ciaphia seemed to have noticed it, so she started trying to cheer me up.

    She was saying things like "It''s going to be all right." or "Think positive, maybe your mom will ept Noah''s job and he''ll continue to live with you."

    Well, I didn''t really believe that was possible, our mom is very strict, she won''t ignore all of this and just leave Noah working like an adventurer.

    She didn''t even let him go to the forest alone beside the vige.

    "Okay, I''m going there to talk to the principal now, will you talk with the teacher for me?"

    "Okay, and don''t be so sad, I''m sure everything will be fine. You''re doing this for his sake, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, I don''t want him to get involved in dangerous things."

    "So since it''s for his own good it''s okay. Since he didn''t ask you not to call your mother, I think he must have understood that." Ciaphia said with a smile.

    "Yes, I''lle back today maybe." After saying that, I went to the principal''s office quickly.

    Arriving there I met Nita who was a very nice woman who worked here at the school. As soon as I spoke to her, she said that I could leave and that she would let the director know about it, it was a lot easier than I thought.

    So I left school and went to the adventurer guild.

    "Oh, aren''t you Noah''s sister? Shouldn''t you be at school?" Sara''s daughter Rose greeted me with a smile on her face.

    There were few people here, but even so, the atmosphere was very lively. Everyone was talking about that dungeon that had appeared some time ago.

    "Yes, I would like you to send a message to my mother, you should already know why, don''t you?" I looked seriously at Rose.

    "Urg." She seemed to have noticed and grabbed a paper and pen.

    "Write there that she needs toe to the capital. Also write that Noah started working as an adventurer hidden from me, ignoring what she had said, and also what I had said. Don''t forget to say that he wants to leave school too."

    "Right."

    "You already know where to send the letter, don''t you?"

    "Of course... I have in my records the mission from that day you arrived."

    "Then fine. Now, why didn''t you tell me Noah had started working as an adventurer? You are my friend, no?"

    "Noah asked me not to talk, so I didn''t."

    "..."

    "I also tried to get him to give up on that idea, okay? But even so, he decided to join the guild, and I couldn''t stop him, I''m just following rules."

    "I know it''s not your fault, now I need to go back to school."

    "Okay��Lisandra, you look upset."

    "Of course I am, in addition to lying to me, there is still a risk of Noah being taken away, how can I be happy in this situation?"

    "..." Rose didn''t say anything, so I left the guild behind and decided to go back to school. I was still carrying my school supplies and I had only been here for a short time, it was much faster than I imagined.

    ''Oh, I feel really bad now.'' I had done that, I had texted our mother, she will surely be very angry.

    Maybe I should have just stopped him from going on missions? No, I have to get on with this, I told myself yesterday that I would act like a responsible sister!

    But this is boring, being responsible is very boring.

    Now I just need to wait for our mom to get here, and try to keep Noah from being taken away from the capital.

    "If he doesn''t want to stay in school, there''s no reason for him to stay here.." Surely that''s what our mother will say.

 Chapter 110 - 109 – Our Mother Is Here.

    "Mrs. Emma, ??a letter seems to have arrived for you." I was drinking a cup of tea while sitting at the table reading a book when Lari came running into the room.

    "A letter for me? Who sent?" I don''t remember waiting for anyone''s contact, but it was more likely a letter from Lucio since he''s been away for a few days. Maybe something happened.

    "It''s a letter from Lisandra, it seems to be urgent." At Lari''s words, I immediately removed the cup of tea from my mouth and stood up. I ran to Lari and got the letter, there was written the name of Lisandra.

    "Thank you, Lari." I took the letter and went to my room. I was a little nervous about what was written here, could it be that something serious had happened in the capital?

    I opened the letter and started reading.

    "That bastard brat��" I couldn''t believe what was there, what is Noah thinking ignoring my orders like that?

    I was starting to get angry.

    I thought for a moment, but the more I thought, the more irritated I started to get. I stayed there for a while with my eyes closed as I tried to think of something that could be done.

    And so I had decided to go to the capital.

    "Lari,e here," I called for Lari, and then she opened the bedroom door quickly.

    "Can I help you?"

    "Contact someone who can take me to the capital, see if anyone from the vige is close to taking a trip there. If no one is going there, please contact the guild and they will provide me with transport."

    "Hm, are you going to the capital?"

    "Yeah, looks like Noah decided to do something stupid."

    "Did something happen to Noah?" Lari looked nervous and started to shake, she cared a lot about him, didn''t she?

    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. And you''ll see Noah soon." I smiled at Lari causing her to pull away, I''m sure I didn''t have a nice smile on my face right now.

    "Okay, I''ll ask the vige people."

    "Thanks."

    After that, Lari left the room quickly looking a little scared.

    ''Although I could just take a horse and go by myself. But I didn''t really like riding a horse, my ass hurt every time, so I rather ride in a carriage.

    I just hope someone is willing to take me there. If not, I will have to go alone.

    This brat''s affront cannot be ignored, wait for me, Noah!

    ####

    After a few minutes, Lari appeared in my room again, I was already preparing a bag for me to take on my trip.

    "Lady, it looks like a merchant is leaving the vige today, he said he''d take you with no problem... Eh." I was putting away my things angrily, Lari seemed to have noticed how I was feeling so she backed away from the bedroom a bit.

    "Okay, let''s go." I grabbed the bag that I had put some clothes in and also took my sword. As soon as I left the room, Lari looked at me worriedly.

    "Tell me, what did Noah do?" You''re quite worried about him, and you''re right to be.

    "He did something that made me very angry, you can tell right?" I smiled at Lari and she shook all over her body: "Lari, prepare something to eat for the trip."

    "Right!"

    "And also prepare plenty of water bottles."

    "I will do all of this immediately!"

    Then Lari started to prepare another bag with arge number of bottles of water and also bowls full of food, after getting everything I went out and found a carriage right in front of my house.

    It was a very spacious carriage and there were already three men who looked adventurous in it.

    Outside, there was an old man with a big white mustache on his face. He was also almost bald and what little hair he had on his head was also white.

    The man wore some beautiful and luxurious clothes, I had never seen this merchant before.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Madame Emma." The old man bowed as he greeted me.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, who are you? I don''t remember seeing you around here before."

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m going to introduce myself again. My name is Briso and I am a trader only. Your husband had contacted me a few days ago so I could bring some things here."

    "I see, he should have warned me about this."

    "Yes��" Briso just gave a bitter smile and continued: "These three guys are adventurers I hired to guard me, their names are��"

    "No need to say that, I don''t care. Now let''s go?" I ignored the presence of the three men and put my bags inside the carriage, it was spacious in here.

    After putting my things away I went to Lari to talk to her.

    "Listen, let all the residents know for me, and Lucio should alsoe today, so tell him I went to the capital to solve some problems."

    "Right."

    "And take good care of the house while Lucio doesn''t arrive."

    "Alright... Listen, I can-"

    "Hm?"

    "It''s nothing..."

    Lari seemed to have given up on what she intended to say, so I didn''t press her. Then I got into the carriage with the merchant, and another man who was up ahead started to drive the carriage.

    This trip would take a few days, wait for me Noah, let''s have a very nice chat when I meet you. You will regret not listening to me.

    ####

    It''s been a few days since Lisandra found out about my work as an adventurer. I asked Lisandra to return my license, but shepletely ignored me.

    When Rose came here a few days ago, I told her that I hadpleted the quest, but I also couldn''tplete the quest since I was without my license.

    But she reassured me that she would make the missionplete and that I could seek the reward when I get my license back. Of course, she also said that she would send support to that nearby vige that was attacked.

    She seemed to have been very upset when she heard about what had happened, so she felt obligated to help that vige.

    But what worried me most at the moment was the arrival of my mother. Rose had also told me that Lisandra had gone to the guild and that she hadmunicated to my mom about everything that had happened.

    I told her I already knew this would happen, but I didn''t think Lisandra would make that decision so quickly.

    And since it''s been a few days, it won''t be long before my mother gets here. The letter would take a week or a little less to get there, and by now it had been two weeks.

    In other words, if my motheres the same day the letter arrived there, it would probably arrive in a short time.

    "Damn, I feel nervous." It''s been a while since I''ve seen our mom, and now that I''m going to see her after so long, she must be pissed at me. I wanted our reunion to be something good, but it will be the other way around.

    "Noah, you look a little nervous, did something happen?" I was in the middle of the ssroom now. As I was a little distracted, I was called Bertga.

    "I''m just a little scared."

    "Scared?"

    "My mother ising to the capital today."

    "Isn''t that great? You probably haven''t seen your mom in a while."

    "It''s not good, she''sing to the capital precisely because she''s mad at me, you have no idea what she''s like when she''s mad."

    "Is she that scary?"

    "Yes, she is."

    "I''m sorry��" Bertga couldn''t help me, but he tried to support me emotionally.

    It was almost time for us to go home. Many days I went back to the inn apprehensive that I would meet my mother. I''m really scared, aren''t I?

    ''I need to calm down.'' I put this in my mind and focused on the ss. But when I started to focus the ss was already near the end, the bell rang while the teacher left the room.

    "So, do you think your mom will be here today?" Berga asked.

    "I don''t know, but I''ll start preparing myself." I smiled at him and then we walked out of the room together. When I arrived at the gate, I didn''t find Ciaphia and Lisandra as usual, only Ciaphia was there.

    "Lisandra already left?" I asked as soon as I approached her.

    "Yes, she seems to be looking forward to something, also a woman I don''t know showed up at the school gate just now."

    "Does this woman happen to have long ck hair? And she also seemed irritated?"

    "Um, do you know her? Lisandra seemed very close to her, and Lisandra also seemed very happy to meet her."

    "That woman is our mother."

    "Your mother? Wow, she''s so young, I''m just jealous of you for having such a beautiful mother."

    "Hm? You are weird."

    "Do not say that."

    After our conversation, I said goodbye to all my colleagues and then left. So our mother is already here.

    But why didn''t she wait for me too? Maybe she wants to surprise me when I get to the inn? Man, this is scary, what is she thinking?

 Chapter 111 - 110 – Fire In Her Eyes.

    I walked towards the inn while hoping it was Ciaphia''s lie. I wasn''t prepared to talk to my mom at the moment.

    "Please be a lie." I approached the inn and stopped in front of the door. I took a deep breath and opened the door. When I did that, I started looking around to go look for my mom, but she wasn''t there.

    But when I was feeling relieved.

    "Noah, you''ve arrived." Sara appeared behind me, was she outside the inn? I hadn''t seen her outside.

    "Eeek! Don''t do that, you scared me." I put a hand to my chest and my heart was racing. I walked inside the inn and then turned to look at her, Sara was looking at me confused.

    "What was it? Why are you so scared? Normally you wouldn''t be scared like that." Yes, she''s right, several times Sara has caught me off guard like that, but this was the time I got the most scared.

    "I thought it was my mother, that''s why I got scared," I answered honestly.

    "Which? Does my voice sound so much like your mother''s voice?"

    "On second thought, it doesn''t look like much. My mother''s voice is a little deeper and more authoritative, but you have a gentle voice." Yes, my mother had the voice of a soldier in the middle of a war.

    "I''m d to hear it, but you shouldn''t say it in front of her." Sara smiled wryly at me, but since she said that...

    "My mother is already here, isn''t she?"

    "Yes, she is in her room, be careful when approaching there."

    I swallowed my saliva, now I was starting to get nervous again.

    "Is she that angry?" I asked Sara and waited for her to answer like "She didn''t seem very angry." Or "Your mom was happy while talking to Lisandra, you''ll be fine."

    But...

    "She looked very angry. Even though she was happy to find Lisandra, she kept talking about you and how she would scold you when she found you."

    "Ugh... This is bad."

    "They were here until shortly before you arrived. But I think you should calm down, I think your mother wouldn''t do anything to hurt you."

    "..."

    "Would she do that?"

    "..."

    ####

    After my conversation with Sara, she just wished me luck and went straight to the kitchen as she continued with her eyes closed. Man, she''s acting like I''m going to die.

    But I overreacted a little, my mom wouldn''t don''t hurt me, but she would probably curse me a lot today.

    I went upstairs and went straight to the bedroom. Arriving at the bedroom door, I took a deep breath and prepared myself to meet. I could already hear Lisandra and my mother''s voices inside the bedroom.

    It had been a long time since I heard my mom''s voice and didn''t see her, so I was happy now. But even so the feeling of "Fear" is much greater at the moment.

    "Hey, can you not be so hard on Noah?."

    "What was it? You call me here and now you''re afraid I''ll do something to him?"

    "Well, I was hoping you would just change his mind about leaving school and bing an adventurer."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it."

    "..."

    Hearing their conversation, and the creepy tone of my mom''s voice, I almost gave up and went downstairs again, but I couldn''t do that, I have to ept my fate.

    So I opened the door.

    As soon as I opened the door, inside the room it was a little dark. My mom was there lying on my bed as she stared up at the ceiling, and Lisandra wasying on her bed just the same.

    As soon as I opened the door, both women looked at me at the same time.

    I didn''t mind Lisandra''s look, but my mom''s look and smile when she saw me were scary. I thought I saw some sparksing out of her body, you''re gonna burn my bed, you better calm down!

    ####

    "Noah, you seem to be doing great." As soon as I walked into the room and closed the door, my mom stood up and looked right at me. Lisandra this time was sitting on the bed while she just watched.

    "You seem good too, Mom." I smiled at her, and she just smiled back.

    "You must already know why I''m here, don''t you?" She was wearing a scary smile, please stop it.

    "Yes, and I''m sorry about that." I dropped my head almost to the ground, I had practically thrown myself to the ground to apologize to her.

    "It''s nice to know you''re sorry, but do you think that''s enough?" My mom reached down and then grabbed my head and squeezed it with all her strength. After that, she lifted me while holding me by the head.

    My head hurt but I didn''tin.

    After standing up me while holding my head, my mom brought her face close to mine and looked deeply into my eyes. My whole body started to shake when this happened.

    "Mom, you are exaggerating. You''re hurting his head." Lisandra seeing that got up from the bed and approached, but I didn''t want her to get involved in this.

    "It''s okay, Lisandra," I said and then I was silent as I continued to look at my mom.

    "Lisandra, it''s better to sit and keep quiet, okay?" My mom said as she looked coldly at Lisandra, making her pull away and throw herself on the bed again.

    After that, my mom looked at me again and started talking.

    "Why did you start working as an adventurer? I thought I told you I didn''t want you to do this."

    "You said?" I don''t remember anything like that.

    "Yes, when you left the vige, I told you." I searched my mind if something like that had happened, but I couldn''t remember anything, but I just couldn''t say it here because it would make the situation worse.

    "I''m sorry." I could only apologize.

    "Do you think an apology is enough? Do you know how your sister was worried about you?"

    "I know."

    "You dared to hide it from her and deceive her, Lisandra told me about the conversation she had with you. You wanted to leave school to be an adventurer but you would talk to me first, wouldn''t you?"

    "That''s right."

    "And who said I would allow you to do something like that?"

    "..."

    "Even if you came to talk to me, I would never let you do something like that. But now you made the situation even worse when you joined the guild without your sister or me know."

    "I know. I''m sorry."

    "Are you just going to apologize? Aren''t you going to try to justify it?"

    "..."

    "Like, you needed money to buy something you wanted, aren''t you even going to try to cheat me?"

    "I have no reason to do this." The truth is I wanted to kill monsters to level up my level, but would they believe me if I said I have a Status and I need to kill monsters to keep leveling up my magic infinitely?

    [ You can not do that. ]

    "Hm?" That robotic voice popped into my mind again. But after that, it said nothing more.

    "What was it? Are you going crazy now too?" My mom said as she looked seriously at me.

    "It''s nothing, I''m sorry Mom."

    "This is useless." Saying this, my mother let go of my head and I fell to the ground. After that, Lisandra came over to see if I was okay while my mom walked over to my bed and sat on it.

    Sitting there, my mom sighed.

    "Noah, you are an idiot? You made me leave the vige toe here, I''m extremely angry, I think you can see that, right?" My mom''s eyes had even changed color, it was like a fire was being created in her eyes.

    "Sure."

    "Then I think it''s okay. It would be useless to tell you to stop being an adventurer now, and it would also be useless to tell you to stay in school. Tell me, Noah, how do you feel about school?"

    "The teachers are weak, the students are weak and there''s nothing I can learn there." Or so far.

    "I see, so I''ll go to school tomorrow and talk with the diretor that you won''t be studying there anymore."

    "Really?"

    "Isn''t that what you wanted?" At my mother''s words, a smile appeared on my face, but not for long: "Of course, you''re going back to the vige with me, there''s no reason for you to be in this ce."

    "What?"

    "I''ll also go to the guild and ask them to suspend your license, you won''t need it while you work in the vige."

    "Wait!" I desperately got up and tried to say something. Didn''t you say it was useless to ask me to stop being an adventurer? Did you change your mind?

    Of course, I just thought that.

    "Hm? Do you have something to say?" She just looked calm, but I could see in my mom''s eyes that she was holding back from doing something to me.

    ''Dude, I never thought it would get to that level..'' I couldn''t help but remain on the floor beside Lisandra who had her head down.

 Chapter 112 - 111 – Its Good Not To Get Attached.

    I couldn''t say anything to try to change her mind. If I tried to argue with her right now, she would be a lot angrier, which would only worsen the whole situation. Lisandra already looked pretty bad.

    Lisandra was beside me with her head down, she seemed to be crying for some reason.

    "Prepare everything, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning, do you hear? I''m staying next room anyway." Saying this, our mother left the room and left just the two of us inside.

    Seeing this, I just sighed in relief.

    "Lisandra, are you okay?"

    "..."

    At my question, Lisandra remained silent with her head bowed. This is all my fault, damn it. But what a silly drama it all turned out to be, isn''t it? Looks like I''m reading some stupid fantasy book.

    Where anything bes a meaningless drama to extend the story.

    But now nothing could be done. If I tried to talk to my mom, she''d just get even angrier at me, and I''m afraid she''ll end up setting the inn on fire because of that.

    I didn''t know how to apologize to Sara if it happens.

    I got up and then I grabbed the bags that I had broughtst time and started putting away my things. Lisandra on the other hand continued to stand in the same ce without saying anything.

    I kept putting away my things as I just continued to watch her until she finally lifted her face. I could see her eyes were tearing, she was crying.

    "Are you going to ept this?" She said as she wiped the tears away with her hand. Seeing her crying like that makes me a little sad.

    "There''s nothing I can do, and you know it," I answered honestly.

    "Try to talk to her, try to convince her to just drop you off at school so you can continue living here."

    "I don''t want to continue studying. And she wouldn''t ept that either. When you do something to betray her trust, she will never believe you again. You know that, don''t you?"

    Our mom was like that. If she trusted me not to be an adventurer and I did, now if I promise again that I wouldn''t, she wouldn''t believe me. That''s how she acted.

    "Please try to get her to change her mind somehow!"

    "But Lisandra, did you call our mom and think that wouldn''t happen?" I honestly asked her. It can''t be that it didn''t cross her mind that our mother would act like that.

    "Of course I thought about it, but I was also hoping that I could change her mind."

    "But you didn''t even try, you''re too scared to do this."

    "..."

    "It''s okay, now that you''ve got some friends here and Sara treats you like a daughter, it won''t be a problem for you to stay here alone. You''re already an adult too, you know?" It might not look like it, but she was an adult.

    "..."

    "Now don''t worry because it won''t be long before I get back to the capital. And also you cane back to the vige to visit from time to time during the holidays, right?" We wouldn''t stay away forever.

    We could see each other almost frequently as there are some long holidays in the middle and at the end of the year. Of course, I can also visit her when I have the opportunity.

    "You''re not going to try to change our mother''s mind, are you?"

    "Not. I know I was wrong and I can only ept it. To tell you the truth, I''m not that sad about her decision." When I said that, Lisandra looked quite surprised, but I could understand.

    Since I won''t have any more contacts with my supposed "friends" and won''t be able to work as an adventurer either, she thought I would feel very bad. But that''s not the case, I don''t care too much about it.

    With friends, I don''t care as I have many acquaintances in the vige. And around our vige is that huge forest where I can hunt monsters, so it won''t change that much.

    "Okay, I''ll try to talk to her, I''ll make sure to change her mind." Lisandra who looked dejected before suddenly seemed quite motivated to do this.

    "You don''t need to do this. But now stopping to think, why don''t you want me to leave?" I know we are brothers and that we are very close, but all this concern doesn''t make sense.

    "I don''t even know, I just know that I don''t want you to leave, I''ll feel very lonely if something like this happens."

    "Even though you have friends to visit you almost every day?"

    "Yes, I just want you to be here with me in the capital. I''ll be calmer if you stay here." She looked really serious saying that. I didn''t think she felt that way, but this is weird.

    "If you feel that way, why did you call our mother?"

    "I was just worried about you and wanted you to quit your job as an adventurer."

    "And that''s why you called our mother even at the risk of her taking me away?"

    "That''s right."

    "Hahahaha, man you are unbelievable. Well, if you can convince her I''ll stop working as an adventurer to stay here, but I find it hard for you to do that."

    "Let''s see if it''s that hard."

    "Good luck." After that Lisandra left the room and went straight to the room next door where our mother was. I didn''t mind that and just continued to put away my things, knowing it wouldn''t do any good.

    When my mom makes a decision, it''s impossible to change her mind.

    ####

    Next morning.

    After I finished packing my things, I was feeling tired and Iy down, I had even forgotten to take off my school uniform and I had also forgotten to shower.

    When I got up I was stinking sweat and my clothes werepletely dirty.

    "Lisandra, why didn''t you wake me upst night?" When I noticed this, I went into the bathroom because I thought Lisandra would be there, but she was gone. Didn''t shee backst night?

    I started to get confused, but then I heard a knock on the door.

    "You maye in," I said as I removed the top of my uniform.

    "You took a long time to wake up today, so I came to check it out. Lisandra and her mom told me you weren''t going to school today." It was Sara who entered the bedroom.

    "Oh, so they said that? Where are my mom and Lisandra now?"

    "Lisandra went to school and her mother is downstairs, she asked me toe here and wake you up."

    "So my mom is still here?" Of course she would be, what am I saying?

    "Yes, she told you to get ready and go downstairs. She also said that you don''t need to take your stuff yet." Sara looked to the corner of the room where I had put my things in the bags.

    "Okay thank you." I thanked Sara and smiled at her, but she didn''t look too happy.

    "Are you going to go away? You stayed for such a short time."

    "That''s the price I pay for disobeying my mother."

    "I understand. Before Lisandra left she continued to try to convince her mother not to take you, but her mother didn''t want to change her mind."

    "I imagined that would happen."

    "..." Sara remained silent and then left the room to let me take my shower. Then I took my shower and changed into a casual outfit as I didn''t need to go to school today.

    Since I''m not there today, I''d like to know how my colleagues are doing. Are they missing me? No, it''s only been a day since I saw them. To be more exact less than a day.

    But to be honest I do feel a little sad. I won''t be able to stay here to monitor that ce under the capital that could end up hurting Lisandra and my friends.

    Nor will I be able to continue my investigation of Isabell anymore. Dude, all of this will be left behind, this is...

    Yesterday I wasn''t feeling too bad, but today I''m feeling down about it, I would like to stay in this city.

    "But now whatever." After thinking hard, I went downstairs and there I found my mother sitting at one of the tables. I went there and sat down beside her.

    I asked Sara to bring me breakfast and remained silent.

    "Is ready?" my mom asked as she propped her elbows on the table and cupped her hand in front of her mouth. She was looking at me intently.

    "To go away?"

    "This too. But I was wondering if you''re ready to leave school, didn''t you make friends there?"

    "I made some, but it hasn''t been that long since we met, I think it''s okay." I say that, but I was enjoying being with them.

    "I see, this is good."

    "Hm?"

    "Don''t get too attached to friends, it''s good to do that.." I didn''t understand the reason for these words, but my mother was quite serious.

 Chapter 113 - 112 – It Was Very Easy.

    I walked beside my mother towards the school. I was wearing a casual outfit and my mom was wearing her usual revealing outfit, she liked wearing a cleavage to show off her breasts.

    You know, you are a married woman.

    We went to the school gate and there we found the guard. As soon as he saw me, the guard looked at me confused as I wasn''t wearing my uniform and waspletedte, but I just looked at him and greeted him.

    My mother did the same and we went inside the school.

    "So where is the principal''s room?" my mom asked as she walked down the halls.

    "Haven''t youe here before?"

    "No, I sent a letter to enroll you and Lisandra, I didn''t even visit the school." She said it indifferently. But wasn''t she the one who told me there were older students here? I thought she had visited the school.

    Bute to think of it, I don''t remember her taking a trip to the capital at that time, so it makes a lot of sense.

    So since she didn''t know where the principal''s office was, I had to take her there. I passed in front of my ssroom, the door was open so I could see my ssmates inside.

    As I passed, Bertga seemed to have noticed me, but he just smiled at me and waved, and I waved back. My mom seems to have noticed this but she didn''t say anything and we continued to walk as if nothing had happened.

    And after some time we had arrived at the principal''s office. Nita was standing there at the door as usual, isn''t the director ashamed to use her as a kind of guard? Although she is not just here.

    She is in several ces in this school at the same time.

    "Excuse me, Nita."

    "Noah... And?" Nita tilted her head confused as she looked at my mom, well I don''t think they''ve ever met before.

    "I''m Noah''s mom, my name is Emma. Nice to meet you." My mother bowed her body politely as she greeted Nita.

    "My name is Nita, I''m just a secretary, it''s a pleasure to meet her." Nita did the same and then returned to her usual spot: "So, can I help you with something?" She asked with an indifferent expression on her face.

    "I came here to talk to the director about Noah, can I do that?" My mother had a serious expression on her face, so Nita seemed to understand that this was an important matter.

    "Just a minute," Nita said and then walked into the room. After some time inside, she left the room and kept the door open: "You cane in, the director is waiting for you inside." Nita said as she lowered her head a little and pointed her arm towards the room.

    It was like a butler.

    After that, we walked into the room and found the school principal sitting at his desk while he watched us.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Emma. I don''t think we''ve ever seen each other in person, have we?" The headmaster said as he stood up and held his hand out to my mother.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Jaegel" My mother shook his hand, after which they both sat down and I also sat in a chair next to my mother.

    "So what do you need?" The headmaster looked my mom in the eye and looked a little curious about it.

    "It''s no big deal, I just came here to undo Noah''s enrollment, I''ll take him with me to the vige again." My mom got right to the point. Hearing this, the headmaster raised his eyebrows looking surprised.

    After that, he cleared their throat and said, "May I know the reason behind this? Maybe you''re not satisfied with school?" The headmaster looked worried it was something like that, but my mom shook her head.

    "It''s not that, it''s just my choice. My idiot son here ended up doing something unnecessary and I''d prefer that he go away and stay by my side for the time being." My mom put her hand on my head.

    She was squeezing my head again. But I didn''tin, I just smiled at the headmaster and he widened his eyes in surprise.

    "I see, so your son did something unnecessary. Well, I won''t meddle in family matters, but it''s a shame you have to take your child."

    "Hm?"

    "You know, he''s a very talented kid, I was expecting a lot from him. I''m sure he would be the strongest student in the school."

    ''I''m probably the strongest student already,'' I said in my mind.

    "I see, but it''s a shame he can''t listen to his mother''s orders. So, how do I unsubscribe him, it shouldn''t be that hard, right?"

    "No need to worry, with just your signature I can do this." After saying this, the director got up and went to one of the shelves full of documents and books, he took a paper from there.

    Then he handed the paper to my mother and also a pen.

    I leaned over to see what was written and there, and it was just written something like "Student Termination" And it also had my name there, plus other data.

    It was as if this role was already prepared for me.

    After finishing reading, my mother signed thest line of the sheet and then handed the paper to the principal. After watching for a while he took a deep breath and looked at my mother: "It''s all done, no need to worry."

    "Only that? It was much faster than I thought." My mom looked pleased that it had been so simple, but the headmaster was smiling bitterly. Something tells me it wouldn''t normally be that easy.

    "But it''s a shame you''re leaving, boy. Hope to meet you again in the future, perhaps as a mighty adventurer?" The director this time looked at me as he smiled, he was even treating me like a child now.

    "I think this will take a while to happen." My mom smiled at the director and then took my hand. After that, she practically dragged me out of the principal''s office.

    When Nita saw this, she looked surprised as she watched me being dragged along the hallway, but she just waved at me as she watched me being led like a pet by my mom.

    She might as well help me, wouldn''t she? No, I''m sure Nita would be killed.

    ####

    After we left school we went directly to the guild. The whole way I didn''t talk to my mom or try to stop her from taking me, I just kept being dragged along by her.

    But being silent and not having anyone to talk to, I was able to pay more attention to my surroundings, and that''s when I realized how my mother drew attention.

    She was a very beautiful woman and was wearing tight clothes and also had a beautiful cleavage. I confess I was getting a little annoyed at how some men looked at her.

    Of course, I said nothing and moved on.

    "We''ve arrived." My mom said as she walked through the guild door.

    As soon as she entered, all the adventurers started looking at her. They didn''t seem to look in awe because of her beauty, but rather they looked startled and surprised to see who she was.

    "Hey, isn''t that the ''me Demon''?" One adventurer asked another.

    "It''s her, what is she doing here? Isn''t that the new adventurer who found the dungeon?" The other adventurer said as he looked at me. Damn, you shouldn''t have said that.

    Hearing this, my mother looked at the two men making them shut up immediately, and then also turned to look at me.

    My mom looked at me like she said "We''ll talkter."

    She probably knew about the existence of the dungeon, but she also probably didn''t know that I was the one who had found it. Anyway, it''s toote now.

    But changing the subject.

    My mom was then called the me Demon, dude what a cool nickname she got. And I can also understand why she got this nickname.

    "May I help you?" Noticing my mother''s presence, a receptionist appeared, if I''m not mistaken her name is Rieli. Seeing me, she greeted me and then looked at my mother again.

    "Yes, I came to unsubscribe my idiot son." My mom said.

    "Cancel your child''s enrollment?"

    "This boy here." She took my arm again and pulled me to her side: "He ended up joining the guild without my permission, so I hope you can unsubscribe him."

    Hearing this, RIeli looked surprised and a little terrified of what she should do.

    "Sorry, we can''t undo an enrollment, first we''d have to-"

    "Hm?" My mom looked at her as if threatening her, making Rieli a little scared.

    "Mother��Calm down. Rieli, could you call Rose here? I think she can do something about it." Hearing me say this, Rieli shook her head several times and then ran upstairs.

    Rose was probably in the guild master''s room.

    After a while, Rieli came running back bringing Rose along.. As soon as Rose saw my mom, her face went a little pale.

 Chapter 114 - 113 – How I Do Not Realize He Was The Son Of That Devil?

    Rose went behind the counter and continued to look at my mother like she was seeing someone very dangerous. I think maybe Rose knows her? True, I don''t remember saying my mother''s name to Rose.

    I just said she was an adventurer.

    ''From the way everyone was acting, it looks like my mom is really famous in the guild. I''m a little surprised. From the status of other adventurers, I knew she was a strong adventurer, but I didn''t know she was so well known.

    Rose looked at me like she was saying "What''s going on here?"

    I couldn''t say anything. I''m sorry Rose.

    "So you''re the responsible girl around here? Haven''t I seen you before?" My mom looked a little thoughtful. On second thought, Rose didn''t go to the inn yesterday, so she probably hadn''t found my mom.

    "Well, maybe you''ve seen me a few years ago. I''m Sara''s daughter, the owner of the inn that her son is at." She already assumed that was my mother. Well, since my mom is holding my arm like this, it''s normal that she''s already assumed that.

    "Ahhhh, I''ve stayed there a few times. Are you by any chance little Rose?" My mom let go of me and then leaned over the counter and brought her face closer to Rose, watching her closely.

    So that inn has been there for so long? Sara is a little old, so I think I can understand.

    "Yes, myself. It''s a pleasure to see you again, how long has it been since I saw you?" Rose had a nervous smile on her face, I think she doesn''t like my mother very much...

    "How did you grow up. Since when have you been working in the guild? Last time I came here I don''t remember seeing you." My mom had a smile on her face, it was like she had found an old friend.

    "Well, I''ve been here for maybe 5 years?" Rose tilted her head, even she doesn''t know exactly how long she''s been here.

    I look at Rose''s Status for the first time 1 month ago. She was exactly 24, so she''s been working here since she was 19? She''s really a hardworking girl.

    Well, considering that you be an adult at 15, I think she started working a littlete...

    "Hm, but I came herest year and I didn''t see you here. Maybe I didn''te on a day you were working?" My mother indeed went out a few times over the years I was in the vige.

    But there were few times she came to the capital, most of the time, our father would travel.

    "Maybe that was it. But I would normally also stay at my mother''s inn."

    "Oh, I haven''t been there once in thest few years, I even apologized to your mother for not showing up there before."

    "Wait, did you already know Sara? Why didn''t you and she tell me anything?" I decided to join the conversation to ask this. I really thought that Sara didn''t know my mom, I waspletely mistaken.

    "Oh, didn''t we say? Well, but we only met a few times in the past when I stayed at her inn. So we weren''t that close, but even so, I clearly remember your little daughter who running around the inn."

    My mom was looking at Rose as she smiled. Rieli was alsoughing at the situation while Rose got her face red with embarrassment.

    "Okay, let''s not talk about it."

    "Okay, now let''s get to the main point of why I''m here."

    "Rieli already told me about it, so don''t worry," Rose said as she grabbed a paper from under the counter.

    "So�� Are you going to cancel his license? Yes or not? I brought the license." My mom pulled my adventurer''s license out of her pocket and then showed it to Rose.

    Rose looked at my license and then looked at me. She sighed and then handed a paper to my mom.

    "Hm?" It was nk paper, so my mom was confused. I was confused too, I thought she would hand over a role like the one the principal gave my mom earlier today, but I was wrong.

    "Write down why you want to do this, then I''ll talk to the guild master. I don''t have the power to simply cancel someone''s license, I will have to speak directly to the guild master about it."

    Haa~~ My mom sighed and then took the paper and a pen and started writing.

    She just wrote that she hadn''t allowed me to be an adventurer and how I was a stupid brat who lied to her. Of course, she also made it very clear who she was.

    ''I don''t think she should have done that, I''m sure Rose will tell the guild master who she was.'' After a few more words, my mom handed the paper to Rose.

    Rose started to read the paper and then said, "Just this? I thought you would write a lot more stuff."

    "Some problem? I just want to go away as soon as possible." Hearing my mom''s words, Rose quickly grabbed the paper and hurried upstairs without trying to say anything else.

    We continued to stand there until Rieli told us to sit down, then we sat down at one of the tables.

    As we approached them, most of the adventurers walked away looking scared of my mother.

    "Mother, why is everyone afraid of you?" I asked her.

    "I don''t know, in my time as an adventurer I don''t remember doing anything."

    "Really?"

    "Maybe it''s because my magic is very unstable when I''m really angry, I''ve had a few idents here because of that."

    "Then it''s exined." My mother was easily irritated sometimes, what happened yesterday was proof of that, she exaggerated a lot.

    "But I like it better that way, when people are afraid of me, no one will be approaching me to annoy me. This is not good?"

    "��" I couldn''t say anything and remained silent.

    My mother was a strange woman and also a little dangerous, I think I can understand how everyone feels.

    ####

    "Master, I have something important to talk to you about." As soon as I reached the guild master''s room door, I knocked a few times and called for him. After a few seconds, the guild master authorized my entry.

    "What was it? I need to take care of some documents."

    "You won''t believe who''s down there, it''s the me Demon."

    "Emma?"

    "Herself."

    "It can not be! Has she finally decided to go back to working as an adventurer?" The guild master looked happy. I can understand he, that woman brought many achievements to the guild in the capital.

    I never worked with her, but I heard from my co-workers or other adventurers about her achievements. That woman is amazing.

    "It''s not that, she''s here because of it." I handed the paper on which Emma had written some things to the master.

    "Your son?"

    "Yeah, remember that new adventurer who found the dungeon? He was Emma''s son this whole time. Come to think of it, he looks a lot like her, right?" His hair was ck like hers and his eyes were just as blue, I should have guessed when he said he was the son of an adventurer.

    But I couldn''t imagine that Emma who acted like a man in the past could have gotten married. And much less would I have imagined that she would have a child in the future, that''s surprising.

    Come to think of it, wasn''t she very close to that groupmate of hers? I forgot his name now, and I also don''t remember seeing anyone like him at my mother''s guild or inn.

    ''But he may have changed his appearance a lot.''

    So they were a couple this whole time?

    This is surprising.

    ''Even when I was practically a child I already thought of strange things, didn''t I?

    While Noah could have told me more about his mother. I would have known exactly who she was if he had told me more about her. Or maybe I wouldn''t have remembered since I haven''t seen her in so long.

    I probably only remembered her because she appeared in front of me today.

    "So he''s her son. Now it makes sense that he''s such a strong boy, he''s that Demon''s son." Master, if you had said that in front of her I''m sure she would have burned you alive... You better not say that again.

    "What to do about it? She hadn''t even allowed Noah to join the guild. She didn''t seem all that angry anyway."

    "If she does not have fire all over her body, it means she''s not angry."

    "That wasn''t happening."

    "Then she''s probably not that angry. But anyway, allow him to leave the guild."

    "You sure?"

    "Yes. Even if he leaves the guild now, he wille back to the guild in the future when he bes an adult, right?"

    "It makes sense."

    "And I also don''t want that Demon to get angry and end up setting fire to the guild, that would give me a lot of headaches."

    "I see, I''ll do it then." After saying that, I left the guild master''s room while listening to the guild master say some things, he seemed to be talking about Emma.

    He looked disappointed that she won''t go back to work as an adventurer.

 Chapter 115 - 114 – Farewell?

    After waiting for a while, Rose went downstairs.

    When she came downstairs, my mother soon got up to talk to her.

    "So what did the master say? If he not epted... Let me go upstairs and talk to him. Anyway, I haven''t talked to him for a long time." My mom was wearing a scary smile.

    Seeing this Rose just shook her head quickly, "No, you don''t have to! The guild master allowed Noah''s license to be canceled." Rose said quickly to prevent something worse from happening.

    Hearing this, my mother seemed satisfied.

    "That''s good, here it is." After that, she took my adventurer''s license and handed it to Rose. After getting the license, Rose hid it under the counter. I wonder exactly what they are going to do with this license.

    But Rose not only took my license but under the counter, she pulled out a small bag with coins inside. I could tell it was coins from the sound. She handed the bag of coins to my mom and my mom looked confused.

    "What is it? There is a lot of money here." My mother was surprised after looking inside the bag of coins.

    "It''s just that Noahpleted a mission yesterday and this is his reward. Even though he left the guild now, he hadpleted a B-RANK mission, so I think it''s only fair that the guild hands over the reward."

    "I understand." My mom looked at me: "So you''ve evenpleted a mission and a B-RANK mission? You were trying to kill yourself, weren''t you?" My mom didn''t look angry now.

    "Well, it wasn''t that hard." I closed my eyes and lifted my shoulders I gestured like I was saying "Whatever, this was no big deal." And my mom startedughing when she saw it.

    "Okay, okay. I will ept this money." My mom took the bag of coins and kept holding it. She didn''t have much room in her pocket as she wore tight pants, so she had to hold the bag of coins in her hand.

    After my mother received the money, it looked like the matter was still unresolved.

    "What was it?" Rose looked at my mother confused.

    "Well I n to go back to the vige tomorrow morning, can you find any carriage that can take me there? I think you have good contacts."

    "Most here are just adventurers and don''t work with transporting people or products... But I think I can get in touch with the trade guild, they have a lot of members who can do it for you."

    "I see, do this for me." My mom smiled at Rose and then turned to leave. But before she could leave the guild, she turned to Rose: "As soon as you find someone,e to the inn to talk to me, I''ll be there."

    "Right." Unable to refuse, Rose just smiled bitterly. I looked at her for a while and she noticed my look.

    She just waved at me and smiled, but she also looked a little discouraged.

    ####

    "It''s okay, your things are already packed, isn''t it?" Arriving at the inn, my mother came to my room to see if everything was prepared.

    "Yes, it''s all here." I showed her where the bags with my stuff were.

    "Right." My mother nodded in satisfaction and then left the room. After that, I couldn''t go after her to try and talk about it. I decided to give up on making her change her mind it was almost time to leave.

    Also, my school enrollment has already been undone, and my guild license has been canceled, there''s no reason to stay here now.

    So the rest of the afternoon passed. I just stayed in the bedroom.

    I went out to lunch and soon after I went back to my room and continued to lie there while I read a book, but it was so boring that when I realized I was already asleep.

    When I woke up, it was already night.

    My vision was a little blurry when I woke up, but I could see that there were a few people in the room, and one of them was sitting on my bed very close to me. As soon as my vision returned to normal, I noticed Eli looking at me smiling.

    This was one of Ciaphia''s friends I met at the festival.

    Not only was she here, but her sister Taciane was also in the bedroom. But unlike Eli, she was sitting on Lisandra''s bed while talking to her. Eli wasn''t paying attention to the conversation, she was paying attention to me.

    "So you woke up." I didn''t freak out or anything, I just greeted her.

    "Hello, Eli."

    "So you remembered my name." She had a smile on her face. She was cute.

    "Are you awake, Noah?" I heard Lisandra''s voice calling me, so I got up and sat down next to Eli.

    "Yes. What time is it?" I looked out the window and it waspletely dark outside.

    "We''ve been home from school a long time, maybe it''s almost eight o''clock at night."

    "I see, and what are you two doing here?"

    "How rude, we came here just for fun, don''t you see?" Taciane took a piece of cloth that was on Lisandra''s bed and showed it to me. Plus she also had a needle.

    "Were you sewing this?"

    "That''s right!" Taciane said proudly. Well, this is just a piece of cloth, are you sure you should be proud? But I can''t judge her either, maybe this piece of cloth will turn into something amazing in the future.

    "Good for you. Lisandra, didn''t Ciaphiae today?" As these two were friends of Ciaphia, I thought she would be here.

    "She''s downstairs, she went to get us something to drink." As I imagined, she is here.

    "And since when are you interested in sewing? I don''t remember you doing that here in the bedroom any other time." I asked Lisandra. She wasn''t the kind of girl who was interested in that.

    "It''s the first time I''ve been trying to do this, you know? What I did is this here." Lisandra also took a piece of cloth. But unlike Taciane''s cloth, Lisandra''s cloth was all full of holes.

    It was all badly sewn, it was horrible.

    "..."

    "I know it''s bad, but it''s my first time." Lisandra pouted and then turned away.

    "You''re doing fine." I smiled bitterly at her and then stood up. I went to my bags and removed an outfit from there, I was feeling dirty, I wanted to shower as soon as possible.

    Taciane and Lisandra had gone back to sewing and werepletely ignoring me. Eli, on the other hand, remained silent without saying anything.

    I thought about saying something to her but chose not to say anything.

    The way she was looking at me was scary, so I went to the bathroom quickly. I''m sure if I had stayed in that room any longer, that girl would have thrown herself at me.

    Lisandra, you didn''t let her do anything while I slept, did you?

    ####

    I stayed in the bath as long as I could. But after being inside for so long, Lisandra would start to get annoyed and worried, so she started knocking on the bathroom door several times.

    When I got out of the shower, the girls were no longer there. The only thing left here was what Taciane was sewing. It was already big, much like a washcloth, but with a much thinner, softer fabric.

    But not caring, I went downstairs and ate. I didn''t find my mother there, but I did find Sara worried about me.

    I didn''t bring up the subject of me being taken away, but I did talk to her about her know my mom. She said she knew my mother very well, contradicting what my mother said about them not being close.

    Sara looked excited as she talked about my mom. She seemed to enjoy the time they spent together.

    When I told Sara what my mom had said about them not being so close, Sara looked shocked and sad. Mom, you just left a friend of yours sad, you should apologize.

    But of course, I have nothing to do with it. I ended my conversation with Sara about the past. I just learned a few about my mom''s past, how she acted like a man, but she was also really cute when she was close to her fellow group member.

    When I asked Sara about it, I found out that guy was my dad. Looks like they''ve been venturing out forever. Maybe my mom and dad are childhood friends and I don''t know?

    That would be a beautiful love story.

    Hearing all these stories from my mother''s past, I ended up getting a little sleepy, so I went upstairs to my room andy down.

    Arriving there, I could notice a dismayed Lisandra as she paid attention only to the fabric she was sewing. She didn''t seem to want to talk anymore about my departure, so I didn''t start a conversation about it either.

    The more we talk about it, the worse things will be at the time of farewell.

    ''Wait, this is not a farewell!''

 Chapter 116 - 115 – Why Are You Asking About This Blacksmith?

    I woke up the next morning listening to footsteps across the bedroom. When I opened my eyes, I noticed Lisandra walking around the bedroom while looking for something. I got up and started looking around confused.

    "Good morning, Lisandra." I said as I wiped my eyes with my arm.

    "Good Morning." She just responded directly, as if she didn''t feel like talking. So I didn''t say anything and I left her alone, she didn''t even seem to want to look me in the eye.

    I got up and went into the bathroom to clean my face. Since I didn''t need to go to school, I was actingzier than I normally am.

    As soon as I got out of the bathroom, I felt a lot better. Lisandra also seemed to have found what she was looking for, it was those needles and fabrics from yesterday, so she put them in her bag that she was going to take to school.

    "Do you intend to sew during ss?" I asked curiously.

    "It''s not that. It''s Taciane''s needles and thread, so I thought I''d give it back."

    "I understood..."

    After that, silence took over the room.

    Lisandra didn''t say anything else, but that silence couldn''t go on for long, so I decided to say something.

    "Listen, I''m leaving today."

    "Serious?" Lisandra replied looking nonchnt.

    "Yeah, our mom rushed things a little too fast, so it went a lot faster than I thought it would be."

    "I understand." Lisandra still looked nonchnt about it, like she didn''t care. But even as I did, I could see that her voice was a little shaky, showing that she was in the mood to cry.

    What an emotional girl.

    "To be honest, I didn''t want to say goodbye to you," Lisandra said before I could say anything. This took me by surprise.

    Lisandra walked over to me and looked into my eyes. After that, she smiled and said, "I didn''t want to say goodbye because I knew I was going to cry, do you understand?" Tears started to appear in her eyes.

    But soon she began to wipe away her tears with her own hands.

    "And I didn''t want to say goodbye for another reason."

    "And what would be?"

    "This isn''t a farewell, is it? Let''s just stay away from each other, let''s not stay away forever. Wouldn''t it be an exaggeration to treat this as a farewell?"

    "��" Lisandra looked at me in surprise. After that, the tears stoppeding out of her eyes, and she startedughing: "Hahaha, it''s true." She looked happy now and relieved too.

    "Wait, don''t tell me you were treating this as a farewell?"

    "Well..."

    "Calm down, I''ll be back to see you as soon as possible," I said smiling at Lisandra.

    "And I will also go to the vige when the vacation starts." Saying this, Lisandra approached me and hugged me: "I have to go to school now, I hope you have a good trip."

    I returned her hug with great affection: "Thank you. I hope you can keep studying."

    "I''ll do this, I''m not like you." Lisandra let go of me and then grabbed her bag: "Now I have to go, tell our mom I was so happy to see her after so long... Wait, maybe she''s downstairs."

    "Okay, but if she''s not down there, I''ll tell her what a cute daughter you are."

    "Urg..." Lisandra looked embarrassed and then left the bedroom.

    I chose not to tell her that until yesterday I was also treating this as a farewell. But on second thought, this trip is no big deal.

    It''s that famous saying that a lot of people use: "You''re making a big deal out of nothing"

    ####

    After about twenty minutes, I had already taken a shower and prepared to go out. I didn''t take my things and went down to the main Inn hall for breakfast.

    Since Lisandra left now, it''s still too early and there were still some adventurers around here.

    My mother was also sitting here at one of the tables. She only had a cup on the table, she wasn''t eating anything. As soon as Sara saw me, I asked her to bring me my coffee and then sat down with my mother.

    "So, did you talk to Lisandra?" I asked as I leaned my body over the table, I''m feeling tired. Since yesterday I''m feeling more tired than usual, I don''t know what''s going on.

    "Yes, she left a short time ago."

    "I understand. What she said?"

    "Hm? She just told me to have a safe trip and said she was happy to see me after such a long time. On second thought, she had already told me the same thing when I arrived in the capital."

    "Did she also tell you to have a safe trip? Does not make sense."

    "Moron. She said she was happy to see me."

    "I understood." I smiled at my mom and then straightened my posture in the chair as I waited for my coffee to arrive. After just a few minutes, Sara delivered my coffee.

    A bread stuffed with meat and cheese, I''ve never seen it here before. It also had a lot of fruit and also several types of sweets.

    "Isn''t there too much here?"

    "Well, you''re leaving, so I thought it was a special asion."

    "I''m leaving the capital... is a special asion? Wow, you''re making me sad." I said in a yful tone, but Sara didn''t look happy at all.

    "You know exactly what I meant, now eat this and enjoy it." Saying that she turned and went towards another table to meet some adventurers who were there.

    "Hey, Noah." My mom started a conversation.

    "What was it?" I replied while biting into the bread.

    "When the festival took ce a while ago, do you remember having some people talking about a cksmith?"

    I searched my mind when something like this had happened. And I remembered some adventurers who were talking here at the inn about it. I never heard about it again.

    "I remember some adventurers talking about it, why?"

    "Is nothing. It''s just that normally that guy would open a tent in the middle of the festival, and there seems to be no news that he showed up this year."

    "Did he show up every year?"

    "Yes,st year I came to the capital during the festival and he was here. Don''t you remember that?"

    "Well, you went out so many timesst year that it''s hard to know when that happened." But even though she left the vige, Lari watched me most of the time, so I still couldn''t go out and kill monsters.

    "I didn''te to the festival this year, and you know it."

    "Yes."

    "I was after this cksmith because I need a new sword. When I asked some adventurers around here earlier today, they all told me that cksmith didn''t show up, which is weird."

    "Are you saying something happened to him?"

    "Of course not, he maybe has given uing this year. But even so, it''s strange that a person who shows up here every year suddenly decides not to show up."

    "You''re right, but why are you talking about this to me?" I wanted to know the reason behind this. Was there anything I could do?

    "For no reason. Since you were here at the time of the festival, I thought I''d confirm that he hadn''t shown up. And nothing better than asking my son, right?"

    "You mean you don''t trust other adventurers?"

    "Yes."

    "You''re pretty straightforward... But about that, I only went out a few times during the day at the festival, but I didn''t meet any famous cksmiths."

    "I understand."

    "But how did you intend to order a new sword if you weren''ting to the festival this year?" I asked confused.

    "I have a contact here in the capital and I asked that person to ce the order for me, but that same person did not contact me again. She didn''t even tell me the cksmith hadn''te."

    "This person just disappeared?"

    "Yeah, so I figured something had happened."

    "And why didn''t youe to the capital right after this person didn''t get in touch?"

    "Well, I was a little busy." My mom had a smile on her face.

    That was the weirdest conversation I''ve had in a long time. And since my mom came herest year, maybe she knows what happens at night during the festival? If she knows, why hasn''t she told me about it?

    This is weird. But if she didn''t tell me, I think she must have a good reason.

    I think not wanting her kids to know about people being cut and tortured is a good reason for a mother not to talk to her kids about it.

    ''But I should stop thinking about it.'' I was eating a loaf of meat now. Thinking about it wasn''t a very pleasant thing to do.

    I continued eating and my mother was watching me with her chin resting on her right hand. She looked happy as she watched me eat.

    When I finished eating only the bread, the first thing she did was stand up as she said, "All right, the carriage is ready for us at the door of the adventurers'' guild. Let''s get going?"

    "Sure.." It was so sudden that I could only agree.

 Chapter 117 - 116 – Beginning Of The Journey Towards The Village.

    After my mom quickly got up, I ran upstairs to get my things. I didn''t even get a chance to eat everything Sara had given me for breakfast, sorry about that.

    Arriving in the bedroom, I looked over at the bed Lisandra was on and smiled bitterly. I said goodbye again in my mind.

    After that, I left the bedroom carrying arge amount of heavy bags where all my clothes, shoes, and everything was stored.

    When I arrived in the main hall, I found Sara who was waiting anxiously for me. She seems to have sensed that we were leaving. As I approached, Sara reached down and hugged me.

    I returned her hug. Even though we''re not family, I couldn''t deny her embrace.

    But to be honest, I consider Sara as a mother or maybe an older aunt, she is an amazing woman and very kind.

    "I hope you show up here again someday. And don''t worry, I''ll take really good care of your sister." Sara said as she continued to hug me.

    "I''ll leave this job to you. Don''t let that girl do anything stupid, and if she ends up doing something like that, get in touch with my mom or me through the guild, got it?" I said while smiling.

    "Okay, I''ll do it. Have a good trip." After saying that, Sara released me and then looked directly into my eyes, giving me a gentle smile.

    I returned her smile and then walked towards the exit.

    "Sara, I''m sure it won''t take me long to get back to the capital, okay?" Or at least that''s what I expected.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you. When youe again, stay here, understand?" Sara was saying this as if it were an order.

    "Of course, I will." Saying that I left the inn and took a deep breath. My mom wasn''t around anymore, she was probably already in the adventurers guild, so I started taking quick steps towards the guild.

    ''I''m going to miss her.'' I stopped pacing and turned back to look at the inn. I''m honestly going to miss Sara. She was an amazing woman.

    ####

    Arriving at the door of the inn, there was a carriage parked there.

    It was a not very luxurious carriage, much like the carriage I had used the first time I came to the capital together with Lisandra. Even though it wasn''t very pretty, it had a lot of space.

    Inside the carriage was no one but the man who was driving it.

    "You liked?" My mother asked as she approached the carriage, "I know it''s not very pretty and a little old, but I think it will do." She was smiling satisfied.

    "Don''t you think it''s a little rude to say that when I''m here?" At my mother''s words, an old man approximately 170 cm tall appeared. He had just left the guild.

    "Sorry." She was smiling. I could see she didn''t care. And the man also seemed to have noticed as he just sighed as he approached his carriage.

    "Who is he?" I approached my mother and asked as the man got into the carriage.

    "He is a merchant who works in the capital, I asked Rose to find someone who could take us and he epted this job. Of course, I had to pay a little more for that."

    "Because the vige is too far?"

    "That''s also it, but there weren''t many traders willing to do that either. Only this guy epted, but I also had to pay a little higher. I used your mission money, I guess you don''t mind, do you?"

    "I do not care." She was going to keep that money anyway.

    "Okay, put your stuff in there. I''ll get my stuff." She ran into the guild, so I grabbed my bags full of stuff and ced it in a corner inside the carriage.

    There were two benches, one on each side of the carriage. I say benches, but it''s just a wooden tform a little higher for us to sit on.

    Unlike the more luxurious carriages that put cushions on their seats, this one was just ufortable.

    And that''s why my ass is always sore when traveling. I have always used simple carriages in my life.

    "You must be Emma''s son, nice to meet you." So I packed my things and sat down on the right side of the carriage, the merchant who was sitting across from me struck up a conversation.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Noah." I greeted politely.

    "Seeing you acting that way even makes me doubt that you''re that rude woman''s son. I think the only thing simr is the appearance. You guys look a lot alike actually." The man was analyzing me.

    "I see... But if possible, don''t speak ill of my mother in front of me, understand?" I stared at the man intently. The merchant widened his eyes and looked a little scared, so our conversation was ended.

    We continued quietly as we waited for my mother.

    "Oh, and before I forget, my name is Garroy."

    "��" I had looked at your Status before, so I knew.

    And to tell you the truth even though he was an old man, and withpletely white hair, he was quitepetent. His strength was on a level a little higher than that of men his age.

    Of course, there were strong old men like the guild master and the school principal, I''m justparing him to ordinary people.

    What also surprised me is that this man could use light magic, plus it was at level 4. I think I should have taken advantage to go to the church in the capital and learn light magic, but now it''s toote.

    ####

    After a while, my mom came back, but she wasn''t alone.

    Along with her were two middle-aged men. They were wearing leather armor with some metal tes for protection. They also had big swords on their backs.

    Looking at their Status, I could see that they were both quitepetent.

    The first was a bald man with a serious face. He was about 180 cm tall and also had a lot of muscle. As soon as he entered the carriage, it swayedpletely because of his weight.

    Her status was.

    [Status]

    Name: Isumda

    Level: 56

    Race: Human

    Age: 37

    Strength: 468

    Agility: 359

    Magic: 589

    Skills

    Water Magic - Level 4

    Wind Magic - Level 2

    Swordsman �C Level 6

    [ End ]

    He was very strong, his strength was almost equal to my father''s. But even though his strength was not like my father''s, his agility was superior. Furthermore, he had the Swordsman skill at an eptable level.

    His magic would also help a lot in a battle.

    Now the other man who entered the carriage was named Songe. He wasn''t as muscr as Isumda, but he had a simr Status to his. The only difference was that his Swordsman skill level was at level 5.

    And also his most powerful magic was earth magic. He only had earth magic at his disposal.

    He was a handsome man. He had a little long ck hair that hung to his shoulders, and he also had eyes like an eagle, he seemed to be concentrating all the time.

    After we introduced ourselves, everyone was already inside the carriage.

    I was sitting on the right side along with my mom and Songe. And on the left side were the merchant named Garroy and the adventurer Isumda.

    Once everyone was inside and ready, the carriage began to move. But of course, before we left Rose appeared in the carriage and I said goodbye to her. She looked quite sad about my departure.

    But I also promised her that I woulde back here as soon as possible. Hearing this, she seemed satisfied.

    And after waving to her, the carriage left. And now we were at a considerable distance from the guild.

    ####

    The carriage left the capital without much trouble, and now we were far enough away for the capital to disappear from our sight. It had been about 2 hours since we left the capital.

    I remained silent the entire time as I listened to the conversation between the two adventurers and the merchant. My mother remained silent like me, she looked thoughtful.

    "Mom, what do you think Dad will say about this?" My father is calmer than my mother, but even so, I was a little worried about it.

    "Your father? Well, I guess he won''t say anything." My mother turned her attention to me.

    "I understand. I don''t think he would have the courage to go against his choice to take me back to the vige either."

    "I think so, hahaha." My mom startedughing nonstop about that, I think she also understands how much my dad respected her.

    "But now about Lari, I''m looking forward to seeing her after so long." It had been a while since I even talked to her, I should have sent a letter, shouldn''t I?

    "I think she''s looking forward to seeing you. You know how that girl likes you, don''t you? I would even say she is in love with you."

    "Don''t say weird things...."

 Chapter 118 - 117 – You Guys Are Fucking Weak.

    We were already on the third day of the trip.

    The entire trip had been calm, but also a little ufortable. As my mother was very beautiful, the other adventurers always looked at her as if they wanted some kind of rtionship with her.

    But at the same time, they were afraid to say anything since they knew exactly who she was.

    My mom also seemed to have noticed their gaze, but she said she would just ignore it. She also said that the only person who could touch her was my father, and I told her not to say that in front of me.

    It wasn''t embarrassing, but I didn''t want to imagine weird things happening between them.

    Even though I''m an adult, they''re my parents, I don''t want to have the vision of the two of them having sex in my mind. Wait, I''m already thinking about it.

    I cleared my mind in the next instant and started looking out of the carriage through the window to distract myself. We had passed through many viges, we had even visited one of those viges to get some water.

    All residents were very receptive, which made me very happy.

    And I was also worried since the vige didn''t have very strong protection and was close to the road. Wouldn''t they be attacked by bandits and monsters very easily? I remembered that attack by the Orcs from a few days ago.

    But I didn''t say anything about it, we just went back to the carriage and said goodbye to them, and so wee to the present moment, where we are quiet inside the carriage. The carriage was rocking a lot and my ass had already started to hurt again.

    "Noah, aren''t you feeling well?" Seeing my ufortable face, my mom leaned closer to me and asked.

    "Is nothing," I responded immediately.

    "Looks like you''re nauseous, don''t tell me you have this problem?" My mom smiled. Was she trying to make me angry?

    "It''s not that, it''s just that I''m feeling a lot of pain in my ass." Saying that was extremely embarrassing. Do I have more fragile masculinity than I imagined? I should rethink this.

    "Got it, here." My mother reached into her bag and then pulled out arge piece of cloth that had been folded.

    "Is this a nket?"

    "Yes, use it to put it under your ass, it will help." She had a smirk on her face, but what an idiot woman.

    "Right, thanks." But I didn''t deny it, I grabbed the nket and tucked it under my ass. Looking at the other adventurers and the merchant, I noticed they wereughing at me as they watched this.

    Was that her goal? Make me feel self-conscious in front of them?

    I decided to remain silent and continued to look outside the carriage as thendscape passed quickly. We were at a very nice speed, I think we would get to the vige faster than I thought.

    And I couldn''t help but wonder what the vige would be like after I''ve been away for almost two months... Or maybe it''s been two months already? All I know is that I''ve been out of the vige for a long time.

    I''m also particrly looking forward to seeing Lari, when I left she was the person who cried the most. She was also desperately wanting toe to the capital with me.

    Remembering that, my mother''s words popped into my mind: "I''d even say she''s in love with you." Remembering this made my face red immediately and my mom seems to have noticed it.

    She smirked again but said nothing. Did she notice I was thinking about Lari? It can not be.

    And so we move on.

    ying and talking inside the carriage. After so long, my mother had be morefortable talking to the adventurers and the merchant, so they seemed to be enjoying themselves.

    But I don''t know if talking about monsters and battles could be considered fun for a merchant... No, he''s having fun.

    As for me, I had also talked a little with them, but I preferred to remain quiet while thinking about some things about the capital and also about my arrival in the vige.

    I''m acting just like a kid right now, aren''t I? My old self would never be this anxious about things like that.

    And so, night hade and we set up camp.

    ####

    We are now only a few hours from the vige. In thest few days, we had some problems with small monsters, but they were all killed by the other two adventurers.

    And at this point, we had also just encountered a group of goblins. Little green men dressed in torn and old rags covering only their privates. Plus they''re holding rusty swords.

    Probably adventurer swords they killed, that''s pretty normal.

    And when this group appeared, the two men jumped out of the carriage and decided to attack. My mother left the carriage too, but she continued to watch from afar those two idiots killing the goblins.

    It was painful to watch.

    They were cutting the Goblins in half as they looked at my mother and smiled. They seemed to be thinking "Watch me, see how amazing I am." And also "Now she will fall in love with me"

    Man, I felt sorry for them, my mom was looking at them like they were just a big piece of shit. I could see by her face that she was sorry for those two men who waved their swords anyway.

    But let''s go back to a few minutes ago when the battle started.

    Their spells were used to no avail before, the men couldn''t hit the goblins. They used their mana so much that they even got tired.

    As their mana had run out, they had to approach the goblins and cut them in half with their big swords. But everything that had happened before had already made my mother feel sad for those two.

    And wee to the current moment.

    Now they were swinging their swords as they smiled at my mother. It made her disgusted.

    First, because she was married, and the second reason was that those men would probably be killed by her if they decided to fight each other.

    Even though they have more strength and agility, I can agree with that.

    My mom is much stronger than her Status shows, sometimes I even think the data that is in her Status is fake.

    And after some more time watching those two men, the battle was over. The men had even been wounded by those goblins. Adventurers who are probably a level above many others have been wounded by goblins.

    Sometimes I understand why the goddess said the level of this world was too low.

    But the adventurers were lucky that the merchant could use light magic. He healed their wounds with ease.

    As soon as they arrived in the carriage, they noticed that my mother was already there and waited for her to say something. But to their dismay, the only words my mother said were.

    "You guys are so fucking weak."

    ####

    After a few more hours of travel, the vige had finally appeared in my vision. I poked my head out of the carriage and started watching her, it was as I remembered it.

    In that time nothing had changed.

    Lots of wooden houses everywhere, the main street where we were arriving. And most importantly, the forest surrounding the vige.

    The forest started a few meters from the vige and circled it. Of course, the forest extended far back and to the sides of the vige, it was a huge forest and very full of life.

    If wepare the size of the vige with the extent of the forest, it was as if the vige were a small neighborhoodpared to the entire capital. As soon as we started to approach, some residents noticed our arrival.

    They could know it was us because they see my head out of the carriage.

    "Wee back, Noah." A boy about 12 years old screamed as soon as he saw me. I think I''ve seen this kid before, it must be one of those kids I yed with when I was little.

    When I say minor, it''s when I was about 9 or 10 years old. After a certain age, I stopped ying with the vige children regrly, I was very focused on my mother''s sses.

    Bute to think of it, it hasn''t been that long.

    I''m sorry I can''t remember you very well. I know I''ve only been gone for two months, but I couldn''t remember the names of these kids even when I was living here.

    The closer we got to the vige, the more people noticed my presence and greeted me with a smile on their faces. It seems people here like me more than I remembered, isn''t that amazing?

    Maybe they''re still grateful to me for protecting them when the attack happened a few years ago? Maybe it''s something like that. Or maybe it''s also because I''m the son of the "owner" of the vige.

    But I just waved at them with a smile on my face, I was really happy to be so well received, I confess it''s been better than I expected.

    "Okay, let''s go down." My mother said then jumped out of the carriage. Many residents approached us after that, especially the curious children.

    Some were younger and most of them were the same age as me.

    As soon as I went down the carriage, the children came over and started asking questions about the capital. Come to think of it, many of them never left the vige, did they?

    But I wasn''t paying attention to them, but to the person who suddenly appeared as he ran desperately towards me.

 Chapter 119 - 118 – Ive Never Seen Her So Happy. (+16)

    The person who suddenly appeared was Lari. She was running towards me quickly, I didn''t even have time to react.

    "Noaaaahh!!!" She threw herself on top of me and threw me to the ground, lifting arge amount of dirt into the air. She was hugging me so tightly I felt like my body was going to be crushed.

    Since when is this girl so strong?!

    Everyone was looking at us like they were seeing something fun. This is no fun, I''m being harassed here, please help me out. In addition to hugging me, Lari was stroking me all over with her hand.

    "Lari, stop it!" I tried to push her away, but...

    "I won''t let you go, you won''t go away again!" She screamed as she held me. I looked to my mother for help, but she just ignored me and moved on, not just her, little by little everyone started to abandon me.

    ''Listen, weren''t you guys weing me before? Why are you guys abandoning me now?'' I screamed in my mind as I tried to push Lari away, but she wouldn''t let go.

    "Lari, we''re getting dirty. I also need to pack my things, please��" I tried to speak kindly to her, but��

    "I already said I won''t let you go." Lari squeezed me even tighter, I could see she was shaking a little. I could also notice some strange sounds like she was sniffling.

    "Lari, are you crying?" I asked as I ced my hand on top of her head.

    "I''m not." She said as she put her face to my chest and continued to hug me. Man, was she missing me that much? Now I feel guilty for leaving her here.

    Listen... You''re twice as old as me, it''s a really weird scene.

    "Listen, I don''t leave again," I said as I stroked her head. It was like I wasforting my daughter by saying, "Your dad won''t leave again, don''t worry."

    But of course, I couldn''t think of Lari as my daughter. Before I thought of her as a big sister, but how do I see her now?

    "You promise?" Lari lifted her face to look at me and I could look into her reddened eyes. She had tears in her eyes, she was crying a lot now.

    "Yes, I promise." I smiled at her and Lari smiled at me too, and it made my heart race for a moment. Since when is Lari so beautiful? No, I always thought she was very beautiful.

    But why am I thinking of her that way now? I think it''s better not to think about that kind of thing, it''s all because of what my mother said.

    "Okay, I''ll let you go." Lari released me and then stood up, allowing me to stand as well. I pped my clothes, which were now all covered in dirt, and after doing that, I was able to look at Lari carefully.

    She was dressed in casual clothes, a short-sleeved ck shirt, and long brown pants. Because of the color of her outfit, the dirt wasn''t very apparent, but her blond hair was all smudged with dirt.

    "Has your hair grown a little longer?" I asked.

    "Yes, so you noticed. Hehe." Lari smiled looking happy that I had noticed. Her hair was a little short before, but now it was a little long.

    Does a hair grow so much in just two months? This is surprising.

    "Before I forget. I''m back, Lari." I gave her a big smile.

    "Wee back, Noah." Her smile made my heart start beating fast again. After she walked over and hugged me again, I couldn''t control myself anymore.

    "Listen, how about we go inside? Can you help me carry this?" I went into the carriage and got my things.

    "Of course," Lari said happily as she grabbed one of my bags.

    There was no one else in the carriage, even the coachman was gone. The only people around were some children who continued to watch the whole scene.

    Seeing this I was a little embarrassed, but Lari didn''t seem to mind.

    We headed towards my house while Lari hummed happily beside me. I don''t think I''ve seen her so happy before.

    ####

    After a while, we got home. When we entered, we found the two adventurers and the merchant sitting on the couch in my house, they were each holding a cup.

    ''My mother even served them tea? This is a surprise.''

    But I ignored them all and went to my bedroom with Lari.

    When I entered, I had a big surprise. My room was still the same way, and it was very clean. I know it''s only been two months, but I thought my mom could have used my room to store things.

    "This here is very clean."

    "Oh yeah, I took care of cleaning your room every day."

    "Every day!" I eximed incredulously. Even though I''m not here, did she clean my room every day? What an amazing girl.

    "Yes, I couldn''t leave the bed you sleep in dirty," Lari said with a red face.

    "Even though I''ve been away for so long?" I asked as I ced my bags beside my bed.

    "Yeah, I didn''t know when you''d be back, but I always wanted to get everything ready." She said looking proud but I could only smile bitterly at her. And after that, I went to my closet.

    It was empty as I had left it before I left, but it was also very clean and fragrant, this girl cleaned every corner of my room while I was gone.

    But now was the time to put my things away.

    Even though our bodies were dirty, I asked Lari to help me put my things in my closet again. Of course, she nodded with a smile on her face and quickly helped me put everything in the closet.

    I didn''t remember that I had so many things, it took longer than I thought for us to finish putting everything away.

    And as our clothes were soiled with dirt, the bedroom floor was also a little soiled. Seeing this, Lari ran out of my room and soon returned with a cloth and bucket to clean the floor.

    "You don''t have to do this now." I tried to stop her, but she bent down and started cleaning.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll finish this quickly." She said happily as she wiped the floor. I didn''t want to disturb her, so I couldn''t tell her that her dirt-soiled pants were making even more dirt on my bedroom floor.

    "Lari, I''m going to take a shower now, okay?"

    "Right." She nodded.

    So I grabbed some clothes and left the room to head towards the bathroom. When I got there, it was as I remembered it, I started to feel at home now.

    I removed my clothes and left them aside, and then I sat down on a small bench that was ced on the bathroom floor and began to scrub my body. I wet my body and started to scrub using a sponge.

    I had used a lot of soap, so I was doing a lot of suds.

    I kept rubbing myself for a long time, for some reason it was rxing, it felt really good. But all my calm ended just as I was getting ready to rinse my body.

    I heard the bathroom door open.

    "Listen, there are people here." I thought it was my mom or maybe one of the adventurers who wanted to use the bathroom, but when I looked at the person who walked in, I quickly turned my face away and did my best to hide my privates.

    I wasn''t embarrassed, I was more surprised by the situation.

    "Can I shower with you? I''m very dirty and I couldn''t wait any longer." It was Lari.

    She was already undressed with only a towel around her body. I confess it was a beautiful sight.

    Her bare legs and her breasts were emphasized by the grip of her arm holding the towel.

    "Why do you want to take a shower with me? Don''t worry, I''m going to get out of the bath now." I tried to stay calm and started to rinse my body, but Lari didn''t mind and walked over to me as she took the towel off.

    That way I could see her entire naked body. Her breasts were much bigger than I thought, and her whole body was perfect, there wasn''t a defect that I could point out to any part of her body.

    "Listen, do you have any idea what you''re doing?" I asked Lari as I looked at her big breasts. Lari''s pink nipples were hard as if she was turned excited by what was happening.

    Also, her face was red and her breathing was uneven. Is she really EXCITED?!

    Listen, didn''t things get dangerous pretty quickly? I need to control myself.

    Seeing her breasts and also all her pale, smooth skin in front of me, I couldn''t control my male instincts anymore. Even being so young, I can already get my cock hard, did you know that, Lari?!

    Is this girl kidding me?

    "Yes, I''m just taking a shower with my dear Noah." Lari moved even closer to me and sat down on a small bench beside me.

    My heart started to race then as I felt my precious... stiffen.

    I couldn''t help looking at her breasts that swayed whenever she made a move.. Man, what a magnificent sight.

 Chapter 120 - 119 – Is It Possible For Monsters Like This To Exist?

    After that somewhat embarrassing event, we left the bathroom together. I thanked God that I was able to control myself, as I didn''t want to do anything to Lari, that''s out of the question.

    I really may have been attracted to her, but she''s a lot older than me, and on second thought, I better treat her like a big sister.

    ''I thought my heart was going to explode right then.'' I couldn''t get the sight of her body out of my mind, but now it was easier to control my arousal.

    When we left the bathroom, Lari seemed to be disappointed that I didn''t do anything to her, I don''t understand what''s on this girl''s head. Doesn''t she understand that she is much older than me?

    Doesn''t she also understand that she has worked for our family for years and would it be crazy to do something like that?

    What if my mom finds out we showered together? And what would society say if they found out that a woman like her tried to throw herself at a 13-year-old child?

    I decided to forget about what happened and also asked her never to do anything like that again.

    With my sermon, she looked upset, but she epted.

    "I''m sorry I did this, I was so happy you came back that I ended up losing control." That''s what she said as she bowed to me and apologized.

    After this little conversation, I asked her to take care of her chores and went straight to my room.

    After jumping on the bed, I started thinking about it again.

    "Dude, that was dangerous."

    ####

    A few hours had passed since I had arrived in the vige.

    The adventurers and merchants stayed in some residents'' houses, so we were alone in the house. Just me, my mom, and Lari.

    We were sitting at the table now, it was dinnertime. When I sat down, it felt like our family hade together again, but when I remembered that Lisandra and my dad weren''t here, I stopped thinking about it.

    Our entire family wasn''t here and I didn''t know if that would happen again in the future. I had my doubts.

    "Lari, sit with us." Lari was serving the food, but soon afterward my mom called her attention, so Lari sat down beside me with a satisfied smile on her face.

    "Hehe." She smiled as she looked at me: "It reminds me of old times." She said as she continued to smile. My mom watched this silently as she stuffed some food into her mouth.

    Old days? It''s only been two months.

    "Lari, didn''t Lucio show up in the vige?" At my mother''s sudden question, Lari stopped smiling.

    "Oh, he didn''t show up once while you were gone."

    "He didn''t send any letters either?"

    "No, but where exactly did he go? This time he didn''t tell me." Lari looked confused.

    "Lucio didn''t tell you? He is trying to negotiate with a merchant from Hvaleyri." Hvaleyri, this is a city far away from here. Is my dad there at the moment? Is what he needs that important for him to have to go this far?

    "Hvaleyri, this is quite far." Lari said the same thing I was thinking: "But what exactly is?"

    I was also curious.

    "You''ve noticed that in thest few months the amount of meat we''ve received has decreased, haven''t you? Even we raising some animals or hunting in the forest, it''s not enough." My mom looked worried.

    "I''ve only been away for two months and things have already reached that level?" I was also surprised. Since I was born we never had any problems with meat or any kind of food.

    "I don''t know if you noticed, but the vige has grown in size." With my mother''s speech, I was reminded of what I had seen when I arrived.

    It was true, there were a lot of wooden houses. But when I started to analyze it better, I started to notice that the number of houses had increased a lot, how could I not notice?

    "You noticed, didn''t you? We even had to cut down some trees to build new houses and increase the size of the vige."

    "But what happened? Why increase the vige all of a sudden?".

    "Well, it all startedst''s months." My mom started telling me everything that had happened, and in two months a lot had changed.

    Just two weeks after I had moved, something happened in a nearby vige. It was a vige about a day from here. But I had never seen her before, as the way to get to her is not through the main street.

    You would have to take another way was on the right after walking a few kilometers along the main road. I searched my mind and remembered seeing this road when we were approaching the vige.

    "So if I followed that road I would arrive in a vige?"

    "Well, yes."

    And that vige like ours was controlled by the country. Our country was called Southlein.

    That is, even though they are not big cities, all viges paid their taxes to the country.

    It wasmon and everyone knew it.

    But that was just to put it context, now began the real story behind the sudden growth of our vige.

    As my mother had said, just two weeks after I left the vige, that vige a day''s from here was attacked.

    "Were they attacked by bandits?" I asked my mother.

    "No, it was monsters."

    "I understand."

    And after the vige was attacked by monsters, some refugees managed to get here to ask for help. There were just two teenagers, two boys who had their bodies injured. Seeing that, my mother couldn''t stay still.

    Taking only a few men, she went to that vige and exterminated the monsters that were attacking her.

    It wasn''t that difficult, the vige was only being attacked by weak monsters. But even though they were weak monsters, that vige had been devastated and many lives had been lost, my mother then felt bad about it all.

    "And so you decided to bring all the residents to live here."

    "It''s not that, it wasn''t my own decision."

    "What?"

    "I had someone send a letter to the capital addressed to a high-ranking nobleman I have the contact with."

    "You have good contacts."

    "Yes, but that doesn''t matter now! Continuing... And with the help of this nobleman, I was able to inform the king about what had happened to that vige, and after discovering this..."

    "Did he just ask you to unify the two viges?"

    "Exactly that, it was like he was throwing all the responsibility on me."

    "No, he did it," I replied while smiling wryly.

    "But whatever. As I couldn''t just send thousands of children and women away, I had to unify the viges, so now we are like this. We don''t have enough meat supply to supply the vige."

    "We only having problems with meat?"

    "Yes, with the increase in residents, the people who were able to cultivate increased, so we don''t have a problem with that."

    "I understand."

    "But the number of people who can hunt has not increased. Normally we would survive almost solely from hunting, but now it''s not giving anymore."

    "Didn''t mene from the other vige?"

    "Most of them were killed while protecting their children and their wives, so most of what''s left are children and women who don''t even know how to hold a sword." My mom sighed.

    "I understand."

    "But I think it''s okay, your father should be able to negotiate."

    "Hope so. But now that I found out about it, things really have changed... When I got here I thought nothing had changed, but I was wrong." Maybe that''s why I didn''t recognize that boy when I arrived in the vige.

    No, that boy knew my name, so he is a resident here. Sorry again.

    "Now that you know about this, I think you already know what to do, don''t you?"

    "Do you want me to go after animals to get meat?" I asked surprised.

    "I also want you to do this while your father negotiates, but I also want you to work as a guard with me." My mother was serious.

    "Did something else happen?" I seriously asked my mom. Lari who was beside us didn''t seem to have noticed the atmosphere.

    "That was weird." My mother stopped eating and was thoughtful: "All those monsters were weird."

    "The monsters that attacked that vige?"

    "That''s right. They looked normal, but they weren''t acting like normal monsters."

    "?!''

    "I''ll give you an example. You know monsters are usually dumb and can''t think of anything but killing humans, don''t you?"

    "Yes, exactly that." Normally they would just attack you anyway, just try to kill you.

    "But all those monsters seemed strange, especially with the reports I heard. Goblins opening doors and acting just like humans, can you believe that?"

    "What do you mean as humans?"

    "You know that when a human is a bad person, he wants to torture and see his victim suffer. And monsters, however, only think about killing you."

    "Exactly."

    "But those monsters seemed to be having fun. The goblins walked just like humans, it was like they were human children."

    "Are you going to say they talked too?"

    "..."

    "Are you serious?" My eyes widened.

    "Yes, even if it''s in anguage I can''t understand, they were talking to each other."

    "Maybe they were just grunting and you''re..."

    "No, I''m sure they were talking." My mom looked really serious.

    Dude, is this serious?

 Chapter 121 - 120 – A War?

    "But do you think monsters got smarter? Or maybe there''s another reason they''re like this." If all the monsters evolved this far and started to think and act like humans, humanity was in trouble.

    We already have problems these days, if monsters evolve...

    "I don''t know. If I had to say, I think they were being controlled by someone, that specific group of monsters."

    "Yes, because the monsters we encountered on the trip didn''t act strangely as you described, they were normal."

    "Exactly."

    "So that''s why you were analyzing monsters so much during battles." So I didn''t understand exactly what my mom was thinking during the battles.

    "That''s right, but you also got to see that they were normal, there was nothing wrong." She ced her hand on the table with a clenched fist. From the look in her eyes, I could see that she wasn''t okay.

    "What''s it?" I asked worriedly. Lari who was beside me also seemed concerned about my mother''s way of acting.

    "I am afraid."

    "What?!" I eximed in surprise at my mother''s sudden statement. Is my mom scared? This woman who is not afraid of anyone, is she afraid? This can not be happening.

    "I''m scared of the future. Monsters gradually gaining human consciousness, do you understand how horrible that is?" She was looking serious.

    "Of course I understand, but aren''t you exaggerating? There haven''t been any other cases of monsters like that around the world, have there been?" I hadn''t heard about it, it''s the first time I''ve heard about something like this.

    "Not. When the attack took ce, I also informed the capital about these monsters, and they were also surprised."

    "Did you warn? But I don''t remember anyone worrying about it while I was there." The guild was calm until I found the dungeon, it seemed like no one was worried about it.

    "I wrote in the same letter I sent to the nobleman I quoted earlier. But he doesn''t seem to havemunicated to the guild. Hemunicated only the king." My mom looked angry.

    "So he didn''t warn the guild about it��But shouldn''t you have done it before we left? You had this opportunity." I was confused because of that, she should have taken the opportunity to speak to the guild.

    "They didn''t allow me to do this."

    "Hm?"

    "The king himself asked me not tomunicate with the guild." My mom looked frustrated. But wait, that''s not allowed.

    "But the country has no authority over the guild, and it''s the guild that takes care of monsters and dungeons."

    "..."

    "The country only interferes when it''s something really big, like a bunch of monsters dangerous enough to destroy a city, isn''t that usually how things work?"

    "Exactly."

    "So they can''t keep you quiet about it. The sooner the guild finds out about this, the better it will be."

    "..."

    "You''re hiding something else, aren''t you?" My mom looked frustrated and sad, she sure was hiding something. But I didn''t want to pressure her, she must have a good reason to do that.

    But throughout dinner, I just couldn''t forget about it all, how weird everything was. Nothing made sense in what my mom had said, it''spletely unrealistic.

    Monsters gaining human consciousness? The guild doesn''t know about this and the country that normally doesn''t get involved in these matters is preventing my mom from talking to the guild about it?

    What is this damn king thinking? I''ve never had the pleasure of meeting him, but I''m sure this guy isn''t a good person, or maybe he''s been influenced by something.

    I also can''t help but think about how things might change in the future. Just thinking about it makes me shiver all over my body.

    ####

    Many kilometers away in the capital of the kingdom.

    "Sir, there seems to be no other move on their part." A man prostrated himself to the man seated on the throne in front of him. The man sitting on the throne had a serious expression on his face.

    "I see, what are they waiting for?" The man said as he clenched his fists and looked intently at the man kneeling in front of him.

    Around him, many guards were looking worried and distressed.

    "I do not know either. After destroying many viges, there is no other movement on their part. What worries me most is that they''ve collected all their men from the country''s border."

    The man said as he remained kneeling and sweating.

    "I see, maybe they''ve given up on this idea?" The king smiled mischievously.

    "I don''t think that''s the case."

    "What?"

    "You must have been warned that a new king is ruling Beastled. This information has not yet reached the ears of the poption of Beastled realm, nor the poption of our realm, but you certainly already know about it."

    "Of course I know, wasn''t it just a child who ended up stealing the throne? How ipetent can that guy who was the former king be?" The man ced his hand on the arm of his throne and sighed.

    "Yes..." The man replied and then continued: "But as soon as the new king began to rule, he began to be hostile towards human countries."

    "I already know all this." The man seemed impatient: "Even though we allowed those beasts to enter our countries, this new king dared to be hostile against us."

    He was so angry that everyone around him felt the pressure emanating from his body.

    "Exactly. And for that reason, I think they won''t give up on the idea of ??invading our country in the future."

    "Are you saying they are going to try to invade human countries? Hahahahaha, those idiots." The kingughed at the affirmation of the man kneeling in front of him.

    "That''s right. I think they can''t be able to do that if they''re going to fight our armies using half-humans. But they could use monsters for that, right?"

    "The same way they used to destroy those viges?"

    "That''s right."

    "So they might end up putting together some monster army to attack our countries, right?" The king sighed.

    "Exactly, I assume this could happen in the future."

    "I see, but because they haven''t made it public yet? Isn''t it practically a deration of war against human countries?"

    "I don''t know what the new king is thinking either. The residents of your country are scattered throughout human countries, it would be idiotic to start a war."

    "Maybe that''s why he hasn''t publicly dered war yet. But I don''t think I''ll be able to hold back for long." The king looked happy: "After all this time, will we finally have a new war?"

    "Sir..."

    "I understand, I won''t do anything rash. Just watch that king and his moves awhile longer, keep me posted on everything."

    "Right."

    "If they''re gathering monsters, if they''re moving your soldiers, keep me posted on everything."

    "I''ll do it." The man who was kneeling in front of him lowered his head even more in respect to the old man sitting on the throne.

    "Okay, now you can leave." The old man said and then the man bowed as he left the throne room.

    After that, the king started to look forward towards the door of his room while still thoughtful. He didn''t know what to think now, things are starting to getplicated.

    The country of the beastmen that has always been in harmony with the human countries suffered a coup d''��tat that was kept secret from its poption, and now the new king is turning hostile against us.

    Are they trying to start a secret war? What kind of idiocy is this.

    I don''t know what''s on that kid''s head, but I think they''re looking to start a war.

    Honestly, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen a war going on, I''d be lying if I didn''t say I''m getting excited about it

    But I can''t just think about myself, a war is not something that should ever be desired.

    ''But now I can only wait. I''ll keep it a secret from the people for now, but if they decide to attack again, I won''t hold back."

    ####

    "Mom, don''t you think this amount is enough?" It had been three days since I arrived in the vige. During this time, I talked a lot with the new people who had arrived from the other vige, and they received me very well.

    How can I say, they were all very nice.

    But now that they''ve arrived, we need to hunt for even more food while my dad doesn''te back, and that''s what we were doing now.

    I was carrying a lot of wild boar meat and also wolves we found in the forest, so I was getting tired.

    "I think it''s ok for today, it''s almost time for dinner." We hunted all afternoon, we spent a long time here.

    "Yes." But I was satisfied.

    After that, we returned to the vige with arge amount of meat, making all the vigers happy. I don''t know the reason but my mother decided to have a festival.

    So all night long it was a big party where the kids ate and yed. Of course, the adults were drinking and having fun in another way.

    I wanted to go back to being an adult again.... I miss drinking alcohol.

 Chapter 122 - 121 - Emmas Son.

    Two dayster, in the capital''s castle.

    "Sir, they are moving." The man politely knelt in front of the king and continued: "By our estimation, their army is made up of about 500 beastmen."

    "Only 500? Where are they at the moment?" The King seemed confused by the choice of the King of Beastled, was he underestimating us that much?

    Thinking about it, the king clenched his fists and looked intently at the man kneeling in front of him. With this sudden action, the man began to sweat as his body trembled a little.

    "They are north of the capital, they are camping near the border." At the man''s words, the king widened his eyes.

    "Isn''t this close to where the vige run by Emma is?" The king asked the man.

    "That''s right."

    "What a problem, I don''t think we have any other choice."

    ''Since Beastled''s troops were close to that woman''s vige, we need to act immediately to keep everything a secret, or she will end up harming us.'' That was what the king thought.

    "As you wish, we will send troops to the border in case they decide to cross it."

    "Do this, and don''t let Emma find out about it, she might end up getting mixed up in this."

    "It wouldn''t be a problem if that happened. If that woman fights on our side, we won''t have any problems when ites to mages." The man smiled mischievously.

    "But it''s still a big problem. That woman isn''t that stupid, it won''t be so easy to keep her quiet if she realizes that this ''Secret War'' is happening." The King sighed in disappointment.

    "I see, but shouldn''t you keep this public? Dere war immediately so we can attack with all our strength." The man looked excited, but the king held up his hand to stop him from talking further.

    "I was thinking about this for a while, but I chose not to do it now."

    "But why?"

    "Our strongest troops are not ready yet." The King looked and smiled mischievously at the man, seeing this, the man also smiled.

    "Are you saying those monsters? But wasn''t it nearly finished?"

    "We had an unforeseen." Remembering what happened a few weeks ago, the king looked a little irritated. Not knowing exactly what had happened, the man in front of him looked very confused.

    "I understand." But seeing that it was better not to broach the subject, the man did not ask the king about it.

    "Then just gather troops and go to the border. Try to negotiate for them to withdraw. Don''t be hasty and don''t go near that woman''s vige either, understand?"

    "Yes sir." The man in front of him got up and then left the room. After that, the king sighed and began to remember that conversation he had a few weeks ago.

    #####

    A few weeks ago, in the castle of the country''s capital Southlein.

    "King, we have a big problem." While he was sitting in the throne room, a woman broke into his room, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. Seeing this, the guards took their swords and pointed towards the woman.

    "Calm down." The king motioned for the soldiers to lower their weapons and return to their previous positions. After that he allowed the woman to speak.

    "Theboratory has been invaded."

    "Which?" Hearing the woman''s words, the king rose from the throne looking incredulous: "How did this happen?!" The king shouted loud enough that even the people outside the throne room heard his words.

    People passing by at the time started spreading rumors about how angry the king was.

    "I''m sorry, it was too sudden. When I realized, that boy was already inside theboratory."

    "Boy?" The king looked even more surprised.

    "That''s right. Our troops did everything to stop him, but it didn''t work out, the boy used magic and destroyed everything."

    "Destroyed everything?" The king''s legs gave out and he fell onto his throne.

    "Yes, everything copsed and all our troops were turned to nothing but ash." The woman seemed calmer than she should have, so the king was starting to get annoyed at her way of acting.

    "Who was the bastard?!"

    "But don''t worry, the building has been erected again by the court mages, so we don''t have any problems with the undergroundboratory... But..."

    "I''m asking who the bastard did this!" The King rose from his throne again and then approached the woman in front of him. He wasn''t caring about his safety approaching that woman.

    "Okay, here it is." Saying this, the woman removed a rectangr object from her pocket. That girl called it "Cell Phone."

    The king had seen it before, so he wasn''t surprised, but the guards were on the alert for what the woman would do. But since the king wasn''t worried, the guards realized he wasn''t in danger.

    After that, the woman handed the rectangr object to the king and he started looking at the images that were there.

    In them was a small boy with ck hair who appeared to be 13 or 14 years old. He was tied to a bed, but when the woman started to hurt him, he managed to break free.

    After that, he managed to escape.

    "That was after he destroyed everything, he managed to escape." The woman said with an indifferent expression.

    "Have you been able to identify who this boy is?" The king was uneasy, but the woman''s words made him even more nervous.

    "This is Emma''s son." The woman said.

    "Emma... You mean that Emma?" The King knew this woman very well. A strong, dangerous woman who used fire magic as a weapon. She was strong enough to destroy his army.

    "This boy is Emma''s son?" That''s what the king was thinking.

    But he also couldn''t stop thinking about a reason this boy had done it. When did he find out about theb''s existence? And why did he decide to destroy everything to stop his ns?

    "Why is this boy trying to stop us?" The king was nervous that he couldn''t do anything against this boy. If he had managed to kill all those monsters in theb, he''s not a person you can piss off.

    "I don''t think that''s the case."

    "Isn''t he trying to stop us?"

    "Exactly, he didn''t even seem to care exactly what those monsters would be used for."

    "So you''re saying he just killed the monsters and destroyed everything, because-"

    "Because he was attacked." The woman said without hesitation.

    "Just for that? What a scary boy."

    ''He just destroyed everything because he was attacked? I think this was a mistake on our part, we should have sent him away without attacking him.'' That was what the king was thinking.

    But despite being nervous, he was relieved by the woman''s next words.

    "But he doesn''t seem to have told anyone about it."

    "You is sure?"

    "I had someone watch him as soon as he left, but he doesn''t seem to have told anyone about theb."

    "Haa~~" The King sighed, relieved at the woman''s affirmation.

    "He didn''t seem to care about it either, it was like he never found ourb."

    "So you mean we can leave him for now?"

    "Exactly." The woman seemed confident that nothing would happen, so the king decided to believe her.

    This was the woman who volunteered to help him, only she could create his troops, so he had to respect her. But of course, he didn''t like doing something like that.

    After that conversation, the woman withdrew saying that she would continue to create new troops. Looks like she''s been getting to create them more quickly.

    If that boy wasn''t so strong and wasn''t also Emma''s son, the King would probably do something about it, but he thought it best to ignore it for now.

    ####

    Current moments.

    "Now I need some rest, something tells me it''s going to be a long week." The King rose from his throne and then, apanied by his guards, went to the castle''s dining room.

    The huge table was only being upied by two people.

    A small girl with ck curly hair and a woman in her 40s with an extravagant dress.

    In the presence of the King, the girl got up and ran to him.

    "Dad." Moving closer, she hugged him affectionately as the king ced his hand on her head.

    With that vision, the woman smiled graciously.

    After being dropped by the little girl, the King sat down at the table next to them and began to eat. Dinner was served by beautiful maids wearing long frilly dresses, any man would dream of being served by such a woman.

    ''But when you have such a beautiful wife at your table, would anyone think of having another woman serve you?'' The King thought as he looked at his wife.

    After that, the King had dinner with his family while talking about some things, but at no time did he mention the fact that he was practically entering a war against the country called Beastled.

    Would his daughter be calm if she found out? And his wife, what would she say?

    The King had no idea what would happen if the two of them found out about it.

    ''But even so, it won''t be long before it starts to affect everyone and be public.'' That''s what the king thought as he smiled bitterly at his little daughter who had a radiant smile on her face.

    ''How could a shit like me have a daughter who looks like an angel?''

 Chapter 123 - 122 – What Are These Eight Soldiers?

    A dayter in Beastled.

    "Sir, they seem to have moved their troops to the border. They are insisting on wanting to negotiate with us." A man with big wolf ears knelt in front of the boy in front of him.

    He was a boy of approximately 16 years of age. The fox ears on his head and the big tail dangling behind him showed that he was a beastmen.

    This was the new king of Beastled.

    "Fuck, what are they want?" The boy was not very fond of doing this type of negotiation, he expected something else. Does he want Southlein would decide to attack his country with all his strength?

    If something like that happened they would be in for a big surprise.

    "They want us to withdraw, then they will send a messenger to speak with you, that''s what they want."

    "Do they want to talk? Isn''t that weird? If they just wanted to talk, they wouldn''t have sent soldiers to the border."

    "Sorry sir, but this is a normal thing to do."

    "What?"

    "Usually this is how things work. No country would stand still if another country''s army approached the border."

    "I understand." The man in front of him could see that the boy was still very naive. Although he managed to usurp the throne, he was very innocent and didn''t know how tomand someone.

    ''An army would have no power under hismand, and the country will go off the rails if he stays in power.'' The man with wolf ears thought as he looked at the boy in front of him.

    That young boy would end the country he and the old King had created.

    "So I would like you to ept this." The man with the wolf ears said as he bowed further.

    "ept talking to them? But why? Is afraid?" the naive boy asked as he smiled. For the boy, a man much older than him scared was a lot of fun.

    "It''s not that, it''s just that..."

    "Hm?"

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to do this right now. The poption is calm at the moment, and we are also stable, there would be no reason to start a war."

    "I understand."

    "We have no reason to dere war. Humans are not hostile towards our people, much less hostile towards our country."

    "And just for that, can''t we start a war?" The boy smiled mischievously. Seeing this, the man realized that that boy didn''t care about any of this, he just wanted a war to break out.

    The human countries hadn''t attacked, the human countries weren''t prejudiced against them, and they let beastmens enter their countries with ease. Humans and beastmen were living in perfect harmony at the moment.

    But did this boy want to end it all? The man couldn''t find a reason behind this... Was it just for fun?

    "Lord, I ask you to rethink what you are doing. I want you to think about how happy our people are right now after we''ve suffered for so many years."

    "I''m a beastmen too, I know we''ve been through a lot."

    "Then you should also know that because of humans we were able to prevent the destruction of our country."

    "I know that too."

    "We receive a lot of support from them, our people are treated with affection by them, we do business with them. Our countries are practically friends who live in harmony, and-"

    "Okay, are you finished?" The boy seemed indifferent about it. Seeing this, the middle-aged man with wolf ears closed his eyes and sighed as he responded with just a nod and left the room.

    After the man left, the boy turned to the guards beside him.

    Guards who wore full body armor that hid their true faces. Not even the high-ranking people inside the castle knew exactly what those guys who wore armor looked like.

    The only thing they knew was that these people were strong enough to destroy an army in silence.

    "Go after that man and just rip his head off. After that, go to the border and deny the negotiation, after that kill everyone who is there."

    "Everyone?"

    "Yes, everyone from the enemy army. Whoever refuses to ept will also be killed, it won''t make much difference. If you think you aren''t strong enough, take a bunch of monsters with you."

    "Yes sir." All guards responded at the same time. In total eight guards wearing full body armor. Even though that armor appeared to be heavy, they didn''t seem to have difficulty moving.

    After leaving the room, a few meters away the man with wolf ears had his head cut off with just one movement.

    ####

    A few hourster at the border between Beastled and Southlein.

    At the border on the Southlein side, a considerable number of soldiers were lined up. All wore shiny silver armor while not moving at all.

    Just behind, there were also soldiers wearing lighter armor mounted on horses. Some held spears, others held swords, and they weren''t just people with guns.

    In the back, have men were wearing ck robes.

    They were wizards.

    If Beastled''s soldiers could calcte exactly how many men were there, they would probably have more than 1000 soldiers. But Beastled had only 500 soldiers on their side.

    All soldiers had the ears and tails of different animals. They wore older and more worn armor, not like the armor of soldiers from Southlein.

    Seeing this, they were losing hope that they could win if their King gave the order for them to attack. Some even thought of antagonizing the king and running away, but of course, it wouldn''t work.

    In addition to the soldiers, both sides had set up camp.

    A big hut made of cloth where eachmander was. The twomanders were currently waiting for answers.

    Beastled''smander was waiting for orders from the King, and Southlein''smander was waiting for the King of Beastled''s response to his proposal, so there was a bit of a tense atmosphere on both sides.

    "Commander, there''s a group of men approaching." In the Beastledmander''s tent, a tall man with bear ears atop his head came running while sweating.

    "A group, were you able to identify who they are?"

    "They are the King''s guards." The man said with a slightly disturbing look.

    "The King''s guards? What are they doing here?"

    But before the bear-eared man could respond, a tall man about two meters feet tall wearing armor that covered his entire body entered the tent.

    "I''m here under orders from the King, just leave everything to us." Saying just that, the man in armor turned and headed toward the cabin''s exit.

    "Wait, what do you mean?" As much as themander tried to draw attention, the man did not respond and left the tent. When he left, he found seven more men wearing the same armor as he.

    Seeing this, the Beastled soldiers began to look suspiciously at the men, they all knew who they were so everyone was scared. What were they doing here? Why did the king send them here?

    Everyone was in doubt.

    "Stand back, the massacre will begin." Saying this, the man whomanded the group of 7 men, pulled his big sword from his back and then started walking.

    Beastled''s soldiers opened the way as they walked, letting them pass and directly meet Southlein''s soldiers who weren''t far from here.

    The soldiers of Southlein looked at those tall men confused, what did they want to do?

    This onlysted for a few seconds.

    Soon after, the eight men stood side by side, forming a line.

    After that, they all raised their swords. Without saying anything, a great deal of magic began to circte, making the Beastled soldiers who were more sensitive to magic begin to shiver.

    And after approximately ten seconds, small ck spheres appeared on the tip of the 8 soldiers'' swords. But the small sphere was increasing in size with time.

    When they realized the sphere of all soldiers was already the size of a human''s head.

    Southlein''s soldiers managed to sense that they were in danger, but they couldn''t stop them at the moment, so they would have to protect themselves.

    From the midst of Southlein''s soldiers, a man''s scream could be heard, and then from the back, a great deal of magic began to pour into the air.

    After that, a great magical barrier was created to protect all of Southlein''s soldiers.

    They would not be able to attack, but they would be able to defend themselves.

    Or so they thought.

    With a sound that sounded like a jet passing over the ce, the ck spheres flew upward at a tremendous speed that human eyes could not see.

    But the beastmen were able to partially see what happened.

    After approaching the barrier that protected Southlein''s soldiers, the spheres merged into one, creating an evenrger sphere that could bepared to a wheel on a truck.

    After that, the sphere descended slowly as it approached the barrier that protected Southlein''s soldiers.

 Chapter 124 - 123 - The War Will Begin.

    When that great ck sphere touched the magical barrier that protected Southlein''s thousands of soldiers, the barrier was swallowed up by the sphere, making it evenrger. Seeing this, the magicians and soldiers despaired.

    The horse soldiers prepared to retreat, the mages desperately tried to create another barrier, but the sphere was sucking all the magic they used, it was impossible to do anything.

    "Run!" Southlein''s soldiers tried to retreat at themander''s shout, but they could not run for more than a few yards.

    The ck sphere descended at high speed and crashed to the ground.

    BOOM~~

    With a huge explosion and muffled screams from people who had been hit directly by the sphere, the soldiers met their death.

    After the sphere hit the ground and some soldiers, it expanded in size and was swallowing everything in its path. It was like an explosion, but the sphere only swallowed the soldiers and the grass.

    She wasn''t breaking everything like an explosion.

    The soldiers were swallowed up one by one by that great "explosion" that grew more and more.

    Beastled''s soldiers looked on in horror as the enemy soldiers screamed in despair and were swallowed up by the ck mass created by the sphere, before long the camp and frontier of Southlein and Beastled had turned to hell.

    Soldiers dying on one side, and the other side were frightened soldiers afraid that something would happen to them. Beastled''s soldiers also began to notice that that ck mass was approaching them, so they backed away a bit.

    But they calmed down as the ck mass was stopped by a barrier that had also been created by the eight soldiers.

    Within seconds all the soldiers of Southlein were swallowed up by that ck sphere. That thing had expanded so much that it was perhaps as tall as a four-story building.

    And its extent could bepared to that of arge vige.

    Every soldier from Southlein that was within that dark mass was all turned to nothing but ash. It wasn''t hot, but they were all mysteriously turned to ash.

    Once that magic disappeared, there was nothing left.

    The tent, the soldiers and their weapons and armor, even the horses were gone.

    The only sign in that ce was a hole in the ground where the first impact had taken ce and the ground that was now devoid of vegetation. The grass also disappeared, leaving only a circr mark on the ground.

    It was as if the grass had been ripped up to transform the local into arge earthen arena.

    After that, the eight soldiers turned to the soldiers of their own country and found only beastmens afraid that they would do something. But as no one rebelled against them, there would be no reason for them to do anything.

    The Beastledmander was watching all this from a distance, his mouth was open and his body trembling.

    ''How strong are these guys? They killed a group of over 1000 soldiers in just a few seconds.''

    ####

    Shortly thereafter, news reached the castle in the capital of Southlein.

    A considerable distance away a smaller group was watching everything that happened, they watched their army disappear in front of their eyes. After that, they could do nothing but flee from there.

    When they arrived at the castle, the men who saw that scene were scared and seemed not to be well because of the shock.

    Many of them were young, unustomed to war. For those who were so young seeing their friends dying in front of them was something, they weren''t prepared for.

    All of them awaited a smooth negotiation between both parties.

    In order not to attract the attention of the residents, the small army that remained had to go directly to another town where the soldiers lived a few kilometers from the capital.

    We can call it a military city that was called Thasria.

    A city made up only of soldiers and their families. In other words, it was not difficult to keep a secret that the soldiers had gone towards the border, but now it made no sense to hide.

    The king decided to send them to the city of Thasria, but only to rest for the moment. His border was now open and Beastled''s soldiers could invade, but he couldn''t just send another group of soldiers there.

    If he sends another group, they might end up annihted like the first one, he was thinking hard about what to do.

    "King, what do we do?" A man was in front of him. But he was not like the first man who knelt in front of the king and was afraid of him.

    This man was the chiefmander of the entire army in the country, Homan Gardkim.

    "Call all the most influential nobles to the castle, it looks like a war is about to break out." The king said as he looked at another man inside the room who worked as his messenger.

    "As you wish." The man didn''t show it, but he was very nervous.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Homan asked as a drop of sweat ran down his forehead.

    "We have no other option. At the moment our border is open and I''m just waiting for the invasion." The king looked nervous.

    "Didn''t you leave someone there to watch their movement?"

    "Someone is watching, but even if Beastled makes a move, it would take us a while to get the news. During this time, many viges or even cities can be invaded."

    "I understand."

    "So it''s time for us to dere war against them so we can seek support from other countries if necessary." The King thought of contacting Northlein immediately.

    But he also began to wonder if they weren''t suffering from the same problem.

    ####

    Sometimeter, the high-ranking nobles who were in the capital were gathered in just one room.

    Arge table had been set where everyone sat. The king was at one end of the table in a chair much like a throne, while the other nobles usedmon chairs.

    After the introductions, the king began to exin everything that had happened in detail. He even told about the massacre of his army, where more than 1000 soldiers had died

    Hearing this the nobles were nervous, mainly because some of them were young and had never seen one war in their lives.

    Most of them were heirs and their parents were already dead, they just heard about the wars of some old men in their families or read in books written by people who witnessed everything.

    "So are you thinking of starting a war?" A man about 30 years old asked the king.

    "This war started a long time ago, I was just hiding it from everyone." The king said without caring, bothering most of the nobles who were there.

    The king couldn''t just apologize as he was the greatest authority in this ce, he would just have to say what he wants without caring what the nobles would think of him.

    Looking at their faces, the king could see they weren''t happy about it.

    "I see, so there''s no way to avoid." Another man said.

    "Looks like we''re going to have to ration some food in my territory in the future." Another young man said.

    Many of them were already making assumptions that they would suffer too much harm, but that''s likely to happen. All the nobles here had their territory spread across the country, and if a war broke out, they''d end up in trouble.

    For its territories cannot bepared to the capital or any big city.

    The king told some things and asked the men for opinions, but they all couldn''t say anything. They just epted that they would have problems in the future and that they would immediately return to their territories.

    They had to be there to take care of everything and not let their territories go extinct during the war, that was the biggest fear of all the men in this room.

    Many of them were also afraid of being attacked, but they couldn''t deny the king''s request.

    "All of you need to give 70% of your troops to fight during the war, I think you have no objections to that, do you?"

    None of them could deny the king''s request.

    Each territory has its army made up of 2000 to 3000 soldiers, so they understood because the king was after his soldiers, the main army of the country would gain a lot of strength.

    But since the soldiers in their territories are also residents of Southlein, they had an obligation to fight a war if necessary.

    The king knew that the territories would be in trouble if he took all the soldiers, so he asked for only 70% of them. It''s still a very high number, but it''s still better than taking all the soldiers.

    And so it was decided that a war would break out.

    The soldiers had already started to be gathered by themander, the nobles had returned to their territories and sent their soldiers to fight the war, and news of the war had begun to spread through the capital.

    A weekter, the stores were closed, the school had suspended their sses, and all the residents were hiding and hoping the war would pass without them having too many problems.

    The war would start.

 Chapter 125 - 124 – Black Dome.

    About a week ago.

    "Mother, the father seems to have arrived." I was in the living room at home with Lari while having tea. Lari was standing behind the couch as she watched me intently with a smile on her face.

    It was a little disturbing.

    I heard some voices and also saw a carriage that stopped in front of our house. So it could only be a sign that my father had arrived.

    At my words, my mom ran out of her room and walked past me, she looked excited. I think it''s the biggest smile I''ve seen her since I meet her again.

    Was she missing my dad that much? Or maybe she''s just happy to know the oue of the deal? No, if she was waiting for the oue of the negotiation, she would probably be nervous.

    ''What a cute woman.'' But I can understand. My father has been away for a long time.

    After my mom opened the door and walked outside, the voices started to get even louder, the people outside seemed excited, so I was a little curious. So I ced my cup of tea on the small table at the front and turned to Lari.

    "Shall we go outside? Things seem to be lively." I got up from the couch and walked to the door, but when I got closer I stopped walking immediately.

    I had forgotten something very important.

    ''My dad doesn''t know I''m home.'' My mom didn''t warn him about this, she didn''t tell him she would pick me up in the capital. Remembering that, I started to get nervous again and Lari noticed it, so she looked worried.

    "It''s all right? Do you want to lie down?"

    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little nervous as I''m going to find my dad after so long." I looked at Lari.

    She thought for a moment.

    "Oh..." She seems to have realized why I''m so nervous at the moment, but she smiled at me and continued, "Don''t worry, if your mother allowed you toe back, your father will not say anything."

    Lari was trying to cheer me up, but she has an error in that statement.

    She didn''t allow me toe back, she dragged me back!

    But I didn''t say that, I just waved at Lari and then walked out of the house and found arge crowd of people who had gathered around the carriage that was there.

    And among those people, I could see that tall, muscr man who stood out with his blond hair. Of course, my mother beside him made him stand out even more.

    Along with them, there was also an old and slightly fat man who wore funny clothes. Maybe this is the merchant?

    I approached the group and made my way to where my father was talking to that fat man.

    "It was a pleasure doing business with you, I don''t even know how I can thank you." My father said it while lowering his head.

    "You don''t need it, you''re paying and that''s what matters to me." The man said as he smiled. He looked a little embarrassed and nervous about the way my dad was acting

    .

    "But still thanks again, if it weren''t for you I would havee back without finishing this negotiation." My dad lowered his head again as he thanked him. It seems that this man had helped him a lot.

    This conversation went on for a while longer as the vigers chatted in excitement.

    My dad hadn''t seen me yet, so I went to the carriage where most people were looking and inside I saw argepartment. As soon as one of the people opened it, it revealed arge amount of meat that was being cooled with magic.

    Seeing that, most people cheered.

    As for me, I didn''t have time to celebrate.

    "Noah, what are you doing here?" After he finished his conversation, he had finally noticed my presence.

    My dad looked surprised and approached me quickly, everyone around us seemed to have noticed the atmosphere, I was pretty nervous.

    "Oh, about that, I went to the capital and I got him back." Seeing my father''s surprise, my mother approached.

    "You got him back, but why? Didn''t you want him to study?" My dad didn''t look angry.

    "Some things happened, I''ll exin to youter, okay?" My mom smiled at my dad and then he looked at me.

    "I don''t know what happened, but it''s good to see you after so long." My dad bent down and hugged me. He brushed his half-grown beard across my face, so it hurt a little.

    As another grown man, I felt ufortable, but... He was my father

    ####

    Some time has passed since before.

    The meat had been distributed in a small tent set up by my father and mother. All the vigers were excited as they received the meat, it was a very nice sight to behold.

    We would no longer have to worry about meat for the rest of the month.

    That same merchant will send arge consignment of meat every month to the vige, or that was the deal he had made with my father. In exchange, my father would pay a sum of money.

    My dad didn''t want to say the amount that was paid, but it sure wasn''t a small amount.

    I stayed there beside them until all the meat was distributed. When we realized it was already afternoon and perhaps it wouldn''t be long before the night began.

    "Alright, help me take this apart from here."

    "Right."

    Then we dismantled the tent we had carefully set up as wood could be reused. The artifacts we used to cool the meat were also kept very carefully.

    A few minutes passed and the weather in the vige was very pleasant.

    But after a while, I started to feel like something was wrong around me. I started to feel a lot of magical power, it was an absurd amount.

    Not just me, but my mom and dad who were together with me also seemed to have noticed.

    "Are you feeling it too?" I asked.

    "Yes, it is something very powerful." My mom responded as she clenched her fists and beads of sweat trickled down her forehead.

    "But it''s not near here, it seems to be far away, but... But still, it''s an amazing power. Where is thising from?"

    "I don''t know, but we''d better take a look, things could end up getting dangerous for us." Afraid that something would happen to the vigers, my father and mother took their weapons and left the vige to head directly to where the source of magical power was.

    They tried to stop me from going along with them, but I insisted.

    "It seems to be in the North, maybe it''s inside the forest?" I asked curiously.

    "It can not be. The forest ends not many kilometers from here, the source of magic is even farther away."

    "What is after the forest?"

    "The Border with Beastled."

    "This is not good." I thought the border was farther away, but I was wrong. So this source of magic ising from the border of the country? Maybe it''s a Beastled attack on our country?

    No, they wouldn''t be crazy enough to do that.

    "Wait! Didn''t the ground shake a little?" At my father''s words, the three of us stopped walking in the middle of the forest. We had been walking a considerable distance, so the number of trees wasn''t that much.

    We had a vision of what was in front of us, so we could see that thinging up.

    A ck sphere that started to grow, was huge. Maybe even people in the vige could see this thing.

    "What the hell is this?" My father looked at that big ck "dome" with his eyes wide. He didn''t know how to react.

    "Is this some kind of magic?" I asked as I continued to look.

    "I have no idea, but this is dangerous." It seemed that more and more that thing was expanding more and more, so my mom was worried: "I think we''d better get back quickly, that thing doesn''t seem to show any signs that it''s going to stop expanding."

    My mom looked very nervous, and I can understand her. I could feel the danger of that thing, if it touched me I would be killed instantly.

    "Okay, let''s go straight to the vige, let''s prepare for an evacuation if this thing doesn''t stop expanding." My dad said and then we ran back towards the vige, it didn''t take us long to get there.

    When we arrived, practically all the residents were out of their homes as they looked at that ck "dome" that was thousands of kilometers away.

    "What is that?"

    "It''s the end of the World?"

    "Did the demons decide to attack?"

    Many speeches came from the vigers, but my father tried to reassure them all, and he was seeding. But what reassured everyone happened just secondster.

    That big ck "dome" suddenly disappeared, leaving no sign that it had ever existed.

    "What the fuck was that?" My mom said as she put her hand in front of her mouth and looked in the direction of that thing. She was shocked and confusing.

    Not just her, everyone was in shock and confused not knowing what it was. But even though they were confused, none of them wanted to know the cause behind it.

    They were very scared.

 Chapter 126 - 125 – Lets Begin Our Protection Plans.

    A week had passed since that ck Dome appeared near the vige. People were still worried about what it was. But nothing happened anymore, so no one was continued too scared.

    Of course, my whole family and I were very worried about it, but there was nothing to be done.

    My dad wanted to go to the border to see what had happened, but my mom wouldn''t let him do that and asked him to wait. For some reason, she was sure they would get some news about it.

    But I honestly wasn''t confident about it happening. I don''t think we should have seen that magic, it was probably something secret or something.

    "A letter arrived from the capital." But while I was in my room, I heard Lari''s voice. She yelled loud enough that every one a few feet away could hear her.

    ''A letter from the capital...'' I already knew the reason behind this letter, it seems my mother was right.

    So I waited a little longer and left the bedroom. When I got to the living room, my mom, dad, and Lari were reading that letter together, it was a little funny scene to see, the three of them so close.

    And to think that in the past, Lari didn''t like being so "Invasive."

    But even though it was a little funny, I couldn''tugh at this situation. My dad and mom were shaking a little while grinding their teeth as they read that letter.

    As for Lari, she was also reading, but she didn''t look serious but scared. Seeing this, I decided to approach them.

    "Listen, what happened? Why are you all like this?" I asked as I approached.

    "Noah." Seeing me, Lari came to me with tears in her eyes and hugged me.

    "What is it, did something happen to Lisandra?" With this reaction, I thought something serious had happened to her, but I seemed to be wrong.

    "That''s not it." My dad said as he put a hand to his face looking deste.

    "So what happened? Tell me." I was starting to get impatient so I ended up yelling at him.

    "Noah,e here." My mom called me and then asked me to sit beside her with my dad. When I did, she hugged both of us, each with one of her arms.

    "��" I couldn''t say anything, I was very confused.

    "Listen, Noah." After she released me, she turned to me and grabbed my shoulders: "Looks like Southlein has dered war against Beastled." She didn''t even try to say it in any softer way, she got right to the point.

    "��" I didn''t know what to say. Why would Southlein do this? Wasn''t Beastled a friendly country? I know they''re friendly because I''ve seen a lot of beastmen while I was in the capital.

    Okay, I didn''t see that many... But they were there.

    "What happened?" I decided to ask.

    "Beastled attacked first, remember what happened a week ago?"

    "Was that ck dome the work of Beastled? I suspected." I put a hand to my chin and started to think.

    If that happened a week ago, why did they just decide to dere war now?

    "Looks like they dered war a week ago, only the letter took a while to get here. Things are a mess in the capital." My father said as he lowered his head and covered it with his hands: "Why did this shit happen?"

    "Have you received any news about Lisandra?"

    "No, but it looks like the school has closed, so she must be hidden inside the inn. It seems that most residents are hidden in their homes right now."

    "But what to do from now on? Where will the battle take ce? What did the king ask us to do?" I asked them both.

    "Well, we didn''t get any orders. At most, they told us, ''Stay safe until the war is over.'' My mom said as she sighed.

    "So they don''t care about us, basically this..."

    "This is normal, they will only care about the cities and territories of influential nobles." My dad got up and then walked to the door.

    "What do you think you''re going to do?" My mother also got up and took his arm.

    "What do you think we should do?"

    "..."

    "We are not going to fight this war, I refuse to work for the country and you must know why." My dad looked seriously at my mom: "Don''t tell me you''re thinking of epting their proposal?"

    "..."

    "You''re not going to do that, you''ll have to kill me if you want to go fight with them, got it?" My dad approached my mom and looked her in the eye, I don''t think I ever saw my dad challenge my mom like that.

    "Fine, I won''t."

    "Excellent." My dad turned to leave again.

    "But what do you intend to do?" My mother stopped him again.

    "What am I going to do? Am I going to let everyone in the vige know what''s going on, or do you think we should hide it?"

    "Of course not."

    "The border is not far from here, I''m afraid we will be involved in this conflict." My dad ground his teeth in frustration: "Why did that son of a bitch king do a shit like that?"

    I had no idea which king my father was talking about, whether was the king of our country or the king of Beastled.

    But if I were to guess, I think he hates them both.

    ####

    My dad left the house and caused a bigmotion outside.

    When people learned about the war that had started, most of them seemed worried and others despaired of the news.

    Some of them said, "Let''s get out of here, we''re too close to the border."

    They weren''t wrong, so my dad couldn''t try to argue with that. But at least my dad tried to calm them down, telling them that here they would be safe and that they didn''t need to worry.

    Even my dad own didn''t believe it, I could see from his expression.

    "Mother, do you think the war will reach here?"

    "The war will affect the whole country, so I think it will get this far." My mom smiled at me.

    "I understand. But I think anything can be done at the moment, right? We can only wait to see the war unfold."

    "Exactly, but don''t be so worried." My mom ced her hand on my head and smiled at me trying to look like she was calm.

    ''Your hand is shaking a little.''

    Time passed and it was night at the moment. From what my dad had said, some people had decided to move in tomorrow morning.

    They would head to the nearest town.

    My dad even tried to stop them, but they didn''t change their minds. With that, the vigers had dwindled.

    Now we were at the dinner table. Me, Lari, my father, and my mother.

    "About the negotiation I had, I think it will have to be canceled, right?"

    "I think that''s the case, that merchant won''t waste time sending us meat right now."

    "Yes, why did this have to happen right now?" My dad looked sad.

    "I also don''t know exactly what happened to make this war happen, the king didn''t give much exnation. Do you think I should go to the capital to find out what''s going on?"

    "It will be difficult to find someone to take you there right now."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go alone using a horse."

    "Are you sure? Won''t the king try to force you into his army?"

    "He wouldn''t do that." My mom smiled at my dad.

    "Alright, I''ll continue managing things here, I need to set up some protections around the vige. I also need to get some people to stand guard in case any Beastled soldierse near."

    "Do it. If I go alone I''ll get there faster."

    "If possible, try to find some way to resolve this conflict, knowing that king, I''m sure it wasn''t for a very big reason."

    "Do you think I can interfere in the conflict between two countries? You''re kidding, right?"

    "If it''s you, I don''t doubt it''s possible."

    After this conversation that I decided not to get involved in, the two kissed lovingly while still at the table. Lari looked at me waiting for me to do something, but I just stared at her and then started ignoring her.

    She looked pretty shaken up.

    ####

    The next day, the people who wanted to leave said goodbye.

    Most of those who left were from the vige that had been attacked and was united with ours, but some people who already lived here also decided to leave. I confess that I was a little irritated with them.

    Even though they''ve been here for years, they didn''t trust my parents? I couldn''t believe it.

    But I couldn''t stop them, I just said goodbye to them along with my parents and they followed the main road carrying their bags. Since they had no carriage or means of transport, they had to carry everything with their own hands.

    After a while, they had disappeared on the horizon, and then it was my mother''s turn to say goodbye.

    She grabbed one of the horses and a bag with some supplies and then said goodbye. Making some calctions, maybe she will arrive in the capital in 4 or 5 days.

    And now that it was just me and my father here to take care of everything, we began to put into practice our ns to protect the vige.

 Chapter 127 - 126 – Arrival In The Capital... Again

    We started to prepare everything around the vige. The first choice of my dad was to set some traps through the forest that circled the entire vige. I had no experience with traps, so I was just helping him.

    My dad was a little more skillful at this than I thought.

    With the help of locals, he dug holes and ced sharp objects made of iron at the bottom to pierce anyone who fell. And there, he covered it with dry leaves that he found in the forest, it was well camouged.

    He did this in some other parts of the forest.

    But not only that, with a strange mechanism that used magic, he could make arrows fire as soon as someone was detected.

    "How does it work?" I asked as I watched him set it all up, I had never studied traps so I honestly couldn''t imagine how it worked.

    "See this here, it''s a crossbow. We can say it''s a little stronger than a bow but it''s a little slower to recharge, so people usually prefer to use a bow."

    "I know what a crossbow is."

    "I see, but now I''m going to exin how this will work." My dad walked to one of the trees and climbed it: "Let''s position this loaded crossbow here pointing to where you are, then let''s use magic to create a line."

    "Create a line with magic?"

    "Yes, it works like a magic circuit of some artifact, but itsts less time."

    "I understand." Normally magic circuits were assembled into artifacts to give it some special power, so my dad is doing something like that?

    "So you''ll put another crossbow on the other side too." My father went to the other tree and ced another crossbow: "Now let''s put several crossbows on each side, then we''ll continue."

    After that I helped him set up several crossbows that were pointed down, that''s where Beastled''s soldiers would pass if they were going to attack our vige.

    Thissted for a few minutes, but we finally managed to set them all up.

    "Now, I''m going to put a magic line on the triggers of every crossbow. And after that, I''ll connect the lines of the triggers of the crossbows o the right side, to the triggers on the crossbows on the left."

    "Hmm..."

    "As soon as the soldiers pass, they will activate the crossbows on both sides and will be attacked by various arrows, do you understand?" my dad asked as he smiled and used his magic to connect the crossbows.

    So it was simple, a magic line was there in the center, and as soon as a group of soldiers passed they would activate all of the crossbows and they would be attacked by several arrows. But this is a little "useless".

    "But isn''t that a little bad? And if only one soldieres, he will activate all the crossbows and you will have taken all your time to kill just one of them."

    "I had thought about it, but I don''t think we can do anything about it right now, we''re going to have to get on with it."

    He was right not to think about it too much.

    It''s not like there is such advanced magic that it detects how many people there are and shoots a certain amount of times. I think I need to study pitfalls in the future, it''s a very interesting knowledge.

    But after that, we had to do it in the entire forest.

    There were so many traps set that even I was afraid to walk around and end up activating one by mistake.

    And since we use so many crossbows, we had to use some of our vigers to make some. They were amateurs, but with my dad''s help, it looks like crossbows would be strong enough to pierce armor.

    But now a lot of time had passed, maybe it took us 3 days to set all the traps? Even with the help of the vigers, it still took a while.

    ####

    Another day has passed since then.

    "I think I''ll be able to reach the capital today, I think it was faster than I imagined." I was a little worried about the state of the vige, was everything okay there? Should I havee here?

    I guess it doesn''t matter what the war is about at the moment, what matters is that it ends, mying here just to find out why is it happening is a good idea?

    "No, I didn''t juste here to find out why, I also need to know how Lisandra is doing." Ever since I got the news about this war, I couldn''t stop thinking about Lisandra.

    Is she scared? I need to be there to support her.

    "And could I do anything?" When I left the vige, Lucio asked me to try to stop this conflict. Come to think of it, couldn''t I do something about it? Considering the number of things I''ve done across the country, maybe that damned king will listen to me.

    Haaaa~~

    "But now, I''ll go to the castle first to find out exactly what''s going on."

    With those words, I stamped my feet on the horse and made him run even faster.

    "I''m sorry boy, just hold on a little longer." We didn''t get much rest during the trip, he must be pretty tired. When we make a stop, I''ll make it up to you.

    ####

    After a while, I could see the walls of the capital.

    As I approached the gate, I noticed that the number of guards there had doubled. They seem to be quite scared of the capital being attacked by someone, don''t they?

    "Who is it? Identify yourself." As soon as I was a few feet away, the guards drew their swords and pointed them at me.

    "It''s me, Emma, ??hasn''t the king sent me a letter?" I smiled at the guards.

    "Is this that Emma?"

    "Yes, I think it''s her."

    Some guards were talking to each other, it seems they don''t know what I look like, but the king must have told them about me.

    "Alright,e with me, the king is waiting for you." One of the older-looking guards approached and then motioned for me to go after him.

    "I need to put my horse somewhere before going to the castle." I got off the horse and then started pulling him.

    "Don''t worry, my men will take care of it for you." After he said that, the other guards approached and took the horse from me. They seemed to be quitepetent, so I think my horse will be well taken care of.

    And they would never do anything to make me angry.

    I continued behind the man walking the main street towards the castle. The stores were closed and there were no people on the street. The only people I could see were some of them looking at me through the windows of the buildings.

    But when they noticed that I had seen them, they hid again.

    ''I''ve never witnessed a war before, but isn''t that much worse than I thought it would be?'' I honestly didn''t have an exact dimension of what a war was, but it feels like it''s much worse than I thought.

    I''ve never seen people so withdrawn and scared as they are now, that''s scary.

    This somewhat gloomy climate that the cloudy sky was providing, and the unusual silence in the capital were making my body shiver.

    "Please wait here for a while." After arriving at the main gate of the castle, we were greeted by arge number of guards. Leaving me there, the guard who had apanied me before went into the castle garden.

    The other guards who were looking after the main castle gate were confused as they looked at me.

    Looking at their posture, and how scared they looked, I assumed they were novices. Is it a good idea to put newbies in to protect the castle? I think that the king is not thinking very well about the situation he is in.

    ''If an enemy manages to invade the capital, he would be killed very easily" I thought as I watched the old knight talking to a younger man wearing a ck robe in front of the castle door.

    After listening to what the old man had to say, the man in the ck robe ran into the castle.

    "Alright, you cane in, open the gate for her." From inside the man gave the orders and the other guards opened the gate.

    It had been a long time since I had been in here, so again I was in awe of the quality of the grass and flowers in this garden.

    But what impressed me most was the castle door that had been changed. Not just it, but the castle had undergone some changes that I could only notice as I approached it.

    ''Maybe it''s been six years since I''ve visited the castle?'' That damned king has never invited me to dinner here again.

    I waited at the door for a while until someone inside opened it. As soon as they opened, I got a big surprise.

    All along the main corridor of the castle, there were guards wearing full-length shining armor. At the time I visited this castle, there were no such guards here, so it was a big surprise.

    I couldn''t see their appearance, but I could see they were strong, very strong.

    I continued down the main hall of the castle following the old soldier in front of me. The castle was big, so as we walked down that hallway a few minutes passed.

    After walking for so long, we had finally arrived in the room where the king''s throne was located. It was a tall, luxurious door, much like the castle''s entrance door, things have really changed.

    Everything here is much more luxurious.

    We stood there at the door for a while until a man with a steady voice called out from inside the room.. It wasn''t the king''s voice, it was probably some new subordinate I didn''t know.

 Chapter 128 - 127 – Visit To The King.

    When I entered the throne room, it was a lot like the first time I came to this ce. In front of the door, I found a red carpet that led to the altar where the king was sitting.

    That old man hadn''t changed a thing. This man before me now is called Thoan Southlein, the famous king who rules this entire country.

    Long gray beard and long, equally gray hair that reached to his waist. Doesn''t he look more like a wizard than a king? I always told him that.

    He continued to look as if he was sizing me up, the guards around the room were also looking at me equally. Farther along, that young man wearing a ck cloak was there.

    As soon as I approached, I lowered my head. Even knowing him, he is still the king of this country.

    "You can stand up. You don''t need to act so formally, Emma." The king said as he had a smug smile on his face and looked at me.

    "Okay, so I''ll get straight to the point, what caused this war?"

    "You��" With my words, the man in the ck robe tried to advance towards me but was stopped by the king.

    "Okay, I''ll tell you everything."

    "Majesty, is everything really alright?" The man in the ck robe looked worried. He was young, maybe under 30 years old. He had straight ck hair, but his face wasn''t very pretty.

    We can say his jaw was bigger than it should be and his eyes were too big, he''s ugly. I don''t like to call people ugly, but I have to tell the truth at times.

    "It''s okay, this woman is our ally, isn''t she?" The king looked at me waiting for me to say something.

    "Yes, I am an ally of yours." I smiled at the king.

    "You asked me why this war started, and I will answer you. The war started because of Beastled."

    "Hm? Did they do anything? I thought they liked us as we were so supportive of them." This was a bit surprising, I''ve met many beastmen and they all treated our country''s people very well.

    Some humans visited Beastled and always said they were treated very well.

    "We had a friendship with the ancient king, but now that ipetent one has allowed his throne to be stolen by a child." The king clenched his fists and wrinkled his forehead, he was angry and thoughtful.

    "So the throne of the King of Beastled has been usurped? That''s sucks��" I couldn''t believe it: "But you said the throne was stolen by a child? Does that make any sense?"

    "Exactly, a fox child. Whoever saw her said he looked to be at most 15 or 16 years old."

    "But he can be a lot older since he''s a man-beast. Even if they live as long as us, they all look younger."

    "Yes, you are right. But whoever had contact with him said that he acted exactly like a child. He just wants to destroy everything, he jokes, he has a childish taste, so I can only assume he is a child."

    "Hmm��But I still think that probably whoever stole the throne isn''t a child. But still, it doesn''t matter now, what happened after the throne was stolen?"

    "As soon as the throne was usurped, the new king sent troops to the border of our country, right near where you live."

    "You don''t mean..."

    "Exactly, those monsters that attacked that vige were being controlled by them."

    "Majesty! You shouldn''t talk about this to an outsider, that''s enough." The man in the ck robe said looking annoyed. Was he going against the king? This guy is brave, normally this king wouldn''t forgive something like that.

    "Don''t worry, you can trust her."

    ''Hm?'' I looked at that scene a little suspiciously, since when does this king treat a subordinate with such respect? Mainly a subordinate who defied him.

    "But how exactly did they control the monsters to attack that vige? I''ve never heard of any kind of magic or artifact that allows something like that."

    "We have no idea either, but we know they have an army of monsters under their control."

    "An army? That''s scary."

    "Exactly. From the information I received, it is an army sorge that it could rival our war power."

    "Is this serious?"

    "Yes, even though I am confident that we can fight the beastmen army, I still have the monster army to deal with. But I''m doing something about it."

    "Majesty!"

    "But I''m sorry, I can''t talk about it."

    "No problem, I understand everything."

    "What?"

    "So this war is useless. The throne of Beastled was usurped and the new king, simply because he was a child, decided to attack the neighboring countries as if it were something fun... What a drag."

    "You summed it up very well."

    "But there wasn''t any reason for them to have decided to attack, was there? You didn''t do anything to piss them off, did you?" I looked seriously at the king.

    "I swear to the goddess I didn''t do something like that. They decided to attack for no reason."

    "I see, because if you had been involved in Beastled''s internal affairs over the usurpation of the throne, maybe that new king would have maintained some kind of grudge."

    "We don''t get involved in his business, don''t worry about it."

    "I understand. Did you try to negotiate with them? Since there isn''t a very important motive behind the war, you can try to negotiate for them to stop it."

    "I even tried to get the king to ept a messenger from us to try to negotiate, but we were turned down, and all our soldiers on the border were massacred."

    "So the attack that day..."

    "Exactly, it was the attack Beastled used to decimate thousands of soldiers."

    "Oh, I didn''t think Beastled had that much firepower, it looks like you''re in trouble."

    "Not talk like that..."

    "But then, now I''m going to need to leave because I need to visit my daughter, I''ll see youter."

    "Hm?"

    "What, did you think I would work for you? I will not fight this war."

    "You came here to find out the reason behind the war, but you don''t intend to fight? I''m not understanding you."

    "Exactly, now I have to go. But be aware of one thing, lord King." I turned to the king and threw all my murderous intent on him: "If anyone in my family is harmed because of this stupid war, you already know what will happen, don''t you?"

    The soldiers around us who looked younger began to shiver. The king was sitting on his throne with his hands shaking and his body sweating. As for the man in the ck robe, he was very calm even though he received all my intention to kill.

    This guy is really weird.

    ####

    I leave the castle apanied by the same old soldier who had brought me here. He didn''t say anything the entire way, but he seemed a little irritated with me.

    Perhaps I shouldn''t have said that to the king? No, it was necessary, that guy can be treacherous.

    ''I''ll never trust him too much, if I trust him too much he could end up harming me in the future, I''m sure of that.'' Thinking that I left the castle and headed towards Sara''s inn.

    The guard insisted on staying by my side for some reason, but I dismissed him and told him to take good care of my horse that I would pick him upter today. The man looked dissatisfied but nodded.

    Was it asked for him to observe me? What a boring situation.

    But I didn''t care about that, what I wanted now was to see Lisandra make sure she was okay. I walked through the even quieter alleys of the capital, the only people I found were homeless.

    They were hidden inside the wooden boxes they use as their homes, it''s a sad sight.

    But ignoring their presence, I made it to the inn.

    As soon as I got to the door, everything was closed. All the windows, the front door, everything was closed.

    ''It''s like everyone''s gone from here.'' That didn''t happen, did it?

    I approached the door and tried to open it, but it was locked.

    "Is anyone there? It''s me, Emma." I don''t know if I should have screamed, but just knocking on the door wouldn''t do, I needed to identify myself.

    I continued to wait there for a few minutes until I heard some steps inside the building.

    "You came back faster than I thought." The door was opened by Sara with a huge smile on her face. A gentle and weing smile, I should treat her better,st time I treated her like we didn''t even know each other.

    "I can enter?"

    "Of course."

    "Thanks."

    Then I entered the inn. Everything was empty and the tables were unupied, there was no one around.

    "Is it just you here?" I asked curiously.

    "Yes, I stay here most of the time. Already Rose is at our house, it seems that whoever is taking care of the guild is just the master at the moment."

    "So the guild is also empty?"

    "Yes, they preferred to suspend the guild''s activities, so I asked Rose to stay in our house in hiding."

    "I see, did you give your employees a leave of absence as well?"

    "It wouldn''t make sense to keep them working during the war, most of them have families and they need to stay safe. But it doesn''t matter much, the inn is practically empty at the moment."

    "Empty?"

    "Yes, most people have canceled their stays, there are only a few people left."

    "Is Lisandra there?"

    "Of course, she''s in the same bedroom, do you want me to take you there?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go there alone."

 Chapter 129 - 128 – This Feeling Is Not Bad.

    I climbed the stairs and arrived at the door of the bedroom where Lisandra was. Everything was very silent, I even doubted that she was inside.

    Knock~~ Knock~~

    I knocked twice on the door, then heard a voiceing from inside.

    "Who is it?" It was Lisandra''s voice, a sweet voice as usual.

    "It is me." Lisandra seemed to have realized who is, so she came running to the bedroom door. She opened the door with all her strength.

    As soon as she saw me, her eyes filled with tears.

    With no time to say anything, Lisandra threw herself at me and hugged me with all her strength as she cried.

    "Why did you leave me here?"

    "Why did I leave you? Didn''t you want to continue studying?" I put my hand on her head and started stroking her.

    "It doesn''t matter, you left me here alone! Do you have any idea how scared I was? Suddenly armed soldiers breaking into the school and saying that a war had started?" She pulled her face away from my chest and looked at me intently.

    "Sorry." I pulled her head closer again and continued to pet her gently: "I had no idea this was going to happen, I sure as hell wouldn''t have left you here if I''d known that."

    "You promise?"

    "You are an idiot? I would never leave my daughter in a ce that could be invaded at any time. And after listening to what the king told me, I have to get you out of here as soon as possible."

    "Did you talk to the king?" Lisandra seemed to have calmed down, so I released her.

    "Yes, I just left the castle. The king told me some interesting things, and when I started to think about it a little better, I don''t think it''s safe for us to stay here in the capital." I said as I walked into the bedroom and closed the door.

    "It''s not safe? What do you mean? We have huge walls around the capital and also several guards, they won''t be able to invade the capital."

    "You''re right the capital has plenty of protections, but I have a bad feeling it won''t be enough, that''s why I decided to take you back with me, I guess you don''t mind, do you?"

    "Do you intend to take me back?"

    "Yes, don''t you want?"

    "Of course I want to, being here alone is boring and we also don''t have sses at the moment, there''s no reason for me to stay here."

    "Great, we''re leaving today, get your things ready," I said and then went to the closet where her things were kept.

    "Now? Can''t we wait until tomorrow?"

    "No, the sooner we get out of here the better. Believe me." I looked seriously at Lisandra and she seems to have realized that I wasn''t kidding so she started to help me pack her things.

    But you must be wondering why I want to be leaving so suddenly.

    The answer is simple, it''s because of those monsters. There''s something wrong and the capital isn''t safe.

    With the monster army and the beastmen army, Beastled has much more firepower than us. And with that magic, I''m also sure their mages are much more powerful.

    Most of our military force is in the field right now, the capital is very vulnerable.

    And since they have such a huge army of monsters, they will send some to the capital. I don''t know how many, I don''t know how strong they are, but I''m sure I don''t want to be here when it happens.

    ####

    After I helped Lisandra pack her stuff, I immediately helped her carry her stuff and left the bedroom.

    "Do you intend to go right now?" She got tired just from packing her things. Is this girl not doing physical activities?

    "Yes right now." I left the bedroom and Lisandra came right behind as she breathed a little too fast.

    "You said you don''t want us to stay here, so the capital will be attacked, didn''t you?" Lisandra looked a little worried.

    "That''s right, I think we''re going to be attacked, so I can''t keep you here," I answered honestly.

    "But if we''re going to be attacked, we can''t leave our friends here, don''t you think?" As soon as we got downstairs, Lisandra grabbed my hand and forced me to look at her. When I looked at her, she had tears in her eyes.

    "..."

    "Since you are so scared, I''m sure something will happen... So we can''t leave my friends here, I want to take them with me, please." She was almost starting to cry.

    "What a big deal." How many friends did she make in this ce? Won''t we have a little difficulty?

    "Please, I promise I''ll get them here real quick, and you should also talk to Sara so she can leave with us."

    "What? Do you want us to take Sara too?"

    "You aren''t her friend? Do you want to leave her here knowing that the capital will be attacked?" Lisandra was looking at me with disappointment. Do not look at me like that.

    "Okay, I''ll talk to her." I ended up giving up and epted it.

    "Great, I''ll go to my three friends'' houses and bring them with me."

    "Wait, won''t they want to bring their parents too? We can''t take that many people." To tell you the truth, maybe we could take a lot of people.

    "Don''t worry, they all live alone and they don''t have any other family members, they''lle alone." Lisandra smiled at me and then said "bye".

    I wanted to go with her, but she said it would be fine and she would be back soon. As for me, I went towards the kitchen to look for Sara, by the smell that wasing out of there, she was preparing something.

    ####

    "I can enter?"

    "Of course,e in." At Sara''s words, I walked into the kitchen.

    When I walked in, I was surprised. It was like a restaurant kitchen in this ce, I didn''t think they were so professional here.

    "This ce is well organized, why not open a restaurant instead of an inn?" I yed with Sara and she gave a smallugh.

    "I''m not good enough at cooking to open a restaurant." She said a little awkwardly. But I think she was wrong, I think she cooks well enough to run a restaurant.

    "But now I want to get straight to the point. Are you willing toe to my vige?"

    "What?" At my words, Sara dropped the spoon she was using to stir one of the pans: "What do you mean? Did something happen?" She turned to me and looked at me seriously.

    She also looked very worried.

    "It hasn''t happened yet, but it will."

    "What will happen?"

    "The capital will be attacked. By my calctions, it won''t be long before that happens, so I want to get out of here today, don''t you want toe with me?"

    "But that..."

    "I honestly didn''t want to have this conversation with you... I was sure you wouldn''t agree to go with me, but Lisandra begged me to take you and your family."

    "I understand. Where is Lisandra now?

    "She went to get some friends to take with us, she seems to care a lot about her friends, that''s surprising. Lisandra hasn''t even been here that long but she''s made good friends."

    "Yes, she is a very dear girl." Sara picked up the spoon again and began to stir the sauce that was inside arge pot: "But are you sure this will happen? This attack."

    "I can''t give you proof that this will happen, but I give you my word that something will happen in the capital in the next few days."

    "You know... You always had a good intuition."

    "Hm?"

    "You always said that my inn was going to be a sess, and my inn turned into one of the most visited inn in the capital, isn''t that amazing?"

    "Yes..." I scratched my cheek a little awkwardly.

    "You also had very good intuition on some guild missions, remember when you told me about your adventures? You always knew how dangerous it was, you''re amazing."

    "You''re embarrassing me a little."

    "Oh, sorry about that." Sara picked up the saucepan and removed it from the heat, then she turned to look at me, "I trust you, if you say something is going to happen, I can only believe it." Sara shrugged and sighed.

    "Only that? Will you trust me so easily?"

    "Wouldn''t you like me to trust you?"

    "It''s not that, it''s just that I didn''t treat you very well when I showed up here a while ago, I thought you were upset with me."

    "I was upset with you! You didn''t even tell your kids that we were friends, I felt really bad."

    "I''m sorry for this." I ducked my head a little to apologize.

    "But now, good to see you still care about me."

    "Hahaha..." I smiled a little awkwardly, I don''t quite know how to act in this kind of situation.

    "Can I hug you?" Sara said as she smiled gently.

    "Eh?"

    "Here."

    Before I could respond, Sara hugged me and patted my head. She was older and was also a little taller than me, I confess I''m very embarrassed right now.

    But that feeling isn''t bad either.

 Chapter 130 - 129 – We Need A Transport.

    After talking to Sara, she decided to go with us. She stopped cooking and then got ready to leave.

    She also had to cancel the hosting of the people who were staying here too. Sara felt a little bad for having to do this, but the people who were staying here epted it easily.

    They were good people.

    "Now I''m going to my house and I''ll talk to Rose, we''ll meetter," Sara said as she removed her apron.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you here at the inn, I can''t leave here because I need to wait for Lisandra."

    "Right, but don''t let anyone in while I''m gone, protect this ce very well."

    "Who do you think you''re talking to? No one will break in or try to do anything in this ce if I have it here." Seeing my determination, Sara giggled and then left the inn to head towards her house.

    Is she still living in the same ce? If she''s living in the same ce it won''t be long before she gets back.

    "But now there''s nothing to do, I can only wait." I go to one of the inn''s tables and sat there. Everything was so silent, it was a sight I never thought I would see around here.

    It was so peaceful I was even thinking about putting my head on the table and sleeping. During my trip, I didn''t get much rest because I was alone and I couldn''t sleep very well.

    Haa~~

    I took a deep breath andid my head on the table.

    "Will Lisandra be long to get back?"

    ####

    "Mom, mom, wake up." I felt a hand on my shoulder as I rocked my body. I opened my eyes slowly, I was still feeling very tired, I think I need to sleep for a few more hours.

    "Hm?" I got up with my vision a little blurry and noticed Lisandra in front of me: "Have youe back yet? Where are your friends?" I wiped my eyes with the back of my hand, but that wouldn''t do.

    I need to wash my face with water.

    "They are right there." Lisandra got out of my vision and there were three girls.

    First is one very tall girl with red hair and red eyes.

    "You''re fine? You look tired." The red-haired girl said as sheughed at me. Hearing this, the two girls beside her also started tough.

    The two girls looked like twins sisters, the only thing that set them apart was the length of their hair. They both had ck hair and their eyes a yellowish color.

    "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired." I got up and rxed.

    "Are you okay? Since I found you I noticed that you already had dark circles under your eyes, haven''t you slept very well in thest few days?" Lisandra walked over to me and looked directly into my eyes.

    ''So I had dark circles?''

    "I traveled alone so I didn''t have much time to sleep."

    "By herself? You shouldn''t have done that, what would have happened if you had been attacked?"

    "Hm? Do you think anyone could do something against me?"

    "I very much doubt it, but even so, it''s better to be careful. But now let''s put that aside, I''m going to introduce my friends. First, this one is Ciaphia, she was my first friend at school."

    "Hehe, I get a little embarrassed when you say that." The girl smiled and scratched the back of her head.

    "But it''s the truth! Now, these two girls here are sisters, please introduce yourselves."

    "Hey, why didn''t you let me introduce myself too?"

    "Just be quiet. Come on girls, introduce yourselves."

    "Okay, yeah... My name is Taciane, I''m 17 years old, I''m a very studious girl and I''m also very good friends with your daughter... yeah...." The girl with long hair introduced herself.

    She didn''t seem very good at talking to people, she gave me some rather unnecessary information. She was very red.

    "No need to be so nervous,e on." Lisandra approached Taciane and punched her lightly on the shoulder.

    "And I''m Eli, I''m her little sister." The girl with the shorter hair said. She seemed to be even more embarrassed than her sister.

    So they''re not twins... They''re so much alike. But if you look at them, Eli is shorter and also looks a little more childlike.

    "Okay, nice to meet you guys, my name is Emma, ??and as everyone knows I''m Lisandra''s mom."

    "Listen, I thought you were very beautiful from the first time I saw you, congrattions." As I prepared to go into the kitchen to wash my face, the red-haired girl said this looking a little too happy.

    "Thanks... I think..." I was a little embarrassed.

    "Listen, you won''t try to conquer my mom, you weird girl."

    "How rude, I don''t like women..."

    "Not?"

    "Of course not!"

    "I always thought you liked women, I''m surprised."

    "What? Did you think that?"

    "Well you''re always so masculine andplimenting women, I think it''s normal to think something like that, isn''t it girls?"

    "That''s right!"

    "Yes, I always thought you liked women."

    "So everyone thinks that about me? But what a surprise. But you must know that I like men, especially your brother. If he hadn''t been so young I would have thrown myself at him."

    "?!"

    "On second thought, I think it''s okay, when I meet him again I''ll try to get closer to him. He is very cute and I don''t think I would mind marrying him in the future. Plus, he''s so mature even though he''s so young."

    "Hey, is this girl serious?"

    Putting that conversation aside, I headed towards the kitchen. This Noah looks like he has a lot of women after him right now, Lari better be careful or they will steal him from her.

    ####

    After I washed my face, I went to where Lisandra and her friends were and we waited for Sara.

    All the girls had brought two bags full of clothes and their belongings, not that muchpared to the amount of stuff Lisandra had.

    Lisandra had three bags, and one of them was full of books.

    Some time has passed since then. I talked to those girls about Lisandra because I wanted to know what their time had been like here in the capital. And to my delight, they were all very fond of Lisandra.

    They found Lisandra cute and thoughtful. They also thought she was a little too childish for her age, but I can''t me them, I think so too.

    We stayed there for about thirty minutes while weughed and talked. Until finally Sara had arrived at the inn.

    Not just her, but Rose was there too.

    The two carried many bags of their things. Do all women have that many clothes? I''m feeling a little upset.

    "Ara, it''s Ciaphia and her friends! How are you?" After entering and leaving her bags on one of the tables, Sara approached the three girls to greet them.

    They seemed pretty close, so I didn''t get involved in their conversations.

    After they talked for a while longer, I decided to interrupt.

    "The conversation is great, but I think it''s time to go, isn''t it? Rose, I need you toe with me."

    "Me?" Rose who had been quiet until the moment looked surprised.

    "You. I need a carriage or some transport to at least take our bags, I can only count on you to do that."

    "What? The merchant guild is closed and the adventurer guild isn''t epting quests, there''s no way I can get you a carriage now!" Rose looked a little ufortable with my request.

    But I can understand it, it won''t be so easy.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you. But if you need to, I have other means of getting a carriage." The image of the king came into my mind. Even if you get annoyed, you''ll have to lend me one.

    He couldn''t go against me.

    ####

    We left the inn just me and Rose.

    She was a little restless walking beside me, but I justughed at the situation. She doesn''t seem to like me very much, doesn''t she?

    Haa~~

    I just sighed and walked on towards the adventurers'' guild.

    In a short time, we got there.

    "It''s closed, there doesn''t seem to be anyone here."

    "Don''t worry, the master is here." Rose took a key and opened the guild''s front door. Does she have that kind of power? I thought she was just an ordinary employee.

    Looks like I was wrong.

    "Is it okay to go in like this? Won''t the guild master be annoyed?"

    "Don''t worry about it, he won''t say anything. Come on, he must be up there." Rose went inside the guild and started calmly up the stairs.

    "Are you sure he''s not sleeping? Or maybe he''s taking a shower? I don''t feel like seeing an old man naked today."

    "Stop saying weird things ande with me." I followed right behind Rose until she stopped in front of one of the doors.

    Knock~~

    Knock~

    Rose knocked on the door a few times and someone inside the room reacted: "Hm? Is there someone here?" Yes, it sure was the voice of the guild master.

    "It''s me, Rose. Emma is here to talk to you."

    "Emma? Come in!" Without thinking twice, the guild master allowed us entry. Despiteing to the guild a few times, I didn''t see him any of those times.. It will be nice to have a chat with him after all this time.

 Chapter 131 - 130 – Was She Your Daughter All This Time?

    After I allowed us in, I walked into the room along with Rose. As soon as I entered, I noticed that things were still the same as years ago, the only thing that changed was the master''s appearance.

    "Did you get old a lot," I said as I gave him a sardonic smile.

    "And you also got old, you''re already a mother of a family." The master also smiled sarcastically at me.

    "Do you think I would take that as an offense? This is my greatest pride, I had two wonderful children." I felt very pleased to have been able to give life to two such beautiful and talented children.

    But I won''t say that in front of them, I would feel very embarrassed.

    "I never thought I''d see you act like that, you''ve changed a lot." The master stroked his beard and looked me up and down assessing me.

    "Are you harassing me again? If my husband finds out, you''re dead." I put a hand in front of my breasts. But of course, I was just ying with him, I haven''t seen him for a long time and I want to take advantage of this situation.

    "I''m not interested in kids like you. Besides, my wife is much prettier than you." The guild master got up and then went to one of his shelves.

    Then he pulled out a paper on which an image of a woman was stamped.

    She was a yellow-haired woman withrge yellow eyes. The more I looked at her, the more in awe I became.

    "This is my wife, isn''t she beautiful?"

    "Your wife? How much did you pay to kidnap her?"

    "Hey, you''re going too far. This is an image of my wife from when she was young, I was very handsome too, you know?"

    "I very much doubt that. But now let''s leave these trivial matters aside, I came here to ask you something. Come on Rose, you talk to him."

    "You say you''re going to ask for something and then throw the responsibility at me? Aren''t you ashamed?"

    "Not."

    "Haaa~~ Alright." Rose sighed and gave up trying to argue, then spoke to the guild master about the carriage she needed. She also said that we were going to travel to my vige.

    And that the group even had many people.

    Of course, when it was my turn to speak, I told the guild master about the attack that might take ce on the capital. When I talked about it, his eyebrows went up, he looked quite surprised.

    But he doesn''t seem to have doubted my words.

    "So you guys need a carriage... I think I can get you one, but I need something in return."

    "Of course, as long as you don''t ask me to venture back or that I''m your wife I''ll ept anything."

    "I wouldn''t ask you toe back, and I also said I have no interest in you."

    "So what is it?"

    "I want you to take my daughter with you. If you''re right, the capital will be attacked in a few days, so I want you to get her out of here too." The guild master looked serious about it.

    Rose beside me looked shocked at the guild master''s sudden request.

    "What is it, Rose? Didn''t I tell you I had a daughter?" The guild master smiled at Rose. So that''s why she''s in shock.

    "No, you never told me you had a daughter, since when?"

    "Since when? It''s been a long time since she was born, hahaha. But you''re very good friends with her, aren''t you?" At the guild master''s words, Rose looked shocked again. The guild master''s daughter was her friend all this time.

    Rose thought for a while longer.

    "Don''t tell me your daughter is Rieli?"

    "What do you think?" The master smiled.

    "You must be kidding me. The girl who always does what I ask is the guild master''s daughter." Rose''s face went pale, she didn''t know how to react in this situation. But I was also surprised.

    When I ventured out years ago, the guild master didn''t have a daughter, since when did that happen?

    Did he manage to have a daughter even though he was so old?

    "But that''s not what you guys are thinking. I and my wife didn''t give Rieli life, we also knew her not that long ago." The guild master closed his eyes and looked up.

    He seemed to be thinking about some sad things.

    "So she''s adopted?"

    "That''s right, but I think it''s better not to talk too much about it with you guys." The master looked sad and dejected, so I chose not to say anymore. But the guild master''s request was very simple, so we decided to ept.

    "Rose, you''re still shocked, you don''t have to be like this." I poked her cheek to try to bring her back to reality.

    "All this time Rieli was the guild master''s daughter��" She was still trying to process all this information, so I left her alone.

    "All right, master. Where is your daughter? Is there no one toe with her? Maybe your wife cane too."

    "No need, my wife isn''t in the capital at the moment, Rieli is home alone, I''ll take you there. And about the carriage, let''s go to my house and I''ll give it to you."

    "So you have a carriage."

    "Yes, I also take my trips. I can''t depend on someone to take a trip whenever I want, can I?"

    "You''re right."

    "Nowe on, let me just put a few things away. You can wait for me downstairs if you want." The guild master walked over to her desk and started putting away some documents.

    Then I picked up Rose and dragged her out of the room, she seems to be recovering.

    ####

    We went down to the first floor and waited a few more minutes.

    "So, let''s go there?" The master said as he walked down the stairs.

    "Of course, I hope your daughter is a good person."

    "Don''t worry about it, she''s an angel."

    "Urg, I hope you''re not the overprotective parent type."

    "If I were, I wouldn''t be sending her to your vige."

    "What did you say?"

    "Nothing,e on." Completely ignoring me, the guild master left and began walking through the empty streets of the capital. He was going directly to the noble district of the capital that was close to the castle.

    Well, even though he''s a bit of an irritant, he''s still a nobleman and I knew that.

    ''But I''ve never visited your house.'' From what he''d told me in the past, he was a low-ranking noble, so he probably didn''t have that much respect within the nobility.

    We walked for a while and arrived in the upscale neighborhood. It was equally empty. The only difference was that wherever I looked, I only saw luxurious mansions with guards protecting them.

    ''These guards shouldn''t be protecting a mansion inside the capital, but being used in the war.'' I thought as I followed behind the guild master.

    Rose who was beside me looked uneasy.

    "It''s all right?" I asked curiously.

    "Yeah, it''s just that I''ve never been to the upscale neighborhood before so I''m a little nervous."

    "WHICH? EVEN LIVING HERE FOR SO MANY YEARS HAVE YOU NEVER VISITED THE NOBLE NEIGHBORHOOD?!" I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Didn''t this girl leave home, didn''t she venture out?

    Hasn''t she had a life of her own all these years?

    "How can I say, I was afraid to attract the attention of nobles, you know how it works."

    "I see, I was afraid of that too, thank goodness none of them ever dared toy a finger on me. And if it''s up to me, they won''ty a finger on my daughter either."

    "Hahaha... I see."

    I wouldn''t want our family to get involved with the nobles, it would just give me a headache.

    I kept walking behind the guild master, but I was distracted, so when that old man suddenly stopped in front of me, I even got a little scared.

    "Don''t stop suddenly, old man," I eximed as I walked to his side.

    "We''ve arrived." He turned to his right side and started looking at arge mansion. No,pared to the others around here, it could be considered a small mansion.

    It was still two stories high, but its size could bepared to my house in the vige. The only thing that changed was the building material and also the decorations around the garden which seemed to be very expensive.

    Speaking of which, his garden looked bigger than his own house. But I couldn''t deny it, it was very beautiful.

    "You have a nice house grandpa," I said as I watched him open the front gate of the mansion.

    "True, you''ve never visited me before, but I''ve lived here for years."

    "I see, you do a good job keeping this garden so beautiful."

    "Ahahaha. When I used to live here it wasn''t so well taken care of, but since Rieli arrived, she has taken good care of it."

    "Um, don''t you have a gardener or something?"

    "No, I only have two maids in my mansion. It''s not a very big mansion, so I don''t need to overdo it, right? Nowe in, make yourselffortable."

    With the gate open, we were invited to enter.. Rose looked very nervous so I took her hand to try to calm her down and walked in with her.

 Chapter 132 - 131 – Can They Go With You Too?

    Entering the guild master''s mansion, we found arge, practically empty room with only arge sofa in the middle of it. Arge rug had been ced on the floor and a small table was on top of it.

    It was like the table we had at home in the living room to put our cups of tea in when we were having a conversation or something.

    Also, there was only one staircase that led to the second floor. The decorations here were just paintings hanging on the wall. It even had some face paintings of him and his wife.

    They like themselves too much to hang their faces off the wall, don''t they? I couldn''t do something like that.

    "D,e over here." When we entered, the master called for someone.

    After a few seconds, an old woman wearing a maid''s outfit verymon in noble houses appeared. She left the room on the right. I didn''t know what was there, but it''s probably the kitchen since the maid was also wearing an apron.

    "Have you returned yet, master? I thought you would onlye back at night." The maid seemed very intimate with the master.

    "I had some unforeseen events. Where is Rieli?"

    "Miss Rieli is in her room at the moment, it looks like she is sewing again as she asked to not disturb her for a while. This girl is enjoying this these days." The maid smiled innocently.

    "I understand. Can you call her for me? Say it''s very important. Also, tell chel to serve us some tea."

    "I will do this immediately." The maid bowed and then went upstairs.

    "She''s a good employee, isn''t she?"

    "Yes, she has worked with me for many years." The master walked to the big sofa and sat down. He looked at us for a while waiting for us to do something: "Won''t you guys sit down? Feel free."

    "Oh, of course." I also sat on the couch. I was still holding Rose''s hand so she sat down beside me.

    After that, we just had to wait for the maid toe back with Rieli. But before Rieli appeared, another maid appeared. She was younger than the first one, but she had features very simr to the older woman.

    Both had small eyes and also some dark circles. They didn''t look tired, but it''s the kind of dark circles that some people naturally develop during their lifetime.

    Also, they both had darker skin and dark hair. The older woman had some gray hair, but I think you understand what I mean.

    "Are you curious about both?"

    "Yes, aren''t they mother and daughter? They are very simr."

    "Exactly. chel''s mother had worked with me for years along with another maid. But after a while, the other maid had to leave and D asked me to hire her daughter."

    "I understood."

    "And as the mother is such a good employee, I thought her daughter was too. And she is much better than I thought, she is a good girl."

    "Yes, and she is also beautiful."

    "It is not?"

    chel was there all the time while we were saying this. Her skin was dark, so her blush wasn''t as obvious, but I could see she was very embarrassed right now.

    But she also seemed happy to be praised by the guild master. What a cute girl.

    ####

    With tea served, we stayed there for a while longer. chel was on the side hugging the tray while listening to our conversation, she was really cute.

    But while we were distracted, we didn''t notice the other maiding down the stairs and approaching us.

    "Master, Rieli is alreadying down." D went to her daughter''s side: "Now we need to get back to work, right?" She asked her daughter and chel nodded.

    After that, they left the room.

    "Listen, don''t you want us to take these two too? They seem to be very important to you."

    "I was thinking about it, but wouldn''t it give you too much trouble? You''re already going with a lot of people." The master ced both his hands on his thighs and turned to me.

    "Well, we''re already taking a lot of people anyway, two more people wouldn''t make a difference, would it Rose?"

    "Yes, I don''t think so."

    "I see, so can I leave them in your care? I won''t stay here at the mansion so I can''t take care of them."

    "Of course, don''t worry about it."

    "Then I''ll talk to them while Rieli doesn''t show up, okay?"

    "Right." The master got up and went into the next room which was probably the kitchen and was where the mother and daughter were. Rose who was beside me nudged my shoulder when that happened.

    "Hey, are you sure it''s a good idea to go to your vige?"

    "Hm, why are you asking this right now?"

    "It''s just that now we''re in the capital and we have huge walls and some guards..."

    "And my vige doesn''t have much protection you mean?"

    "..."

    "Don''t worry about it. When I left there the protections had started to be put in ce, it won''t be so easy to damage my vige with my husband and son taking care of it, you must know how strong Noah is, don''t you?"

    "Yes, I know that."

    "Maybe he is already stronger than my husband. I don''t know how he got to that level so quickly, but he''s amazing."

    "If you don''t even know how he got so strong... Noah seems to keep some secrets, doesn''t he?"

    "I''m sure yes. Ever since he was little he liked to hide things from me. He hid that he was training his magic for a long time. If I hadn''t found out, maybe he would have been hiding it until today."

    "Do you think he would do that?"

    "For sure. Noah is a mature boy who doesn''t like to draw attention or talk to others about what he''s capable of. I''m sure he''s as strong as an A-RANK adventurer now, do you believe me?"

    "Is this serious? Is he almost as strong as you?"

    "No, I''m still much stronger." I smiled at Rose.

    "Then that''s it. But it''s good to know that there are so many strong people protecting your vige, I think we''ll be fine if we stay there."

    "I''m sure of that."

    After our conversation, Rose held my hand again as we waited for Rieli to appear.

    10 minutes have passed since then.

    We heard some footstepsing from the stairs, and when we looked we saw a girl with bluish-gray hairing down the stairs. Her hair was long and a little messy.

    Her skin was white but a little yellowish and her eyes were clear. Her eye color was like the color of a well-polished sword, light gray color and very beautiful, Rieli carried an exotic and different beauty.

    There weren''t many people with that color of hair and eyes with such a pretty color.

    I think the only thing that may be made people not think she was so pretty was a big scar that ran from her eye to her chin on the right side of her face. It was as if she had received a great sword blow there.

    "Did I make you wait too long?"

    "It is alright," I responded quickly. I saw her at the guild once, she had a kind personality, but she never looked very happy.

    "Rieli, how are you feeling today? When the guild was closed you didn''t look so good."

    "I''m much better, I''ve acquired some hobbies like sewing, you should try too." Rieli gave an infectiousugh.

    "Maybe I tryter..." The two girls seemed very close so I let them have fun talking to each other.

    ####

    After some time, the guild master appeared in the room alone, he was not with the two maids.

    ''Maybe they didn''t agree toe with us?''

    "About D and chel, they''ve decided to go with you, they''ll get your stuff ready right now." I was wrong, it seems they agreed to go with us.

    "Hm, what do you mean D and chel go with them? Did you fire them?" Rieli looked very surprised.

    "It''s not that. They''re both going to Emma''s vige, and of course, you''re going too."

    "What? What happened?" Rieli didn''t know what was going on so she was so confused that she got up from the couch and walked towards her father to look for answers.

    So he exined everything to her about the attack that might happen to the capital.

    "Then you also need toe with us!" After listening to the story, Rieli approached her father and took his hands. She was looking into his eyes as she shook his hands and told him that.

    The master looked a little sad.

    "There''s no way I can go with you, I need to take care of guild affairs."

    "But the guild is closed, isn''t it? There''s no reason for you to stay here."

    "It''s not that easy. I need to keep in touch with the other guilds in the country to find out what''s going on in each city. Even if our adventurers don''t get involved in the war, I don''t want cities to be invaded and guilds destroyed."

    "..."

    "If the country invades some cities, surely the guild will be involved in this, there is no way for me to leave and abandon the guild here."

    "I see... But even if I go, do you promise you''ll be fine?" Rieli seemed to have already decided to go with us.

    "I promise. You know your father won''t die that easily."

    After that, the two hugged and Rieli seemed to want to cry.

 Chapter 133 - 132 – Can Any Of You Pilot A Carriage?

    After that conversation, Rieli went up to her room with the maids to pack her things. The maids also had to pack their things, but first, they would help Rieli.

    It seems that the two have moved to the mansion since D is a single mother and had no reason to return home.

    It would also be simpler if they lived here. Previously she only kept her house because chel lived there, but after she started living here her mother decided to sell their house.

    The guild master supported this idea, he allowed the two to live here without any problems as they had many rooms.

    "You''re kinder than I thought, you brought two women to live with you like this."

    "It''s not that. There was no reason for them to continue living in their old house as there was so much space here. And it would also be easier if the two of them stayed here."

    "I understand."

    "D was already living in the mansion before chel came to work here. Who took care of their house was chel. And after chel started working here too, I allowed her to live here too with her mother."

    "But it was a good idea. Mother and daughter can always be together, isn''t it wonderful? Since she doesn''t have a father, she sure felt lonely."

    "I thought the same thing."

    ####

    Maybe an hour has passed since they went to the second floor. We continued to wait for them while we talked about the war. I told the guild master some things I had discovered.

    When I told him that the King of Beastled had his throne usurped he was quite shocked. He thought the king was quitepetent and he didn''t think it was possible to ever happen.

    Also, the main guild in the capital of Beastled hadn''t contacted him to talk about it. Normally they would share this kind of information, but it seems that this time the guildmaster from the capital of Beastled chose not to say anything.

    I told the guild master to try to get in touch with the Beastled guilds so they can try something to stop the war, and he said he would at least try.

    Even I don''t think it''s going to do much good, but it doesn''t hurt to try, right?

    As we continued to talk, we heard footstepsing from the stairs.

    "Looks like they arrived." The three women appeared. D, chel and Rieli.

    The two maids were now dressed in casual clothes and no longer wore that maid''s outfit. Rieli was wearing the same outfit as before, a simple shirt and pants.

    "Okay, I think everything is ready," Rieli said as she carried her bags, one in each hand. The bags were big and full of stuff, as women always have lots of stuff.

    I''m starting to feel bad. Should I start shopping for more clothes and care more about my appearance?

    No, chel only had one bag, she was like me.

    "Right, but we''ve taken too long now, haven''t we?" Looking out the window of the mansion, I noticed that it was already starting to get dark. I arrived in the capital in the afternoon and so much time passed that it was starting to get dark.

    "Yeah, looks like it''s already getting to the night. How about staying here today?" The guild master made this proposal and I just couldn''t ept it. I had dropped off Sara, Lisandra, and Lisandra''s friends at the inn.

    "I have some people waiting for me at the inn, I need to go back. Don''t worry, I have a ce to sleep."

    "Right."

    "Rest for today and tomorrow morning I''lle here to pick you three up, okay?" I turned to the two maids and Rieli and smiled. The three of them seemed quite at ease and agreed with me.

    So we said goodbye and got ready to go to the inn. But before leaving, I had something to say to the guild master.

    "Listen, old man. Tomorrow morning I want my carriage ready, all right? Don''t think I forgot that."

    "Of course, I''ll get her ready for the trip, I''ll even give you some horses."

    "Great, now I''m going." We went to the mansion gate and left. I continued to hold Rose''s hand.

    When is this girl going to let me go?

    "I''lle here tomorrow morning too, wait for me!" Rose said as she waved to Rieli who was in front of the mansion gate along with her father and the maids.

    The four of them waved at us and we headed towards the inn.

    ####

    It was the next day.

    When we arrived at the inn yesterday, everyone seemed worried since we were away for so long, but I told them what had happened and they all understood.

    They were a little surprised that suddenly new people were going to go with us, but they weren''t against it, they looked pretty happy actually.

    Lisandra and her friends said: "The more people, the better. This trip will be fun."

    It wasn''t supposed to be a fun trip as we''re running away to avoid an attack, but I didn''t say anything and just pretended I didn''t hear it. After that, I asked Sara to prepare something for us to eat and we had dinner.

    We slept a group in each room and now it is morning.

    It was very early, maybe it was still 5 a.m., it wasn''t even that bright outside. When I got up, Lisandra who was in bed beside me was still sleeping, she seemed to be having a very nice dream.

    I washed my face and went downstairs as I wanted to have coffee before waking the others up.

    But when I got there, someone was already waiting for me.

    "You should have continued to sleep, I would wake you upter." It was Sara. She was sitting at one of the tables holding a cup and eating a piece of bread.

    "I normally wake up early."

    "I see. Sit down I''ll serve you something."

    "Thanks." I sat at and waited for Sara to serve me something to eat.

    After she served, we continued to sit there making some ns for the future when we arrived in the vige. When I realized, it had already passed about 40 minutes, it was almost 6 a.m.

    "I think it''s time to wake up everyone, we need to go."

    "Isn''t it too early?"

    "The sooner, the better. If we leave earlier, we will have more time to travel."

    "I think I understand. I hope none of them is the hard-to-wake type."

    "Lisandra I''m sure it''s not, but those three friends of hers..."

    "Hahaha, you can wake up at four, I''ll go to the room Rose is in."

    "Right."

    ####

    It was pretty easy to wake up the four girls. But Lisandra''s two sister-friends got a little grumpy after being woken up. Already Ciaphia woke up more excited than she should have.

    I''ve never seen a girl with so much energy.

    After we all woke up, I called for Rose who had been woken up by her mother and we went to get the carriage from the guild master''s mansion while everyone else ate breakfast.

    It was very quick to get there. But unlike yesterday, the guards across the capital had increased in numbers, I think they started to take this war more seriously.

    "So you arrived, I''ve been waiting for you for some time."

    When we got there, the guild master was already in front of the gate of his house along with the two maids and his daughter Rieli.

    The carriage was already parked there, too, connected to three tall, muscr horses. They appeared to be horses that were often used for this sort of thing.

    "I''m sorry, I ended up running a littlete."

    "Do not worry about it. Here it is, the carriage you asked for. Come here." He went to the back of the carriage where the entrance was. Unlike carriages that didn''t have a very secure back door, this one was different.

    It had a door with a lock...

    And not even talking about the size, this carriage had six wheels in total. Carriages are usually only four, so the size difference for this one was veryrge.

    Inside it had seats for eight people. Four on each side of the carriage. And it had been upholstered, how wonderful.

    But we wouldn''t all fit in here since there are eight ces.

    In addition, there is luggage space in a closed hatch on the carriage floor. Where the bags were under our feet.

    And because of that, the carriage was extremely heavier than any other. But of course, everyone''s luggage wouldn''t fit there, some would have to be carried normally.

    Even though the carriage is so amazing, I can''t get it out of my head that there''s no room for everyone here...

    It has eight seats and we have 10 people to travel to.

    Lisandra, Taciane, Eli and Ciaphia. The four friends.

    Sara and Rose. Mother and daughter.

    Rieli, D and chel. The people involved with the guild master.

    And there was me too. Altogether there were 10 people to travel, and the carriage had only eight seats.

    ''But I think I thought of a way for us all to travel.''

    "Right. Do any of you know how to drive a carriage?" If any of us drive the carriage, will be room left in the back.

    Because there was a space for the coachman to use and someone could stay there.

    "I can." It was D who raised his hand. How much experience does this woman have?

 Chapter 134 - 133 – Those Cowards.

    At D''s sudden deration, even the guild master looked surprised. The only one who wasn''t surprised was his daughter.

    "Since when?" The master asked as he looked at her curiously.

    "Well, when my husband was still alive he worked as a merchant. I helped him with some things, he was the one who taught me how to drive a carriage." She looked a little embarrassed.

    But there''s no reason for that, it''s a pretty cute story.

    "Okay, could you drive the carriage for us?" I smiled at D and she nodded.

    "It will be a pleasure." She gently approached the carriage and then went to where the coachman stays normally. It was a separate space from the main cabin, but there was a good amount of space there, someone could lie down to rest if they wanted.

    "So all right, isn''t it? Are your things already stored?" With my question, the three girls nodded positively: "So now we''re off. Don''t you want to say goodbye to the master first?"

    "The three of us have done this before, don''t worry." Who answered my question was Rieli. After that, it was my turn to say goodbye to the guild master.

    "I hope you take good care of them. If something happens, you already know what will happen, don''t you?" He was looking seriously at me, but I just ignored it and smiled at him.

    "I want to see you manage to do something." I walked over to him and said it low enough that the girls wouldn''t hear. Hearing this, the guild master clicked his tongue and then turned to enter his mansion.

    But just after reaching the gate, he turned and started waving to the girls inside the carriage. The three girls waved back as they poked their heads out the window.

    "Okay, now let''s go," I said, and a momentter D swung the ropes attached to the horses and the carriage began to move.

    ####

    Before long, the carriage was parked in front of the adventurers'' guild. We couldn''t take her to the inn since the streets were narrow, so I decided to stop right here.

    There was no one around but guards, so we wouldn''t have a problem with someone trying to steal the carriage or the things in it.

    "Do any of you want toe with me, or are you all going to stay here? I''ll be back quickly anyway."

    "Let''s stay here," Rieli replied and the two maids nodded.

    "I''m staying here too, I''m a little tired." With one side of the carriage unupied, Rose dropped onto the upholstered seat and looked like she was about to go to sleep. So I turned around and left.

    I arrived at the inn and soon found everyone in the main hall.

    Lisandra, Eli, Taciane, Ciaphia and Sara.

    All were seated at just one table. The empty tes on the table indicated everyone had already eaten and was just waiting.

    "I arrived, the carriage is already prepared." With my speech, they all turned their attention to me.

    "Mom, you took too long!" Lisandra was pouting.

    "Stop that, your mother didn''t take long." Unlike Lisandra, Ciaphia was supporting me.

    "Let''s stop this, it''s time to go. Get all your bags and let''s go, I''ll help you." I still had to take my bag, but it was quite small so it was no problem.

    But the five girls here had brought a lot of stuff, so it would be a little tricky.

    "Listen, Emma." As I grabbed some bags, Sara called me.

    "Hm?"

    "Don''t you want to take some food or ingredients for us to prepare on the way? You didn''t prepare anything for us to eat, did you?"

    "You''re right. Bring a few things, but it doesn''t have to be a lot. I n to hunt on the way so we won''t have any problems with food."

    "I see, so I''ll just take some vegetables, rice, and also beans. Maybe I should also bring some noodles? This looks good." Sara was excited, but I let her took what she wanted.

    But after she left the kitchen, I had another big bag to carry.

    I was carrying most of the bags, but it wasn''t heavy. The only problem is that my movements were a little...

    I managed to ignore all this inconvenience and walked towards the adventurers guild along with everyone. Before leaving, Sara locked all the doors of the inn, even padlocked the door.

    She was a very cautious woman.

    ####

    Arriving in front of the adventurers guild, everyone seemed very surprised by the quality of the carriage.

    When she looked inside, Lisandra looked pretty happy since the seat was upholstered. I can understand her.

    "Okay, now put all your stuff here." I entered the carriage where the others were and then opened the trapdoor on the carriage floor. Then I was picking up the bags and putting them inside.

    But of course, not all of the bags fit there, so some had to stay with their respective owners. But most of them chose to leave their bags lying in the corner of the carriage beside the seats.

    Then everyone started to introduce themselves.

    Lisandra and the others already knew Rose, but they hadn''t had contact with Rieli or the two maids. They all greeted each other with a smile on their faces, they looked very happy.

    .

    Especially Ciaphia, she seemed pretty excited to have morepany. Isn''t she even more childlike than Lisandra?

    "Okay, you guys can stay here and get organized. Sara, can you handle this for me? D will be at the front where the coachman stays, can you organize the others back here?"

    "Clear. But here there are only eight seats, if we sit here all the seats will be taken. How are you going to go?" Sara looked confused.

    "Did you forget that I came to the capital using a horse? I''m going to use the horse again, I''m going beside the carriage."

    "I understand now."

    "Be right back."

    Saying this, I left the carriage behind and headed towards the entrance to the capital where the guards were. Probably the guys who guarded my horse are around here too.

    ####

    I arrived at the gate and spoke to the same guard who had taken me to the castle. After that, he sent the same guards as before to fetch my horse he was being kept in a saddler nearby.

    I didn''t know there was a saddler around here, but it seems to be quitemon for adventurers to store their horses in them. At the time I worked here this was notmon.

    But it was pretty easy, soon after they came back bringing my horse. The horse was well taken care of and didn''t look hungry either, they did a good job so I thanked them.

    I tried to offer some money, but...

    "We can''t ept that kind of thing." That''s what the older guard said as he refused to take the money.

    So I gave up trying to reward them and got on my horse.

    "I missed you, boy." I gave him little ps on his back and he whinnied looking quite happy: "Okay, now let''s go back to where everyone is."

    ''Or not...''

    As I prepared to leave, I noticed the carriage approaching the capital''s gate.

    D was in the front driving the carriage, and I could see Lisandra and Ciaphia''s heads sticking out of the carriage. They were bent over and their heads out of the window.

    "Listen, you better be careful or you''re going to fall out of the carriage." I approached the carriage and said.

    "That would never happen," Lisandra said.

    "That''s right, we''re not that stupid." Ciaphia seemed confident about it. I honestly wanted her to fall now.

    "How are things in there, isn''t it tight?" I asked Sara that she was also sitting on the right side of the carriage. It was the side I was on.

    "It''s all right. On that side are me, Lisandra, Eli, and Ciaphia, and the other four girls are sitting on the other side."

    Then that''s it.

    "Since everything is fine, we should go?" The guards were looking at us confused, but we ignored them, and then the carriage started moving. They opened the gate for us to pass.

    Now it''s time for our trip. I hope it''s smooth and we don''t run into too many problems along the way.

    Can you imagine finding the army of monsters on the way? I think I better not think about it.

    ####

    Many kilometers from the capital of Southlein.

    "Listen, aren''t these monsters too slow?" A thin man with metal armor covering his vital points asked. He had ears that looked like cats on top of his head.

    A hole in the helmet had been made for his ears to stick out.

    "No, I think they are at normal speed. We''ll arrive in the capital in 3 days. I think it''s good." Another man with cat ears said. Unlike the other, he was more muscr and looked stronger.

    "By then won''t the main armies have met?"

    "I do not think so. They even look like they''re afraid to attack. Those cowards. BWAHAHAHA." The manughed loudly as he bnced himself on top of his horse and took a swig of beer from a bottle he carried.

    "Hey, I don''t think you should be drinking so much." His partner said worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, even if I die these monsters won''t stop."

    "Don''t say that, you won''t die."

    "You know, I hope not too. BWAHAHAHA.." He looked happier than he should have been in this situation.

 Chapter 135 - 134 – Army Of Monsters.

    A few kilometers away.

    While the monster army advanced towards the capital unbeknownst to anyone, the armies of the two countries continued close to the border in their camp set up to amodate thousands of soldiers.

    Southlein''s army had several tents that could bepared to the sizes of houses, where the highest-ranking soldiers slept. Common soldiers would have to sleep in smaller camps set up there.

    In addition to the tents that served as a dormitory, there were also four other tents where the war resources were kept.

    Two of them were full of previously prepared food. The food was being kept frozen by artifacts and also by magicians who had been hired just for that role.

    There was no water around it either, so one of the tents was filled with barrels full of pure water. As water created with magic could not be drink, an army must bring arge amount for its soldiers.

    Now thest tent was filled not with food or water, but with weapons. Yes, spare weapons that could be used in case one breaks down.

    There was also arge number of arrows to replenish army ammunition if needed.

    But none of these tents came close to having the protection that the main tent in the camp had.

    Amid thousands of soldiers. To be more exact, 50,000 soldiers had a tent that was guarded by high-ranking soldiers 24 hours a day, and that was where the armymander stayed.

    Homan Gardkin.

    The man who was chosen by the king tomand the entire army of his country. A man who was a bit old and had a lot of experience in battle.

    "Sir, the enemy army has not moved yet." A soldier wearing simple armor entered. From his way of acting, Homan assumed that this was an amateur soldier.

    That was Homan''s greatest fear in this war. Most soldiers had no experience in battle, he could see that it would not be easy to fight in this war.

    The soldiers weren''t disciplined enough, and they hadn''t trained their bodies enough. Homan even thought that if a B-RANK adventurer entered the midst of this army, he would be able to ughter them all.

    They were weak.

    But he was doing his job, he would have to at least try to do something here and at least hold out until the king goes along with his main n. He didn''t need to win, but he wanted few people to die.

    "I understand. Have we received any orders from the king? Any warnings?" Homan leaned his body back and ced his back on the chair.

    "Not yet. From what I''ve heard from some friends, it looks like the king hasn''t sent the second army out of the capital yet."

    "Are your friends that trustworthy?"

    "No, it''s just that..."

    "Okay, you can leave." Homan gestured for the man to leave the tent.

    "Sir, Homan. What do you n to do? If the king doesn''t bring in the second army quickly we''ll end up in trouble, you''ve seen those guys haven''t you?"

    "Ah�� I did see it. They are a big problem." Homan brought to mind the image of eight tall knights wearing armor that covered their entire bodies.

    Normal people wouldn''t feel the pressure they emanated, but Homan managed to feel that those guys who were there could easily massacre his army. But Homan is grateful that they haven''t attacked yet.

    But there''s never been a moment when he''s not nervous about what might happen if they stay here doing nothing.

    Homan paid attention to the surroundings and noticed some soldiers from his army outside his tent.

    "Hey, do you think we''re going to win this war?"

    "Of course, those beasts are weak, have you seen their armor? It even looks like they took them out of the trash. HAHAHAHA."

    "You are right. I think if I swing my sword at either of them, they''ll be cut in half, I feel sorry for them."

    "HAHAHAHA. Did you also see the number of soldiers? I think we have almost triple the number of soldiers, that will be too easy. But I would like to know why we have not yet received orders to attack."

    "I would also like to know. I''m kind of looking forward to meeting some animal-eared woman. Do they have any hot women among those soldiers?"

    "Dude, you are gross. Do you dare to have sex with one of these things?"

    "What''s it? They just have animal ears and tails, but aren''t they cute? I would have sex with one of them without any problems, too bad I never had the opportunity."

    "You taste weird."

    Listening to that conversation, Homan realized how unprepared and disgusting his army was. Men who can''t see the real strength of the army, and men who just want to rape women during the war.

    ''Is this some kind of joke? What kind of army am Imanding?'' Homan thought as he listened to some more unpleasant conversations and happy people outside his tent.

    The man beside him also had his eyes closed as he listened to everything.

    "What unpleasant conversations, don''t you think these soldiers will be the first to die?" The man next to Homan said. This man''s name was Ferdson Namac.

    He was a high-ranking nobleman, but he also worked for the country''s army. If Homan had to say one thing about this man, it was that he was extremely powerful.

    Even if he is a nobleman, Ferdson had a lot of training since he was a child, which turned him into a real monster. Homan wondered if he could beat Ferdson if they ever became enemies.

    "For sure. You noticed, didn''t you? Most of the soldiers in our army are practically ordinary people who used to live in the military city. They never even had a battle experience."

    "Exactly, plus most of them have an unpleasant personality."

    "I wonder how many things these guys have done using the title of a soldier of the realm."

    "Just thinking about it makes me a little sick. But there''s no reason to think about those nasty things right now."

    "Anyway, these guys are just going to be cannon fodder."

    "Exactly." Ferdson opened his previously closed eyes and smirked at Homan.

    Homan returned the smile and then rose from his chair to go outside his tent. When he left, he found a crowd of armored men sitting on the ground or standing.

    But most of them seemed to be enjoying themselves and not on alert.

    They were all naive young men who shouldn''t be in a war.

    ''What will happen now?'' Homan could do nothing but look at the enemy army a few miles away.

    Even though they were so close, none of them dared attack.

    ####

    Unlike Southlein''s army, Beastled''s army had some resource issues.

    The king had not sent enough resources which left the soldiers'' food somewhat limited, having only one meal a day. Some soldiers were already showing signs of malnutrition at this point.

    The war started not long ago, but even before the war, they were already experiencing difficulties in their country.

    Most of the soldiers here are lower ss and live in the Beastled slums. They just volunteer for the army so they will get monthly financial support from the government, or that''s what they expected.

    Support was small, not enough for a family to survive the entire month.

    So being all men, they preferred to go without food to feed their wives and children. We can say that it was a very noble attitude, but that it cost a lot, especially nowadays.

    After months of suffering from military training as well as poor food, they were suddenly thrown into the middle of a war.

    Those who were visually well were few. They were gentry who had earned respect through military conquests for years, so they built their families.

    They gained a little more support, but even so, they couldn''t bepared to high-ranking nobles. The high-ranking nobles who decided toe to this war could be counted on their fingers.

    The total number of Beastled soldiers was 15,000 beastmen. It was a very disadvantageous number and they would instantly lose if they started a battle now. But of course, if not for the trump card they were holding.

    An army of 70,000 monsters had been assembled by its king for a few months.

    An army was assembled with the help of the best wizards who worked for the king. Whenever any mage left he would return bringing arge number of monsters under his control.

    So the great monster army was assembled.

    70 thousand monsters. Including, Goblins. Kobolds, Orcs, Ogres, Land Dragons, Smanders, Undead. Even had lower-ss Fiends among the monsters gathered, it was a mighty army.

    50,000 monsters were hidden in the back of Beastled''s army, where an elevation prevented Southlein''s army from seeing them. That amount of monsters even looked like an anthill seen from above.

    But where were the other 20,000 monsters?

    Of course, they were marching straight for the capital of Southlein, engulfing every town and city that got in their way.

 Chapter 136 - 135 – A Demon In This Place?

    It''s been almost two days since then.

    We were already many kilometers from the capital, our trip was going very smoothly. On the way, we only encountered a few goblins, Slimes, Kobolds, and small monsters with hard shells called the Silver Armadillo.

    They were all weak monsters, so they were all easily killed by Lisandra and her friends.

    I tried to interfere, but they said it would be for their training since at school they don''t have much opportunity to do something like that.

    Speaking of which, all the girls were mages, only Ciaphia used a sword. I told them that if they were to set up a group it would be a little unbnced, but what they replied was.

    "Don''t worry, we''re not nning on setting up a group right now."

    But even so, I told them to train another way to fight besides just using magic, or maybe look for other people to put in their group. They replied that they would think about it in the future.

    "That''s good." Since we''d only encountered weak monsters, I wouldn''t have to worry about helping them, I just watched them during their battles.

    They were very good. Lisandra had leveled up her magic, so her attacks were much more powerful than before, which made me quite proud.

    The other two sisters were also quitepetent, they used their magic masterfully even though they didn''t have much power.

    Sara, Rose, Rieli, D, and chel were quite in awe of the four girls doing their best to kill monsters.

    "Okay, but now it''s getting dark, let''s set up camp again." The carriage was riding along the main road and I was riding on the shoulder of the road beside the carriage.

    The road was wide enough for two big carriages to pass, so I didn''t stay on the other side of the road because we asionally run into other carriages that were heading towards the capital.

    Most were carriages full of soldiers, not merchants'' carriages.

    "Okay, I''ll do it right away," D said as she maneuvered the carriage off the road and onto an open field. It was an open space covered by arge amount of grass.

    There were also some very beautiful flowers around here. And some randomly scattered trees were also on the right side of the road where we were going to set up camp.

    And we were also very lucky, as there was ake on the other side of the road. There wasn''t a forest around here, but there were lots of trees scattered around theke

    If I looked closely, it could bepared to a forest, but a very small forest.

    "Maybe there are some animals around here too." I looked at thatke and the "Little Forest" around it.

    Theke was right beside the road, so I took the horses out of the carriage and took them there to water them.

    As we didn''t have space to supply water, we had to stop several times atkes to water the horses.

    I think I''m very lucky that there are so manykes and rivers all along the way. But of course, we would have to stop at a vige at some point, as the closer we get to my vige, the more abundant the forests be and the less abundant the quantity ofkes and rivers bes.

    After watering the horses, I took them to the side where we were going to camp and let them start the grass there. The grass was pretty tall as this is not a garden so it would make for good food.

    "Right, now keep setting up camp as I''m going to get some food," I told the girls.

    Sara and the maids were setting up camp. Lisandra, Ciaphia, Eli, Taciane, Rose, and Rieli continued inside the carriage, sitting and talking together while waiting for the other three to arrange everything.

    ''Shouldn''t they help a little?''

    "I understood, but be careful. If you encounter any dangerous monsters, flee immediately." It was Sara who answered as she spread a nket on the floor to serve as a seat and bed for everyone.

    "Right."

    "Also bring some wood to make a fire."

    "I''ll do it, I''ll be back soon." Before leaving, I went to the carriage: "Listen, Lisandra. I''ll leave this camp under your responsibility for a while, you and your friends should be able to keep them all safe."

    When they heard this, Lisandra and her friends'' eyes sparkled.

    "Really? Do you trust us so much?" Taciane said happily.

    "It''s not that, I just don''t have another option."

    "Ah understood." At my words, Taciane''s shoulders slumped in dismay.

    "But I count on you to do this. But if a very dangerous monster appears, which I find very difficult to happen, yell for me and I''lle here right away." I seriously looked at the girls.

    Rieli and Rose remained silent, but the other four girls nodded with a smile. So I said goodbye to them and went towards theke again to check out that little forest.

    ####

    Arriving at theke, I noticed that around me already had some eyes on me. Menacing looksing from within the small forest, I looked directly at the trees.

    <strong>Crack~~</strong>

    With the sound of something breaking, the trees stirred as if a strong wind had hit them.

    "It looks like I''m not being well received." I removed the sword from my waist and walked into the small forest. There weren''t that many trees, so I was able to move around well.

    As soon as I started walking through the trees, I noticed a looking from above, through the leaves of the trees.

    "You better get out of there." With just a movement of my hand, a thorn made of pure iron sprouted from the ground and then flew at high speed towards the leaves.

    <strong>Gyaaaa~~</strong>

    With a slightly awkward scream, something fell from above the trees and hit the ground with a loud sound <strong>*BOOM*</strong>

    "Then that''s it." I approached what had fallen and saw an animal that I hadn''t seen in a long time. How long ago did these things appear again? Isn''t that a little dangerous?

    I couldn''t help but sigh as I looked at that monster lying in front of me with a big piece of iron through its head.

    A child-sized monster with green skin and a big tail that grew out of its ass. He also had big fangs like a wolf.

    "What is a demon doing in a ce like this? There''s no more around here, is there?" I started to look around and I didn''t notice any more presence in the trees, there seems to be no more of them around here.

    I approached that monster and started to analyze it.

    Unlike any demon, he didn''t have much magic power, he looked much weaker than normal.

    "He came out of a dungeon... But where is this dungeon?" I didn''t have the time to look for it, but I''ll remember this ce very well.

    So I left that demon''s body there and went looking for food. It was very easy to find food, the number of wild monsters here was quite high. A group of three sleeping boars was killed with a simple spell.

    Three iron thorns as before flew and pierced their heads with just one movement. I didn''t need to work very hard.

    I also found a couple of wolves with a cub, but as soon as they realized I wouldn''t harm their cub, they ran away and ignored me.

    "I think three boars is enough." The three were quiterge and could feed us for days, so I caught the three boars with my bare hands.

    I held two wild boars by the hooves with one hand and caught the third with the other hand. I had them by the paws and I was dragging them, they were light as a feather, but I didn''t want to get blood on my clothes by carrying these things any other way.

    In a short time, I made it to the camp.

    I left out the fact that I found a demon in the forest, as it could end up scaring the girls. So I just told them about the wolves I had found and they said "That''s cute" while smiling.

    None of them questioned the fact that I was carrying three wild boars, that''s good. They also didn''t ask me how I killed them so perfectly with just a hole in their heads.

    Lisandra just said, "I didn''t know it was possible to do this with fire magic." But she didn''t question me too much about it. And I thank her, it would be a little difficult to exin how I did it.

    So with my help, Sara drained the boars'' blood and then dismantled them all, taking only the meat. Wild boar meat didn''t smell very pleasant, but it was still tasty when prepared in the right way.

    I left this job to Sara.

    Like some pans she had brought, she cooked the meat using the fire she made from the wood I had brought with me. I did not say? I was carrying them under my arm.

    She ced a piece of stone on top of the fire and ced the pan on top of the stone as cing the pot directly on the fire would damage it.

    After that, our dinner was very pleasant and we got ready for bed.

    I couldn''t help but think about that demon during my guard.

 Chapter 137 - 136 – Attack.

    In the city of Tineever 2 days from the capital.

    "What is happening?" Royma, the guild master of Tineever had started to hear screams outside the guild, so she ran out of her room to find out what was going on.

    "Guild master, it''s terrible." When she got to the first floor of the guild, she found one of their receptionists.

    The receptionist was standing in front of the guild door trying to hold the door with just a little force. Her hands and belly were full of blood and her face was covered with tears as she cried desperately.

    "Tell me, what''s going on?" The guild master ran to the receptionist''s side, horrified by the situation. Using magic, she ced arge shield in front of the guild door.

    The noise outside was eerie. Children''s cries, women''s and men''s cries, it was as if she were on a battlefield.

    "Master, the city has been attacked. Nobody has any idea how this happened, suddenly a lot of monsters started to enter the city... Cof... Cof" When the girl coughed, arge amount of blood flew from her mouth and soiled Royma''s clothes.

    "Hey, hang on." Royma''s hands were shaking as she gritted her teeth: "What the fuck happened?" She didn''t know the reason for this attack, and why no one warned her once the monsters had arrived?

    "..." Royma looked at the beautiful girl in her arms again. In the girl''s belly was a huge hole that looked like it had been made by a sword.

    Royma smiled at the girl and then closed the girl''s eyes as she thanked her. She sacrificed herself not to let the guild be invaded.

    She took the girl in herp and then took her into the guild staff room andid her there, Royma couldn''t leave the girl''s body lying in the middle of the guild like that.

    "Monster?"

    "I do not want to die."

    The instant she entered the guild staff room, she found a few other receptionists crying and shivering as they covered her ears so as not to hear the screams outside the guild.

    Not just the screams of people, but the roars of monsters from everywhere.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you get hurt, okay?" Royma ced the receptionist''s body on the floor.

    When she did this, the other receptionists approached the girl''s body and began to cry. It was a painful scene to see.

    Royma felt her heart boil at that moment. She was so angry that she could go crazy in this situation.

    "Please wake up... Please, Ketine." One of the receptionists put her face close to that of the dead receptionist and wept.

    Ketine''s face, which was still wearing an expression of suffering, began to be covered with tears from her friend who lifted her and hugged her with all her strength: "This can''t be happening...Uwaaaa"

    With a cry that was like despair, the girl held Ketine in her arms as she stroked Ketine''s head.

    Seeing this scene, Royma can''t help but bite her lip and run out of the room. She locked the door to the guild staff room and then used magic to further protect the people inside.

    She was willing not to let anyone else here die, but she couldn''t do it alone.

    The guild had been closed because of the war that had been started, so there were no adventurers here to help it at the moment. The receptionists had no fighting power, only she could do something.

    "I think I need to do this, don''t I?" Royma approached the guild window and looked outside.

    There, she saw an army of monsters walking.

    In front of her eyes, one of the shops in front of the guild was invaded by arge number of goblins. After that, she could only hear a woman''s cries of despair.

    That was the trigger that made her undo the shield on the guild''s front door and stepped outside holding her sword.

    After leaving, she soon caught the attention of all those monsters. Wherever she looked, she could only see Orcs, Ogres, Goblins, Kobolds. They all looked at her like she was prey.

    But not just monsters, she could see torn bodies everywhere. The streets of her precious city had been stained with the blood of its residents, and that could not be forgiven.

    Children who just liked to have fun and had a whole life ahead of them were killed as if they were just goblins.

    Women who just wanted to protect their children were treated as an object and then torn apart by monsters'' ws as if they were just any piece of meat.

    The men who were fighting bravely to save their families were being killed as if they weren''t even human. Their bodies werepletely unrecognizable.

    Everywhere you looked, there were only bodies and monsters.

    Monsters that also feasted on the flesh of Tineever''s residents. This was an unforgivable scene for Royma.

    That with arge amount of mana that started to leak out of her body, she attracted most of the monsters towards her.

    She clenched the hilt of her sword as she widened her eyes and looked at all the monsters with a bloodlust. That made until the monsters backed away for a moment.

    Royma''s body was shaking. Her blood boiled like she''d been thrown into a pot of hot water, her body was hot, she''d never felt it like this before.

    She has never felt her heartache as much as it does today. Her feelings were never as dark as they are today.

    "I''M GOING TO KILL EVERY ONE OF YOU! YOU SHIT!" With a scream that could be heard by probably most of the people left in town, Royma emanated an unbelievable amount of mana.

    She swung her pure steel sword horizontally and arge beam of light was created. The monsters surrounding her were hit by it and cut in half with just one move.

    "You''re nothing, I''m going to rip your head off." Even though the number of monsters was colossal, Royma didn''t care.

    ####

    In the royal capital of Southelin.

    "I managed to get in touch with everyone, but why doesn''t Royma respond?" The guild master was in his room.

    He had promised to contact the guild master of the capital of Beastled, but he waspletely ignored by him. Speaking of which, it was easy for him to contact any guild master.

    Every guild had amunication device that was interconnected in every guild in the world, it was very convenient.

    But in addition to being ignored by the guild master of the capital of Beastled, all the guild masters of the cities of Beastled also ignored him. They didn''t even want to get in touch.

    ''Are they helping their country in the war?'' That''s what the guild master thought of this situation.

    He couldn''t do anything. The guild system doesn''t exactly have a leader, so he couldn''t contact a leader to try to resolve it.

    If they chose to side with Beastled in the war, why can''t we help our country? The guild master was thinking about this carefully as he still had doubts if he should do this.

    But everything indicated that he would need to do this, for when he came into contact with the guilds of Southlein, the masters seemed willing to interfere at least to protect their cities.

    It seems that most of their city guards went to war, so they wanted to use the guild''s power to protect the city in case something happened.

    The guild master can do nothing but agree. Even though the guild doesn''t belong to the country, they still care about the poption, so they would have to do anything to protect the city and its people.

    If they didn''t help, they would feel bad and the guild master can understand that.

    Everyone said something like that, except Royma who was Tineever''s guild master. I tried to get in touch several times, but I was beingpletely ignored.

    Royma is a close friend so she would never ignore me like that, so something had happened to her or in her town. And when I thought about it, I soon remembered what Emma had talked about.

    "An army of monsters ising to the capital." So she was right. I kept Rieli, D, and chel going with her just to prevent it, but I didn''t believe it 100%, but it looks like I was wrong.

    ''So you mean Tineever was attacked by the army? Damn it!'' The guild master clenched his fists as he couldn''t do anything now.

    He was sure Royma was strong enough to survive, but what about the residents of Tineever? She couldn''t protect everyone. Even if all the adventurers they had there helped to fight the monsters, would still have a lot of kills.

    The guild master can only pray to the goddess and ask that nothing happen to Royma.

    But he also cannot help thinking that that army is already close to the capital. Tineever is two days away, but the army would take longer than that as they''re marching.

    But even so, maybe they will get here in less than 5 days.

    ''Dude, what am I supposed to do?

 Chapter 138 - 137 – Its Ready!

    After cutting through several monsters in front of him with just one hit, Royma began to be attacked from all sides. She didn''t have much room to fight, so she just kept swinging her sword while shing as many monsters as possible.

    As much as she cut through the monsters, the number didn''t seem to diminish one bit, and Royma''s stamina and mana wouldn''tst forever.

    "I need to get out of here." Royma was surrounded and practically cornered in front of the guild door.

    Continuing to swing her sword and sh at the goblins, Orcs, and Kobolds, she cast a protective spell in front of the door and then prepared to retreat. It wasn''t as difficult as she expected.

    She was confident in her strength and agility, her legs were stronger than normal.

    So she took advantage of a small uneven wood in the guild building to support her foot and throw herself with all her strength upwards. She was afraid the timber from the construction would break, but she managed to jump.

    A few monsters tried to jump up and grab her feet, but Royma, who had held onto the building''s second-story window, again used her bodily strength to throw herself up.

    She couldn''t do it with her strength alone this time, so she used Level 6 Wind Magic to create a huge whirlwind under her feet that gave her more momentum, making her grab onto the roof and then throw herself up there.

    Standing on top of the guild''s roof, she took a deep breath. His sword that was still in her hand had almost been the cause of her death this time. When she went to hold on to the window, her hand had almost slipped off.

    She thanked God that she hadn''t fallen into the throng of monsters that had formed below.

    Looking around, she could only see monsters walking the streets of Tineever. Monsters breaking into buildings, monsters chasing people and killing them, but she could only look away.

    She couldn''t do anything about it, the number of monsters was insane.

    Her heart pounded as she stared at that scene in front of her. Her city being swallowed by an avnche of monsters that ughtered the entire poption.

    Before she knew it, she was already sitting on the roof of the adventurers'' guild as she just watched it all unfold in front of her. Royma didn''t have enough strength to get rid of these monsters.

    She didn''t have the strength to protect anyone but her employees, she felt very powerless in this situation. And she couldn''t forgive herself for that.

    p~~

    Royma pped her face hugely as tears began to well up in her eyes.

    ####

    Another day passed and we were probably halfway to the vige. The number of carriages we encountered on the way had decreased, so we were feeling calmer.

    At all times I thought we would be attacked, as some of the carriages were somewhat grim.

    Carriages that were in a deplorable state and a rather gloomy coachman, I can only describe them that way. Inside, too, I could see some men in steel armor.

    Men who when they looked at me smiled, but thankfully they hadn''t stopped to look for trouble.

    "Mother, do you think we should stop here?" I was a little distracted, but Lisandra caught my eye.

    Lisandra was pointing to the right side of the road, where a path had been made. Following that somewhat bumpy path, there was a vige that was a bit decayed.

    I had passed here before, it''s a little poor vige, but I never stopped to visit them.

    "Why? Do you think we should stop?"

    "The horses seem to be thirsty, and I''m also wanting to go to the bathroom... Hehe."

    "But didn''t you do it in the woodsst time? Why are you ashamed now?"

    "I need a shower... I don''t know if you can understand."

    "Oh, you''re in that period, I get it."

    "DON''T SAY ANYTHING, JUST BE QUIET!" Lisandra protested and they all started tough. Lisandra''s face was red.

    "Okay, we can stop here. I think we will be well received." I''ve never visited them, but vigers are usually very considerate. Of course, they usually wee you to get something in return.

    So I asked D to take the slightly bumpy path to the vige and I went ahead to warn the vigers.

    When I got closer to the vige, I noticed that it was fenced in with some kind of iron fence that had some spikes that would pierce anyone who tried to get through.

    There weren''t many houses, they were old and their windows were broken. The roofs of most houses were also damaged, I wonder how they manage to sleep on rainy days.

    In the middle of the vige, there was a small vegetable ntation, but it didn''t seem to be growing very well, thend doesn''t look very fertile in this region. The grass around was also a little brown as if it were dying.

    ''What a pity. But I don''t think it''s because of ack of water, it''s probably some infertilend issue.'' They also had a well that was dug next to the ntation. Where there was a system with a bucket and a rope for the water to be removed.

    We also had a simr one in our vige.

    As I approached the fence, a few women wearing slightly worn clothes noticed me.

    One of them was looking at the ntation, another was using the well water to wash some clothes, and another woman was at the window of one of the houses, but she ran inside as soon as she saw me.

    The poption here doesn''t seem to be veryrge either.

    "Excuse me?" I called for the woman who was tending the crops and the one who was washing clothes, but I waspletely ignored.

    I called for them again, but the women didn''t respond.

    Coming from inside one of the houses, a man appeared with messy ck hair. He wore an open-front shirt that would be buttoned up.

    But his shirt was open, showing off his lean physique and a little depressing in my opinion. His ribs were visible, showing a clear sign of malnutrition.

    The man was also wearing long pants and a pair of dirty brown shoes, he was a "Hick"

    "Can I help you, miss?" The man had a deep, calm voice. He was looking a bit menacing as he looked at the carriage approaching behind me.

    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to ask for some water for my horses, and my daughter is also having some problems. Mind if we stay here for a while?" I smiled honestly at the man, but he was still frowning.

    "Hmm... Who else is with you?"

    "Do not worry about it. They are just my friends, we are traveling to my vige, we came from the capital."

    "From the capital?" The man raised his eyebrows.

    "That. Could you do this favor? I promise we won''t be here too long."

    "I don''t think it''s a problem... But if you do something suspicious, I won''t have another option, understand?" The man was using a menacing tone as he looked with his sharp eyes in my direction.

    "Calm down, let''s not do anything." I smiled at the man and then got off my horse.

    "Okay, go to the other side of the vige, the entrance is through there."

    "So why does the roade here?"

    "Don''t ask so many questions." What an annoying man, isn''t he?

    ####

    A dayter, royal castle, capital of Southlein.

    "My lord, everything is already prepared." A man knelt in front of the king.

    "Great, so she did it, Hahaha." The Kingughed happily as he rose from his throne and raised his arms.

    "Yes sir, she is just awaiting her orders at the moment."

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, let''s wait a little longer."

    "?!"

    "They''re not attacking, are they? I''m sure they''re nning something, just wait and see." The King gave a fearless smile. The man in front of him swallowed his saliva as he looked at the King.

    After that, the man was dismissed and the king sat back on his throne while he smiled. With a cry, a maid entered the room, and then he sent her to fetch some wine.

    "Looks like things are going to start to get a little fun." The King, who was now drinking his wine, was being watched by all his guards in the room. He was smiling more than usual, so everyone was a little uneasy.

    But of course, after your beloved army is ready, who wouldn''t be happy?

    An army strong enough to end the war easily, any king would be happy if he had that power in his hands, and it was that power he had now. Right now he was feeling like the most powerful man on this continent.

    But even though he felt that way, he knew he couldn''t let his guard down.

    Things were very quiet, the enemy didn''t try to attack and didn''t even try to negotiate or get in touch in any way.. The king was sure they were nning something, so he was keeping his special army a secret.

 Chapter 139 - 138 - Arriving At Destination.

    "Dad, how are the protections?" It has been a long time since we started preparations for the war. The vige was already well protected, but of course, I was still worried that something might happen.

    "It''s doing well, it''s almost finished."

    "That''s good, my mom should be on her way back by now, so it''s better to finish everything before she arrives."

    "Don''t worry, let''s finish." My dad smiled at me and went out of the house, he would continue to dig the ditch around the vige.

    Oh, about that, I think I should exin.

    The traps were already set for a long time, but in addition to them, we also made other protections to ensure the safety of residents.

    The vige before had no protection around it. Even with the forest here, we never had much of a monster problem, but even so, I think it''s stupid not to have protection.

    The day the bandit attack took ce many years ago is a good example. If there had been better protection around the vige, perhaps this tragedy would not have happened.

    ''Did my mother never think of putting walls around the vige?'' That''s what I was thinking. She only worried about having guards and more guards around the vige to protect the vigers.

    But that''s not enough.

    The men she uses as a guard are just stronger than ordinary vigers, they''re too weak. There are some exceptions, but overall the level of guards in our vige was depressing.

    Of course, with me and my father here things had gotten better.

    Still, it wasn''t enough just traps and guards, so we worked hard to set up a big wall around the vige. We did this with the help of most of the residents who were verymitted.

    With great effort, we built a wall about three meters high that circled the entire vige, a wall made of wood. It took a long time and it took a lot of people to do it, but we did it.

    We cut down a lot of trees, but it was necessary.

    Now the vige was protected by a wall ten feet high, and a gate had been made and was locked with an iron chain. Only authorized people could enter.

    And a watchman had been ced to decide who enters.

    Valdo was a rather old man who had lived in the vige since before Lisandra was born. If he is to bepared with other guards, he is a little weaker because of his advanced age.

    But he was the guard my dad trusted the most, so he was ced as a watchman.

    A tower was made on the right side of the gate so Valdo would stay there and watch the movement outside the vige. It was a job that needed a lot of attention, but he said he could do it.

    And nowes the job of digging around the vige.

    To make it even more difficult for someone to invade the vige, my father came up with the idea of ??digging a pit around the vige and just like in the traps in the middle of the forest, cing sharp objects at the bottom.

    So there would be the three meters wall, and after the wall, there would be a three-meter deep trench, so it would be even harder for them to get close to the walls to try to break in or something.

    The diameter of the hole would go from the wall and would extend four meters, it was a long space.

    Of course, it wasn''t easy at all, but we were lucky that most of the vigers also helped with the digging, and there were a few people among us who could use earth magic, which made the job simpler.

    But of course, it wasn''t quite finished yet.

    So I followed my father out of the vige and out through the gate. When I left, I also greeted Valdo who was attentive as he looked over the walls.

    When I got out, the front of the gate was the only ce where a hole hadn''t been dug, as we still needed to get out or we needed the way when my mother arrives. But only here there was no hole. Around the entire vige, there was already a huge hole.

    ''Looking at it, it''s great, it will be hard for anyone to break into the vige like that, we''ve done a good job.'' I sighed contentedly as I followed my father.

    The only ce left to dig was the right side of the vige, and when I got there some vigers were already working hard, I greeted them and then started helping my father to dig using earth magic.

    I don''t want to brag about it, but I was the one who did most of the work this time.

    ####

    After being allowed to enter the vige, we entered and were weed better than we expected. It didn''t have many residents, but the ones that did were very attentive, only the man who received us was a little annoying.

    By the way, his name was Jyuro and he was the head of this vige. I didn''t talk to him very much as he didn''t like me asking questions very much, but I still found out some things.

    First, the vige was experiencing many difficulties. Even if he didn''t speak, I could tell.

    The only people who seem healthy and well-fed were the few children that existed. The women and men who were mostly old were all showing signs of malnutrition.

    Ciaphia, Eli, and Taciane were very shocked, but the other girls acted normally. It seems the three have never had contact with a vige in this state, but Rose and Sara seem to have seen it before.

    Lisandra had never seen her either, but I''ve talked to her a lot about it.

    But that was not the most important thing, but theck of young boys in this vige. There were children and women, but the men who existed were all old men or men who are sick and can''t do much.

    And about that, I wasn''t too surprised when I found out what had happened.

    "The younger men were called to participate in the war. In exchange, we will receive some things." That''s what a woman answered me. Her son was among those who were summoned.

    When I asked her if her son had any magical aptitude or knew how to fight, she just said no.

    That is, everyone was being summoned regardless of their strength. Most of them would only serve to make the army more numerous or would also serve as cannon fodder.

    And because of the number of carriages we found on the way, it wasn''t just this vige that had gone through this.

    I was aware that there were many poor viges nearby, the vige that had been unified with ours was an example.

    ''But why is the king doing this? Does he want to kill his poption? That idiot.'' I hope he didn''t try to get his hands on the vigers in my vige.

    If he did that, I will have a very interesting conversation with himter.

    And with this information obtained, we decided to leave. The horses had already rested and Lisandra did what she had to do in the bathroom at the house of one of the women who were living alone.

    Of course, before we leave, we leave them some food. There was still a whole wild boar leftst time, so I gave it to them since there weren''t many people.

    Sara also gave them some vegetables as their garden was not growing very well. The vigers were very grateful when we left, and Jyuro was no longer suspicious of us doing something.

    After this short stop, we headed towards my vige, we were almost there!

    I hope nothing happened while I was gone and that king doesn''t try to recruit my vigers. Lisandra also looked worried about that, but I soothed her.

    I told her and everyone: "If the king tries to get his hands on the people in my vige, I''ll kill him"

    They looked nervous that I said something so dangerous so easily, and they also realized I wasn''t kidding. The only one who managed to remain calm with my words was D, who was driving the carriage, not minding our conversation.

    Even Lisandra said, "Mother, you can''t say that. If anyone hears you say that, they''ll arrest you or maybe even rip your head off."

    ####

    Some time had passed and we were now very close to the vige, I was looking forward to seeing Lucio and Noah again. Not just me, Lisandra was almost going crazy from her anxiety.

    She was being kept under control with the help of her friends because if she were up to her, she would activate a spell and run in front of the carriage to get there faster.

    But I confess that I was looking forward to going ahead to get there first, as I''m a little worried.

    And so our journey continued for another three hours. With me worried, and with Lisandra dying of anxiety.

    But finally, after so long, we had arrived at our destination.

    ''Well... It''s not quite as I remembered it, but I think it''s here.'' Unlike before, the vige was surrounded by a big wall made of wood, they made an effort to protect the vige.

    .

    Lisandra was gaping as she looked at it, and her friends looked delighted.

    Ciaphia said: "Your vige looks like a city, it even has a wall."

    Eli said, "Did you live here? Amazing!"

    Taciane said, "This doesn''t evenpare to our vige, doesn''t it Eli?"

    And the other girls were just admiring without saying anything but looking excited.

 Chapter 140 - 139 - Romance... And More Romance.

    Approaching the vige gate, we also noticed that arge hole had been made around the vige, as I approached it, I noticed that there were iron stakes down there that would surely kill anyone who fell here.

    ''Didn''t they go a little too far?'' I had a bitter smile as I approached the vige.

    I went a little ahead to identify myself, and as I approached, I felt a look from above, and there I saw Valdo looking at me in surprise.

    "Emma came back." Without even greeting me, he yelled, and then the gate began to open slowly. The gate creaked a little, is this wall secure? I could see iron had used in the construction as well.

    But I''m still a little reluctant about it.

    "Wee back, Mom." As soon as the gate opened, I got off my horse and decided to walk. And there I found Noah standing with a big smile on his face as he looked at me.

    Lucio was also there beside him as he smiled. I was surprised to be received this way, but I answered them anyway.

    "I am back." I walked over to Noah and hugged him. Before, he didn''t like it very much, but I think he''s got used to it now. Of course, I gave Lucio a kiss, which made the vigers who were watching a little noisy.

    What, they never saw a wife kissing her husband?

    "So, how was the trip?" Lucio asked as he held my hand with our intertwined fingers.

    "It was a little calmer than I expected, but I also discovered some interesting things."

    "Hm?"

    "I''ll talk to you about itter, first we need to receive our guests."

    "Right." Lucio released my hand and walked to the side of the iing carriage.

    "Wait." But I stopped him because I needed to at least ask that question, he looked surprised for a moment, but I said, "No one from the army came here, did they?"

    "From Beastled? No one has shown up yet."

    "No, from the army of Southlein."

    "No, nobody showed up here, why do you ask?" Lucio looked confused, and Noah also seemed to be wondering the reason for that question.

    "Nothing, forget it. I''ll talk to you betterter." I gave up and let him go, but Noah beside me decided to continue the conversation.

    "So the king is recruiting vigers to fight?"

    "What?"

    "It''s so obvious, you must have discovered it on the way when you passed some vige, am I wrong?"

    "I didn''t know you were so insightful."

    "No, it''s just that I''ve been through this before, so... No, never mind."

    "?" Have you been through this before? What does he mean by that?

    I kept looking at Noah as he walked away and met Lisandra who jumped out of the carriage. She ignored her father who wanted to greet her and ran straight to Noah and hugged him.

    I feel bad for Lucio, but Lisandra and Noah are very close.

    ####

    All girls were received with affection. The residents didn''t seem to mind and they were all very well received, and that made me happy.

    The girls also seemed to like Noah a lot, but they couldn''t even greet him very well since Lisandra didn''t leave his side, especially when Ciaphia approached.

    Lisandra stood in front of Noah to protect him from her. Noah didn''t quite know what had happened, but I knew very well why she was doing it, and the reason was what Ciaphia had said in the capital.

    That she would try to win Noah over and throw herself at him.

    I''m not going to interfere with their rtionship like that, I''m just going to observe from afar everything that''s going on.

    D, chel, Sara, and Rose had the same thought. Taciane and Eli also seemed to like him a lot for some reason, so they were also being kept away from Noah by Lisandra.

    It was a fun scene...until...

    "What''s going on here?" Lari appeared here. When she saw Ciaphia, Eli, and Taciane trying to get closer to Noah while Lisandra protected him, she joined Lisandra in protecting him.

    "Who is this? Get out of the way, I just want to hug Noah once, I missed you." Ciaphia said as she smiled.

    "Me too, I just want to say hello," Taciane said in a way less embarrassing than Ciaphia. But her sister... She didn''t say anything, but she was together with Taciane trying to grab him.

    "Stop, stop, stay away from Noah, got it?! He already has me, so you can''t hold on to him." Lari said this clearly.

    Everyone looked at it surprised that she dered it so openly. Including me.

    I knew Lari liked him, but I didn''t think she had that much courage.

    "What are you saying? You''re old enough to be his mother!" Ciaphia replied.

    "Oh???!!!" Lari gave a startled scream as her face turned red with anger: "Listen here you giant girl, you better go back on what you said." Lari approached Ciaphia and ced her finger in her face.

    "Giant girl? Yes, and my boobs are huge, look at that. I''m sure Noah rather this here than you normal�� boobs." Seeing that Lari''s breasts weren''t small either, Ciaphia was a little upset.

    "Okay, I''ll forget you said that, but don''t even think about approaching Noah, got it?"

    "Because are you his mother? I thought it was Emma... Pff"

    "You better stop. Noah doesn''t consider me his mother and likes me a lot, does he? You don''t think I''m too old for you, do you?" Lari looked at Noah begging for help.

    "Yes, it''s right. Lari doesn''t look like my mom and she''s quite young."

    "Yes!" Lari was getting ready to say something to Ciaphia, but...

    "I see her more as a friend or older sister since she has taken care of me since I was little."

    "What?" Hearing that, Lari''s face turned pale and she just stood there without saying anything.

    "Noah... You''re an idiot." I said as I approached them.

    "What''s it?"

    "You know how Lari likes you, don''t say you see her as a sister or friend, it will make her feel bad. Look at her, the poor thing can''t even speak anymore." Lari was paralyzed.

    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. But mom, you know she''s over more than 10 years older, don''t you? Isn''t that weird?"

    "Of course not, I would be very happy if you took Lari as your wife, I think she would be very happy too," I said while smiling.

    "Wtf?" Lisandra said with a surprised face.

    "What she said? Is she epting this so easily?" Ciaphia who wasughing at Lari before was nowpletely in disbelief.

    The two sisters were also surprised.

    Noah...

    "You know, I like Lari a lot, I think I can think about it."

    "Is this serious, Noah?" Lisandra turned to Noah and looked into his eyes.

    "Clear. Since no one would find it weird for an older woman and a younger boy to bond, I have no barriers to getting involved with Lari anymore... But I need to think about this." Noah had a strained, nervous smile on his face.

    But it''s good, at least I''ve made things easier for Lari now.

    I honestly wouldn''t mind, I''d even be happy if Lari ended up officially joining our family, but now it''s just up to her and Noah''s choice. I sincerely hope he makes the right choice.

    "IS THAT SERIOUS? I AM SO HAPPY!!!" Lari, who was paralyzed before, started to move and threw herself on top of Noah. The two fell to the dirt floor and soiled themselves.

    "Well, but if it''s Lari I think it''s okay��" Lisandra was beside me as she watched that scene.

    "Would you ept if the two stayed together? Don''t you have a brotherplex?"

    "I don''t have anything like that, I just don''t want any unknown girl to be with my little brother, isn''t it good to have that kind of thinking?"

    "But...why did you stop your friends from talking to him? You know them and you know they aren''t bad girls."

    "I don''t know, I just feel weird thinking about a friend so close of mine having a rtionship with my younger brother..."

    "I just think you should stop something like that. It''s still 2 years before Noah bes an adult and makes a decision about who he''s going to choose to be his wife, why don''t you let your friends give it a try?"

    "I can let it, but... Those two sisters over there are only in love with Noah''s cuteness, when he grows up they''ll lose interest..."

    "And Ciaphia?"

    "I think she likes him a little. Maybe as a friend? They talked a lot when she visited the inn, they seemed to get along well."

    "Do you think she wants to have something loving with him?"

    "Maybe she''s saying this to make me jealous or angry, but I think she likes him. When she was with him, she was always smiling, you know?"

    "I understand. But she doesn''t look like a bad girl and she''s also really fun, I wouldn''t mind having her in our family."

    "You ept everything so easily�� But it''s okay, I''ll let her try, if she manages to win Noah I won''t mind��" Lisandra smiled honestly as she looked at Ciaphia in surprise, but then moved closer to her.

    "Good luck."

    "Um, what?" Ciaphia looked confused.

    "Good luck getting my brother."

    "What? Are you epting this?"

    "Of course, I wouldn''t mind if you were my sister-inw."

    "Alright, so I''ll try this with all my strength!" Ciaphia dered excited.

    Yeah, looks like she has loving feelings for him.

 Chapter 141 - 140 - The Army Is Ready.

    After all thatmotion, I went straight home and went into the bathroom to shower, again Lari had thrown me on the floor and dirty me up all over, she should stop doing that.

    I also locked the door better so that embarrassing things don''t happen again, I started to pay more attention to that.

    "I honestly wouldn''t mind showering with her every day, but I thought people would think bad things about Lari if she did things like that to such a young boy."

    But after I had the conversation with my mom, it looks like people aren''t going to mind.

    My mom was supporting me.

    And I didn''t have another option, I just said I would think about it, honestly, I think I would like to get marry Lari, but it''s still too early to decide, I still have a very young body.

    But not just Lari, all of Lisandra''s friends suddenly started throwing themselves at me. Especially Ciaphia, I know we always got along well, but I never thought she would try something like that.

    I can''t do anything but ignore her for now, but someday I''ll have to reject her, or maybe by then, I''ll change my mind.

    "Ah, my head is a mess, I have no reason to think about something like romance right now, things are such a mess." I sshed water on my face to forget about thoughts of a romantic rtionship.

    After that, I was feeling better.

    What I should do now is to continue along with everyone and see what happens from now on, let''s let things go as normal.

    "Right now, I just have to focus on the war that''s going on right now."

    We''re done with the protections, but we''re notpletely secure yet. If an army arrived here, the walls would be torn down somehow, that was my fear.

    But I don''t think the Beastled army is going toe to this vige, it wouldn''t make sense.

    Maybe they''ll start raiding nearby viges if they defeat Southlein''s army, but I don''t think I should worry about that for now.

    The only thing I worry about is that I still feel weak. Ever since I saw thatst magic in the border, I was pretty sure I couldn''t do something like that, it was insanely powerful.

    And if they had people like that in any of the armies, especially Beastled''s army, we''d have problems in the future.

    ''But now, what do I do?'' I have no monsters to kill, no way to level up, I can''t get stronger now. I still have a few points to use, but it''s not enough.

    Haaa~~

    I sighed and got out of the bathroom, I have to decide what to do. I need to gain enough strength to fight Beastled''s army at worst. I need to think of something.

    ####

    Many kilometers away. Close to the royal capital.

    The monster army was marching at full speed towards the capital of Southlein. The army was under themand of just two Beastled Knights who followed in front of the monsters while smiling.

    Wherever they went, they destroyed everything, which left a pleasant taste in their mouths, it was a feeling of indescribable power.

    They don''t know if taking advantage of this feeling is something bad, but they liked to hear the scream of people who were ughtered by the army of monsters, with each town or city they invaded, the more the satisfaction increased.

    "The main show will start shortly." One of the men said with a smirk on his face, and following his lead, hispanion gave a yell.

    "WAIT FOR US, LET''S HAVE FUN TOGETHER." And then heughed as if he were a clich��d character in some fantasy work. Seeing this, hispanion began tough too.

    If someone were here and saw the two of them acting like this, they would surely think they were crazy.

    ####

    Capital of Southlein.

    "King, we discovered an army approaching from the east of the capital." A soldier knelt in front of the king, he looked nervous.

    "Did Kime detect this?"

    "That''s right."

    "That woman''s devices are scary, too bad none of them are suitable for attack."

    "..."

    "Okay, how many soldiers are there?"

    "Well, it''s not people... It''s-"

    "They''re monsters, aren''t they? I already had this information, so they sent their monster army directly to the capital. They are stupid? Without the monster army, their army will be easily massacred."

    "It''s not the case sir. The main monster army is hiding behind Beastled''s main army. We''ve already notified themander about this."

    "I see, their monster army is bigger than I thought. How long until they reach the capital?" The king asked as he rose from the throne and walked towards the man.

    "Probably within two hours they will reach the wall of the capital, that was the estimate the Kima gave."

    "I see, I''m going to meet her." The king didn''t mind the guard and walked past him, heading straight for the doctor''sboratory inside the castle, it was where she spent most of her time.

    Seeing the king walk away, the guards followed him to at least keep him safe. There was no need at the moment, but that was their job.

    ''Looks like they didn''t find out about my hidden army. They probably think they''re going to catch us off guard somehow, what idiots.''

    The king was smiling as he approached theb, he was treating the new king of Beastled like an idiot in his thoughts.

    ''I would like to see his face when he finds out that his supposed surprise attack was just a failed attempt. In addition, he also wasted a huge army of monsters.'' The kingughed for no apparent reason.

    The guards behind him were a little surprised, but they continued to follow the king.

    "You guys stay here." But after arriving at theb''srge marble door, the king stopped them from continuing. Of course, they couldn''t ignore the king''s orders, so they stood by outside the room.

    ####

    "So, is everything prepared?" As soon as the king entered theb, he found a tall, ck-haired woman messing with some weak strangers. Soon he assumed she was doing another one of his crazy experiments.

    "Yes, everything is ready, look at this." Saying that, she took that cell phone and started showing him some pictures.

    "This is the monster army? There seem to be two humans in theirmand...But they look weak."

    "Exactly, they''re just regr soldiers, they were probably just sent to show the way for the monsters or something, they''re expendable," Kime said as she took the device.

    "So, everything is ready to intercept them, isn''t it?"

    "I already said yes, the army is all prepared, we have two hundred of them."

    "Two hundred? Do you think this is enough?"

    "For sure. In addition to having intelligence, they have a lot of magical aptitudes and their agility and strength are far greater than any normal monster. They will ughter this monster army easily." Kime said confidently.

    But the king could understand, those monsters gave anyone the creeps, mainly because of that somewhat strange personality.

    "Okay, where are they right now?"

    "I already put them in the corridor and they are going out of the capital, that passage worked fine."

    "Speaking of which, didn''t that kid find the corridor to out of the capital?"

    "No, he left through the entrance, I''m sure he doesn''t even know this passage exists."

    "I understood..."

    "But why are you worried about this?"

    "It''s nothing. Now that everything is ready, I want you tomand all the monsters and make them ughter that army, do you hear?"

    "I will never do this, I have a lot of work to do. I''ve done my part, now you take care of the rest." Kime said as he went back to messing with his weak strangers. Seeing this, the king clicked his tongue.

    "Do you think I should send some soldier? Are they going to obey?"

    "Don''t worry about it, my kids are pretty obedient. You can send anyone. Anyone will manage tomand your little army."

    "I understood. But just know that if something goes wrong you''re doomed, understand?"

    "Yes... Yes, I get it." Kime said with a carefree expression and continued to go through her things. The king noticed her face turning red and her breathing uneven, so he wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.

    When this woman starts messing with these crazy things, her personality is totally weird and difficult to deal with, so he preferred to say goodbye and leave the room.

    When he left, he found his guards, it was a good time to prepare everything.

    "Some of you, go and bring the bestmander avable in the capital, I need him here immediately." The 200 monster army was probably already out of the capital at the time and Beastled''s monster army was approaching.

    Then the king hurried to his room quickly, before long a muscr man wearing iron armor appeared. He was tall.

    He was muscr and looked like a war veteran despite not being very old. The helmet on his head hid his long hair that was tied up. His face was smooth, no hair had grown at all, which gave the impression that he was practically a teenager.

    He was kneeling in front of the king awaiting orders.

    "Are you the bestmander avable?" Because of his youthful appearance, the king had his doubts.

 Chapter 142 - 141 – I Need To Follow Orders.

    "Yes sir." The man responded and nodded as he looked at the king. The king looked at the man thoughtfully but had no reason to doubt him.

    "What is your name?" The king rested his arms on the arms of his throne and took a deep breath. Seeing this the man in front of him just smiled a little and then lowered his head as he responded.

    "My name is Mitle, I''m an adventurer who started working in the army a while ago."

    "I don''t want to know about this. But are you sure you canmand an army? You look pretty young."

    Hearing the king''s question, the man opened his mouth to answer as he looked into the king''s serious face.

    "I''m sure I can do this. And I''m not that young when I look majesty, I''m already over 30." Mitle looked a bit bothered. Mitle was the kind of person who didn''t like to talk about his age.

    Mainly for having aplex with your appearance so young.

    "Are you over 30? Unbelievable. What kind of drugs have you been using to keep you so young? I would like to know about that." The king said in a yful tone and Mitle responded while smiling.

    "I don''t use any drugs, but if I did I would share my knowledge with your majesty." The man said this with conviction, making the king smile satisfied.

    But after that little conversation, the king became serious again and looked to Mitle to give his orders. Realizing that the mood of the conversation had changed, Mitle also became serious as he paid attention.

    The guards in the room also noticed the atmosphere.

    "An army is already prepared west of the capital. Go there and take some more soldiers with you. Then take the army east and intercept the approaching Beastled army."

    "I can do this, but I would like to get some information. How many enemies, how many soldiers will Imand and what types of enemies are they, can you answer that? I don''t want to be rude to your majesty, I''m sorry if I''m being impolite."

    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll exin everything. The first thing you need to know is that the approaching army is not human. It''s a monster army." Hearing the king''s deration, Mitle became a little uneasy.

    "An army of monsters? So Beastled canmand monsters?" Mitle had never heard of such convenient magic either before.

    "Exactly. We don''t know how they did it either, but they managed to gather a huge army of monsters, big enough to rival our country''s army."

    Mitle swallowed hard.

    "How many enemies will I face?"

    "Honestly, we can''t even calcte exactly how many there are, but there are probably more than 15,000 monsters. Orcs, Ogres, Goblins, Kobolds, and other types of monsters are among them. In the army, there were even demons."

    "Is this serious? And you want me to face 15,000 enemies? No matter how much majesty asks me, this is��" Mitle, who was calm before, started to get nervous. The number of enemies was toorge and Southlein''s main army was not here, how does he could face this army of monsters?

    The soldiers around who had not yet heard the number of monsters were also with their hearts racing and were starting to get desperate. So many monsters, wouldn''t the capital be destroyed?

    "You don''t need to worry about that. You have only 200 soldiers-"

    "200? Is this serious?" Mitle this time forgot to maintain hisposure and stood up in front of the king. He couldn''t stand still while being sent to his death.

    "Wait for me to finish talking, understand?" The king looked coldly at Mitle and he was quiet as he held himself back to not start arguing with the king.

    "..."

    "The army you''re going tomand isn''t human either, you know what I mean?" Mitle''s eyes widened again at that information. He had never heard that Southlein''s army had monsters at itsmand.

    The king chuckled.

    "Hahaha. I didn''t mean to brag, but those 200 monsters are probably enough to destroy Beastled, so you don''t have to worry."

    "How strong are these monsters? And what are they?" Mitle decided to ask. He was a little afraid that the king would be irritated by his sudden question, but the king acted nonchnt about it and answered it.

    "I don''t even know what they are. I think you''ve seen Kime at the castle, haven''t you? She is responsible for creating those things. What I can say is that they are monsters that are perhaps even stronger than a demon or A-rank adventurer, they are scary."

    The king said this, but he seemed to be happy. Mitle heard this and sighed in relief.

    So the 200 monster army was very powerful, it brought some calm to Mitle''s heart.

    "Are you sure these two hundred monsters are enough?" He asked the same question the king asked Kime when he found her in theb just a while ago.

    Seeing this, the king seemed to be enjoying himself.

    "I have no doubts. And don''t worry, I just want you tomand them, you don''t have to be in the front line, do you feel calmer like that?"

    "Yes sir." Mitle knelt again in front of the king and bowed his head.

    "So now go. The army is waiting for you. And don''t forget, if you manage to fulfill your role, a great reward awaits you." The king smiled at Mitle who now looked excited.

    ''A reward? Maybe I''ll even earn a title of nobility.'' Mitle got more carried away than he should have and left the king''s room. Along with some soldiers, he marched towards the west of the capital where the army was.

    But while on his way to that ce, he remembered that he hadn''t asked what the monsters looked like.

    ####

    Mitle walked carefully towards the supposed army that was waiting for him. Soldiers walking behind him looked nervous and afraid that something would happen to them.

    They were going to meet monsters that were from his army, but even so... These monsters... Would they obey Mitle? He had a lot of doubts.

    "Stay calm, the king said that we will not be attacked. I don''t know what these monsters are like, but don''t despair when you find them, it might be bad if something like that happened."

    Mitle was afraid that if they showed fear, the monsters would treat them as weak and not obey them. It was a valid concern for Mitle and the three soldiers who followed him.

    The closer he got to the monster army, the more restless he became.

    He walked carefully and approached the ce where the army was supposed to be, and then he stopped walking suddenly with his eyes fixed on only one location, on an army of ugly monsters.

    Tall monsters with their green, wrinkled skin. Looked like the skin of a goblin, only it was in an even worse state.

    They were monsters over two meters tall. Defined muscles could be seen all over his body, it was like a bodybuilder.

    If it was just that, Mitle could still tell they weren''t that ugly.

    They would be like goblins and Orcs, but now, something else made them even more disgusting.

    Female breasts had been put on the monsters, green and big breasts. Some pervert who has no control over his excitement might have enjoyed this scene, but everyone here was disgusted.

    Also, all the monsters had long hair and wore lipstick and their mouths looked a lot like Orc''s, full of sharp teeth that could chew on anything with ease.

    Another frightening thing was his eyes that popped out of their sockets and werepletely ck. It was as if his eyes had been painted.

    And coupled with the fact that this monster had no nose, just small holes above its strange mouth, it made its face look even stranger.

    There were an awful lot of these monsters there. Mitle thanked the goddess that the monsters were wearing an outfit that covered at least their private parts. He didn''t know if these monsters were male or female and he didn''t want to find out.

    But... The way they acted, their long hair, and the lipstick they wore, showed that they were female monsters.

    They were all standing still and seemed to be talking to each other. This scene alone made Mitlepletely surprised. Monsters would not have the ability to speak to each other that way, let alone using humannguage.

    The soldiers behind Mitle were shaking and begged to go back. I could see in their eyes that they were very afraid to approach thatrge amount of strange monsters.

    Mitle could understand them, but he would have to follow the king''s orders.

    "Stay here, I''ll go there alone, okay?" Mitle smiled at the men, but deep down he was also a little afraid to go near those things.

    Mitle could feel that just one of those things would be enough to kill him in one punch.

 Chapter 143 - 142 – Stupid Reason.

    Mitle slowly approached those monsters as he stepped on the dry grass and produced a loud noise that was immediately noticed by the closer monsters.

    Mitle, realizing this, gulped and stopped walking. He looked at those approaching monsters and then smiled.

    "I was sent here by Kime, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Mitle said like he was meeting a normal person, but in front of him was just a disgusting monster that looked at him.

    The monsters'' eyes were riveted on him as if they were evaluating him up. Then the nearest monsters started to drool as they walked a little closer to him.

    ''I''m going to be eaten alive.'' Mitle thought as he took a startled step back. The soldiers a few feet away looked worried but moved a little farther away so as not to be seen.

    "Look girls, what a handsome man." One of the monsters said in a high-pitched voice that pierced Mitle''s ear. It was a voice that bothered his ears.

    "He''s beautiful."

    "Can I kiss him?"

    "Kime sent this man to satisfy us?"

    "I want to throw myself at him right away."

    The monsters started arguing amongst themselves as they drooled and looked towards Mitle. He got it wrong, these monsters didn''t want to eat him but wanted to sexually abuse him or something like that.

    It didn''t improve the situation, so Mitle was still ufortable.

    "Listen, I didn''te here to do this kind of thing, so forgive me." At Mitle''s words, the monsters looked disappointed,ints came from them, but he didn''t care and continued.

    "Kime sent me here tomand you, I don''t know if all of you were told that there is an army of monsters approaching. You guys will have to fight them and I will bemanding you."

    Mitle put a gentle smile on his face. He didn''t like being wanted by these monsters, but if he conquered them things would be even easier.

    "We''ll do it, won''t we, girls?" The monster that was next to Mitle screamed. That monster seemed to have fallen in love with Mitle or something like that. He didn''t like this situation, but he had to put up with it.

    *Yes* High-pitched screams from the monsters came from all sides, it was a loud, shrill sound, but Mitle didn''t look bothered.

    "Thank you, so can you guyse with me? I have three more friends with me, hope you guys don''t scare them."

    "We''re not going to scare anyone, don''t worry."

    "Yeah, there''s no way pretty girls like us can scare someone."

    "Do not worry."

    The monsters started saying simr things, they thought they were the most beautiful thing in the world and Mitle could only put a smile on his face as he listened to their rather absurd statements.

    They sure weren''t the ugliest monsters, but still, they weren''t horrible.

    But Mitle said nothing and moved on. He then met up with the other three soldiers. They seemed to have calmed down a little more.

    Although when the monsters approached, they refused to look at their faces, making the monsters a little sad. Even though Mitle was the most handsome among them, being ignored by the other soldiers made them sad.

    Mainly because they believed they were beautiful.

    "Now that''s enough stalling, you guys are going to go ahead and I''m going to stay a little behind. Even though I don''t like to say it, I must say I''m a little weak... Hahaha." Mitle smiled sarcastically.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll protect you!" One of the monsters screamed.

    "That''s right, we can''t let someone so beautiful have their face damaged." Another monster moved in front of Mitle to protect him.

    Then many others began to agree with this. They were taking it all in easily, and Mitle was happy. Right now he was grateful for looking so young and so pretty.

    When he asked, the other soldiers were also allowed to stand among the monsters to protect themselves. But more and more Mitle and the three soldiers moved farther back behind the army of 200 monsters.

    They werepletely in the rear now.

    And after that, they headed off to find Beastled''s monster army.

    Even feel confident in those huge monsters, Mitle was still very nervous.

    ####

    A few kilometers east of the capital.

    A great army of nearly 20,000 monsters was rapidly advancing towards the capital. The speed at which the army advanced had increased as they were close to the capital and they weremanded to run even faster.

    Passing through small forests and open fields they came closer and closer to the walls of the capital.

    A smile of satisfaction appeared on the faces of the two Beastled soldiers as they began to see the walls of the capital in the distance. But with a huge forest in your way, it might be harder to get there.

    Then, following the soldiers, the monsters changed their trajectory and headed straight for the capital''s front gate.

    "Come on, they haven''t figured it out yet, let''s go fast. We will be able to break the main gate of the capital." One of the soldiers screamed as he was followed by thousands of monsters.

    Thirty minutes passed, they skirted the entire forest and arrived on the main road. In the front gate of the capital. All across the road and across the fields to the side were now monsters.

    It was like a swarm of ants.

    "Hm?" One of the men tilted his head in confusion. He was on the main street and ready to send the army against the main gate.

    The main gate was closed, but there were people outside. No, they weren''t people, they were monsters. It was a small amountpared to his army, so he smiled.

    "HAHAHAHA, what is this? Can they alsomand monsters? How fun."

    "Look, maybe they got desperate and turned their city over to the demons to help them?"

    "Could be, look at the grotesque appearance of those things." The man wasughing along with hispanion as he looked at the two hundred monsters about two hundred yards in front of him.

    But the monsters'' hearing was good, so they heard everything.

    The monsters could hear everything. Hearing his words, the two hundred monsters started talking to each other and seemed to be getting annoyed. They didn''t ept being called ugly.

    It was a rather stupid reason and one that the Beastled soldiers had no idea would make them so angry. But once they realized what was happening, they stoppedughing and looked seriously at the army of 200 monsters a few meters away.

    Beastled''s soldiers were on the front lines, but everywhere, even many yards behind stretched an army of countless monsters. The entire environment was infested.

    There was so little space that there were monsters even in the forest, practically every part of the front gate of the capital was infested with monsters.

    Mitle who was in the back of the 200 monster army looked at that scene in horror. Lines of monsters that stretched as far as he couldn''t see.

    Probably had more monsters than the king had spected.

    "Don''t worry, cute, let''s take care of it." Seeing that Mitle was sweating and shaking, one of the monsters looked at him and said this to calm him down.

    "Thanks," Mitle replied as he smiled. But deep down, he hadn''t calmed down at all. The soldiers who were with him were wanting soldiers from inside the capital to open the gate for them to enter, but they were beingpletely ignored.

    "Don''t worry, I think we can beat this," Mitle told the three soldiers.

    "You must be crazy." One of the soldiers said as he trembled and looked at Mitle scared.

    "Look at the number of monsters, we''ll never be able to beat this." Another soldier said while whimpering.

    "But it''s no use for you to flee into the capital now. If we can''t win, the capital will be invaded anyway." Mitle said.

    The three soldiers paled at that statement, noting that they had nowhere to run at the moment, they just had to hope that the monsters in front of them could win.

    But they didn''t believe that would be possible.

    ####

    In the sky dark clouds appeared and a strong wind began to blow the hair of Mitle who was now without his helmet. His long hair had been loosened and now swayed in the wind.

    The monsters seemed to have be more and more in love, but even so, they couldn''t pay much attention to Mitle anymore.

    Beastled''s soldiers had cursed the monsters, and for some reason Mitle couldn''t understand, the monsters were very angry.

    These monsters were very sensitive when it came to their appearance and Mitle couldn''t quite understand. Even though he no like his appearance, he couldn''t be irritated if anyone said anything about it.

    The atmosphere got heavy.

    Mitle felt his body tremble as he felt the bloodlust of those two hundred monsters in front of him. Hispanions had practically passed out.

    The cat-eared soldiers noticed this pressure that suddenly hit them and rushed into the monster army.

    The monsters from the Beastled army also noticed the bloodlust of the two hundred monsters and got scared. They noticed that those two hundred monsters were strong enough to kill them easily.

    But unable to disobey, a cry came from the middle of the army.

    "ATTACK NOW! DON''T LEAVE ANY OF THOSE ABERRATIONS ALIVE, THEN WE''LL BREAK THE CAPITAL GATE LATER.." One of Beastled''s soldiers screamed and then with a roar, the huge army of monsters that wasn''t too far away charged towards the capital''s gate.

 Chapter 144 - 143 – Quick And Easy Battle.

    At the soldier''s cry, the great army of monsters roared and began to run towards the capital''s gate. They were heading towards the 200 monsters that emitted great bloodlust.

    Goblins, Orcs, Ogres, even small demons were trembling as they advanced towards that small army.

    Like a wave, they tried to engulf Southlein''s army. With all their strength, Orcs stood on the front lines and tried to pressure them, in the meantime, small monsters that used sticks and swords tried to hit their enemies.

    But, as much as they tried to pressure the monsters of the Southlein''s army, or hit them, the huge amount of monsters was being repelled.

    The two hundred monsters had formed a line of defense in front of the gate, where they used their bodies as a concrete wall. But of course, it wasn''t exactly like a wall that didn''t move, they used their strength to repel the monsters.

    Mitle paid attention to that protection built in front of him, but he was paying more attention to the monster that was right in front of him.

    BOOM~~

    As soon as monsters approached, with just one punch hard enough to make a sound like an explosion, the monsters were blown to pieces. Orcs and Ogres that were big had huge holes in their belly and the shock wave knocked the smaller monsters back.

    With just their clean hands the 200 monsters were repelling an army of almost 20,000 monsters.

    But of course, it wouldn''t be that easy. Some of the 200 monsters also got some wounds on their bodies from swords that were used by some bigger monsters that were more powerful.

    As they were using their bodies as a wall, they didn''t have much room to dodge, so they epted all attacks head-on.

    The sound of the battlefield made the ears of Mitle and the other soldiers ache. The monsters theymanded shrieked as they threw punches hard enough to throw huge monsters away.

    And at the same time, the thousands of monsters screamed in despair and pain when they were punched. The sound on the battlefield was now making them sick.

    Especially with the mountain of bodies that form and the smell of blood that was in the air. Wherever he looked, monster bodies were piled up while pieces of their bodies were missing.

    The floor was soaked with blood, so much blood that it had run down the entire front of the gate, and by this time it had already reached his feet.

    ''Damn, this is making my stomach turn��'' Mitle thought as he mped his hand over his mouth and controlled himself. Even if he has worked as an adventurer or as a soldier, this was insane.

    That great amount of blood, that great amount of bodies that were even attracting carrion birds that flew above their heads.

    The soldiers beside him couldn''t take it anymore and were about to vomit.

    "Listen, just hang on. Look, these monsters are seeding." Mitle said as he looked at the wall of monsters in front of him that protected him. They didn''t look tired and continued to punch.

    "That''s right, there are winning." One of the soldiers sighed and collected himself, and the others followed suit.

    Monsters were approaching from the right. With just one punch, their bodies crumbled to pieces and blood flew everywhere.

    With each punch, a shock wave formed and drove most monsters away. That''s what Mitle saw all the time, just punches hard enough to eradicate and ward off a lot of monsters.

    Mitle was frightened by the force of his punches.

    As Mitle watched them, one of the monsters screamed in its high, excited voice. Yes, even though it''s been half an hour, they weren''t tired.

    And they were very excited.

    They kept throwing punches and smiling like it was fun.

    "Come on girls, time to show our true power." With that cry, the atmosphere began to change. Mitle who had some magical aptitude began to feel the mana in his body go crazy.

    It was like his mana was wanting to leave his body.

    "Hey, hey, what''s going on?" His body was restless and he forgot how to breathe.

    Then he looked at the monsters in front of him as he held his breath. A dense and powerful amount of mana began to form in the environment. The monsters that were weaker and were nearby fainted.

    The most mana-sensitive monsters in Beastled''s army began to freak out as they screamed and jumped like monkeys.

    Then Mitle widened his eyes as he watched that arge amount of mana is distributed among all two hundred monsters. Then a small sphere that appeared to be made of magma appeared in front of all the monsters'' mouths.

    "LET''S GO!" With a shriek, all the spheres in front of the monsters'' mouths flew upward.

    They all traveled at high speed and then descended towards the middle of Beastled''s monster army.

    Then everything went silent...

    ...

    The monsters looked confused, the weaker monsters continued to pass out, and the monsters that were sensitive to mana began to despair even more.

    "Uh. What is that?"

    "Shit, my heart is going to explode."

    "I can not breathe."

    But shortly thereafter, a great shock wave hit the bodies of Mitle and hispanions. It was an even greater amount of mana.

    Within seconds, another shock wave hit them, but this time it was from several explosions that urred in the middle of Beastled''s army. Mitle who recovered got up and looked straight ahead.

    Over the heads of the monsters in front of him, he could see a huge dome of fire that had formed amid Beastled''s army.

    Not just one, several of them.

    "With just one spell they did this?" Mitle was terrified. The enemy''s army has been decreased by 40% with just one spell.

    "Hahaha..." He smiled uneasily as he watched the enemy army shrouded in despair as the fiery dome diminished in size and revealed arge open field.

    Where he hit now was just dirt. The grass, trees, monsters, or whatever was there was turned to ash. The ashes were blown away by the strong wind, meaning there was nothing left.

    ####

    "Shit, what happened?" Behind the army of 20,000 monsters it had now reduced to 14,000, Beastled''s soldiers stared at the scene in horror. Their bodies trembled and they still wanted to understand what had happened.

    "The king said it would be easy, dammit!" The other soldier yelled as he turned to leave.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I''m getting out of here, haven''t you noticed?"

    "?!"

    "Those disgusting monsters didn''t even get hurt, we not take any of them down, it''s impossible. And did you see that magic? If they use another spell like that, we''re sure to be killed."

    "You''re right... But... If we go back the king will rip our heads off anyway."

    "And who said I''m going back to Beastled? I''ll go somewhere else, see youter." The soldier turned to leave even without knowing the final result of the battle, seeing this, his friend followed right behind, leaving the monsters behind.

    But before leaving, he gave onest order.

    "KILL THEM ALL." And then with his horse, he followed behind his friend leaving his army behind like two cowards. Obeying these orders, the monsters advanced again.

    Being in a state of annoyance and confusion, the monsters started to be reduced quickly, in a short time they had already been transformed into an army considered small.

    Only two thousand monsters were left.

    Goblins who could use magic desperately threw all sorts of spells towards the wall of monsters that guarded the capital''s gate, but the spells were repelled when they touched one of the 200 monsters.

    Her spells were too weak.

    And with their weak and useless magical shields, they were quickly killed by small spells that were cast by some of the 200 monsters who enjoyed themselves while giving fast and powerful punches to the oing monsters.

    Bodies were also disappearing over time.

    With the use of fire magic, the bodies were burned right there, so the smell of burning flesh mixed with the smell of blood.

    As the monsters Beastled diminished, new monsters emerged from the forest attracted by the smell of flesh and blood. Before long the battlefield turned into a fight for survival between controlled monsters and wild monsters.

    Wanting food, the wild monsters attacked the monsters from the Beastled army that fought back, so the number of monsters dwindled even faster. It is a quick and easy battle.

    "Hahahahaha, this can only be a joke, what are these things?"Mitle smiled happily as he see those monsters finally undoing their "protective wall" and start running after the remaining monsters while ripping their heads off.

    With just a quick movement of your hands or feet, it was enough for the monsters to have their body parts cut off.

    Their movements were like experienced soldiers and their hands and feet seemed to have des, they were frightening.

    "d...d...." Mitle was so grateful that everything had gone well that his eyes filled with tears.

 Chapter 145 - 144 - Im Not In Love.

    Inside the capital, the atmosphere was tense and heavy. The soldiers inside kept the gates locked while they listened to the screams of battle outside. The stench of burning flesh and blood stung their noses and made them want to vomit.

    But over time, the screams subsided and the end of the battle seemed to be nearing. The soldiers ced wards in front of the gates in fear that Beastled''s army had been victorious.

    But all the tension they felt disappeared the moment a voice shouted outside.

    "We won, we won!" Mitle''s voice resonated. It was the voice of someone happy who couldn''t hold back his tears. After nearly two hours of bloody battle, the battle had finallye to an end.

    And they had been victorious.

    With these screams, the soldiers inside raised their hands as they shouted.

    *OOOOOOHHH*

    A scream loud enough to wake anyone who dared to sleep during battle. A scream that was heard by almost every viger within a radius of a few kilometers.

    A smile appeared on the face of every resident who heard those words. But they were happy for another reason.

    The residents hadn''t been notified about the capital being attacked, so they were mistaken and thought their country had won the war against Beastled.

    So it started to spread.

    Families shouting at each other around the apartments and people celebrating happily, making other people realize what had probably happened.

    In a few minutes, the whole environment was happier and more pleasant. The guards were able to rest and people were celebrating something that hadn''t happened inside their homes as they hadn''t been allowed out.

    Of course, some sensible people didn''t believe the war was over, and the guild master was one of those people.

    "These idiots, they''re celebrating like the war is over." The guild master looked at the soldiers walking down the street as they smiled happily and cheered.

    Mitle was among them. With a smiling face, as if he had been reborn.

    The guild master sighed and closed the window as he went into his room and sat down in his chair.

    "I found some interesting things. So the king was hiding it all along, how many people know about it besides the soldiers who witnessed it all?" The king began to think about those monsters.

    He could only see when the gate was opened for the other soldiers to enter. Tall green monsters with a body that mimicked a woman''s, those monsters ughtered a giant army of monsters.

    ''Perhaps Emma knew about this?'' The guild master thought, but soon after began to reason: ''No, if she had known the king would win so easily, she would not have despaired to getting her daughter out of here.''

    The king got up and made his tea.

    ''Now that I have seen the strength of these monsters, we will surely win this war, but what about after that? Are these monsters going to stay on our side? Did the king think of that?" The guild master had no idea what these things were, but he was afraid.

    Strong monsters in the capital.

    "That''s not a good idea." He popped his cup of tea into his mouth and sat back in his chair as he thought some more about everything that just happened and the state of the war.

    The main army of each country did not yet appear to have shed. Beastled''s monster army was easily annihted, so Beastled''s king would be forced to make some movement because the n to attack the capital failed.

    Royma hadn''t contacted him in all this time. All the other masters in the country came in contact and dered that they were not under attack and that they were stable, but Royma did not contact him.

    The only problem the master saw now was how to get in touch with her to find out what happened.

    In his mind, Southlein had already won this war as the monster army the king had was probably going to join the main army.

    So at the moment he only cared about the future after the war and his friend who was missing.

    The guild master sighed and stood up.

    Trying to get in touch with Royma one more time, he found that she was still missing, she wasn''t in the guild at the time.

    Or maybe the guild was destroyed...

    He didn''t know exactly where the monster army had passed, so it left him in a state of unease.

    ####

    A few meters from the guild, a girl was lying on her bed as she stared at the ceiling.

    She was Merian, but everyone knew her by the name "Isabell".

    "I wish I had gone with him. Staying here alone is very boring." She whimpered as she rolled over in her bed and then put her face on the pillow.

    She started to roll over on the bed again as she whined.

    "He left alone and left me here. Despite everything, I miss him, he could have at least warned me he was going to leave!"

    Merian sighed.

    "But I also never showed signs that I wanted to go or that I liked him. I knew I should have acted differently around him... But now it''s toote." But Merian was not discouraged.

    "Now I need to know when he''sing back. Wait, am I not being too invasive? I''ve never had a decent conversation with him and I''m acting as I''m in love with him. I should be the oldest, but I''m acting like a teenager."

    Merian''s face turned red.

    "I don''t love him, he''s just the first person who approached me, that''s all. I''m the oldest and I need to act my age."

    Then she looked up at the ceiling again as she forgot about Noah for now.

    "But what was that earlier? I felt a lot of mana. Perhaps the capital was attacked?" Then Merian remembered what happened when he went to check: "But there was no one attacking inside the capital."

    After thinking some more, she concluded.

    "So it was outside!" She jumped out of bed and then dressed in a ck cloak that had a hood that covered her entire face. She also ced her sword in its scabbard and prepared to leave.

    Now she was near the residential neighborhood on the second floor of an inn. When the war was announced, the inn closed its doors and she didn''t leave once because she didn''t want problems.

    She didn''t want to get involved in the war and end up causing problems for her mother, if she did it, she believes will be severely punished.

    But now that she had felt that something close was not right, she perked up a little.

    "I''ll just have a look, I won''t intrude." She said as she climbed out of the window and jumped onto the roof above the door of the inn on the first floor. It was a small roof that was sometimes used by homeless people to protect themselves from the rain.

    After that, she thrown into the building next door and hung onto one of the porches, where she used the porch railing to climb over the roof of the building. She looked down and noticed that no one was looking.

    "Excellent." A few guards walked the streets but weren''t concerned with looking at the roofs of the buildings.

    Merian ran over the buildings as she stared up at the sky where rain was about to fall. Also had a lot of birds flying around here, especially near the capital''s gate.

    After getting close enough, she was on top of one of the stores. She bent down and looked at the gate that was locked.

    .

    "It stinks, it stinks of blood." She covered her nose.

    Hmm?~~

    She made a confused sound as she looked across the street and noticed the guild master leaning out of the window as he also looked at the capital''s gate. Then he went inside.

    "So he felt it too." Well, he''s a lot closer to the gate, so she believed he probably must have been worried too.

    But Merian was disappointed that the gate was locked. As the wall was so high she couldn''t see the other side. She could only smell blood.

    "Anyway, there seems to have been a pretty fierce battle around here, doesn''t it?" Merian smiled and theny down on the roof of the shop and looked up as her hood came off her head and revealed her long silver hair.

    "If Noah had been here he probably would have meddled." She rolled on the roof while giving some weirdughter.

    "Hey, who''s up there?" When she suddenly heard a woman''s voiceing from inside the store. Merian again pulled on her hood and then ran as she giggled and jumped between the buildings.

    If Noah saw her now, he wouldn''t believe this is the same grumpy girl who always treated him badly. Maybe this time he would fall in love with her?

 Chapter 146 - 145 - Ill Level Up.

    A few kilometers from the capital, an hour after the end of the battle in front of the capital''s gate.

    Tineever.

    The weather was cold and the rain had already started to fall. Royma who was still lying on top of her guild''s roof continued to whine while her body felt tired.

    Several times she tried to go down and use her spells to help the nearby residents, but only a few monsters were hurt, the monster army managed to destroy everything, it was a vision of hell.

    Royma lifted her body and sat up, looking straight ahead.

    She saw a lot of houses and shops in front of her, but most of them had damaged walls. She looked around the streets and found the bodies of locals scattered everywhere along with the bodies of monsters.

    The blood and flesh of the residents had mingled with that of the monsters.

    Monsters that are less outnumbered, of course. Adventurers who tried to help were killed and trampled in the streets, where the only thing that was still intact was their swords and armor.

    Their bodies... Everything was unrecognizable.

    "Shit��" Royma bit her bottom lip and then stood up again.

    The wave of monsters had passed, the city was already a mess, and she couldn''t see anyone wherever she looked.

    ''Is everyone dead?'' Thinking this as the rain fell on her head, she jumped to the front of the guild on top of some monster bodies she had killed earlier, the smell was horrible.

    The blood of monsters had a stench that usually left the environment reeking for days if not cleaned up properly.

    Arriving in front of the guild door, her protection was still there and the walls and windows hadn''t been broken, showing that the guild hadn''t been invaded and whoever was inside was probably fine.

    Royma gave a slight smile and looked out over the streets. Standing on the main street, she had a vision of the gate that was now destroyed and the bodies of the soldiers who had fought to keep the monsters from entering were thrown all over the ce.

    Some monsters were also dead over there, showing that they fought bravely.

    "Thank you for at least trying��" She thanked the soldiers who tried to protect them. They might not have made it, but they fought to the end, that''s what she was praising.

    And to the opposite side of the gate, the main street led to the mansion of the nobleman who ran the city. She walked the streets while clenching her fists and ignoring the bodies of small children lying in the alleys between the buildings.

    Then she approached the mansion.

    Guards were lying around with their bodies cut and the gate was destroyed. Looking up to the second floor, Royma could see hand-shaped blood marks on the mansion''s second-story window.

    Everything was so silent that she just didn''t want to go in there right now to see if there were any survivors.

    She turned and started looking around. No human beings are alive in her sight. She went through some narrow streets looking for someone but found only bodies and bodies in a terrible state.

    Houses with their doors and walls are broken, and inside blood and more blood stained the humble furniture of the residents. It made Royma''s heartache.

    In years and years of work, she has never experienced anything like this. She never thought she would see such a terrible scene in her entire life, the feeling she had now was pure hatred mixed with sadness.

    It was a feeling she hadn''t felt since her mother was murdered in front of her, it was a feeling that was gnawing at her and she wanted the person guilty of it to be tortured and killed in the worst possible way.

    Hic~~ Waaa~~

    The emotional trigger for Royma to start crying was the sight of a mother with a smile on her face hugging her little daughter in front of the door of one of the houses.

    Royma started crying desperately like a child as she walked the streets of her precious city, she couldn''t ept that things got that way in such a short time, she CAN''T ACCEPT IT.

    She ran quickly through the streets trying to ignore everything around her and ran straight to the adventurers'' guild. The protection was removed and the door opened, revealing therge pool of blood that had been left by Ketine''s wound when she was killed.

    Royma could still listen crying as she approached the room where the girls were locked.

    When the door opened, the girls looked scared at Royma, but soon after started crying again. Ketine''s closest friend was still beside her.

    Ketine''s body had been covered in a brown nket the girls found.

    "It''s finally over... But everything is destroyed." Tears welled up in Royma''s eyes again and she started to cry.

    The girls looked at that scene surprised as they had never seen their master cry before, but soon after understanding the meaning of her words, they started crying again.

    They all remembered their families who were in their homes.

    ####

    One hour before.

    In the capital of Southlein, the king sat smiling on his throne as he received the news that the battle had been won. He was so happy he almost jumped off his throne, but he had to keep hisposure.

    Mitle who was in front of him was also happy and relieved that everything had turned out well.

    "You did a good job." The King congratted Mitle and he was a little embarrassed about it.

    "Well I didn''t do much, the monsters managed to win without my help." He was worried about it. In the end, he didn''t help anything and just stayed hidden and being protected, he didn''t give any orders.

    Seeing this, the kingughed.

    "Hahahaha, but I''m sure those monsters won the battle because of you." The King looked at Mitle''s long hair, the King was thinking how very handsome and young he was.

    And probably his beauty was one of the reasons those monsters gave their all in battle.

    "But even so I don''t think I''ve done enough, I don''t deserve any reward," Mitle said this, but deep down he was feeling frustrated at having to refuse a reward.

    But his face lit up with a smile right away.

    "Don''t worry, I will give the reward as promised and you have no right to refuse"

    "Thank you, your majesty." Mitle was jumping with happiness in his mind.

    "Alright, you can go now, I''ve prepared the reward for you until tomorrow. I''ll have someone get in touch when the timees."

    "Right." Mitle rose and bowed once more. Then he walked out of the room with an excited smile. The king who remained seated on the throne looked satisfied.

    ''I need to warn Kime that everything went well, and I also need to warn that the monsters are heading towards the main army. Since she''s responsible for them, I think it''s good to let her know.'' The king rose and was escorted to theb again.

    When he entered, he found Kime sitting at a table while reading some documents with many numbers that the king couldn''t quite figure out what it was about.

    "It worked out, Kima, we won the battle. Just like you said, they had andslide victory."

    "Good to know, now leave me alone that I''m busy."

    "Do I need to remind you that I am the king?"

    "I don''t care, now go away."

    "Tsk."

    The king had onlye here to warn her, but he was eventually sent away. The king spoke to her about the monsters that have gone to the main army, but she just acted nonchntly about it.

    Now that everything was settled for the time being and it would take a while for him to receive news from the battlefield, the king decided to spend the rest of the day with his family. His wife was worried about the war, so he felt he had to support her.

    Already her daughter, she was as smiling as before, as if she didn''t know the meaning of war.

    ####

    Noah, who was sitting at the dinner table with his family, enjoyed dinner while he had a good conversation with all his family as before. It hasn''t happened for a while.

    Her mother, father, sister, and Lari sitting together at a table while they ate.

    Only they were here, their friends who came to the vige will stay in some houses in the vige. After some residents left, there were some houses left that could be used.

    D and chel were in one of the houses.

    Sara and Rose were in another.

    And Eli, Taciane, and Ciaphia were together in another house.

    So everything was going well. Everyone had already settled in and seemed to be fine and the protections were all finished, the only thing they had to do from now on was waiting.

    Or that''s what should be done.

    But Noah couldn''t sit still for the moment, so he had a few thoughts on his mind.

    ''I will level up.. Even if I do something crazy, I''m going to level up'' That''s what he thought as he stuffed food into his mouth.

 Chapter 147 - 146 – She Is A Sensual And Beautiful Girl.

    It was the next day.

    I was in the mood to go out and hunt something, but I don''t know if my mom would allow it since she''s still a little pissed at me for my disobedience.

    I thought she had already let it go, but she was really angry and wouldn''t take her eyes off me for a second afraid I would do something.

    With so much attention on me, I can''t go out hunting or doing something. But I would find some way to do this, maybe I can ask for help from some people, I think they will help me.

    But now I need to prepare myself.

    I opened my Status in front of my eyes.

    [Status]

    Name: Noah

    Level: 20

    Race: Human

    Age: 13

    Strength: 612

    Agility: 502

    Magic: 1569

    Skills

    Blessing of the goddess.

    Divine Eyes.

    Low Magic Resistance

    Low resistance against physical attacks

    Small Status Increase

    Wind speed

    Fire Magic - Level 6

    Water Magic - Level 6

    Wind Magic - Level 6

    Earth Magic - Level 6

    Swordsman - Level 8

    Skill Points �C 20

    [ The end ]

    I still had 20 skill points left and my swordsman skill had finally reached level 8.

    I don''t know when this happened, but I was quite satisfied. Now my magic was still at the same level even though I used them a few times, which is pretty weird.

    When I fought those monsters under the church I just used magic. But whatever.

    Looking at my Status, I felt pretty satisfied with my magics at the moment. Even the strongest people I''ve encountered didn''t have their magics at such a high level, so I wouldn''t need to spend points on spells alone right now.

    I don''t want to be a mage, I want to use a sword as my main means of fighting just like in the old days.

    ''My strength and agility are also at a very pleasant level. Should I look at the skills?

    Looking at the skills menu, I noticed that I didn''t have enough points to get any of them.

    The cheapest abilities were [Spell] which increased my amount of mana or magic. And the other abilities were [Tamer] and [Contract]

    Honestly, I was quite interested in the [Tamer] skill since I could tame monsters to use them in battle. But even so, all these skills cost 30 points, I don''t have enough.

    So I can''t pick up any skills yet.

    ''Should I join these dots? Or maybe I should put 10 points on strength and agility? So I will increase 100 points in each, it would be a very satisfactory evolution.''

    Haa~~

    I sighed and then put 10 points on strength and then another 10 points on agility, increasing both by 100 points. Each skill point increased by 10 in each stat, that was a lot.

    "But now I think it''s enough, I just need to gather points to get skills." I thought as I got out of bed and walked out of the house.

    A few thoughts popped into my head as I left andid my eyes on the wall around our vige. I should do something in this war because that way I don''t feel like the protagonist.

    ''Okay, I think I have an idea. It might be dangerous, but no one will know about it anyway.'' I walked to my mom''s side and greeted normally as if I wasn''t thinking about anything dangerous.

    ####

    When night came, the weather was cold and rain was falling outside. It was dinnertime so everyone was seated at the table as before.

    As the weather was cold, everyone wore a coat.

    "It got cold all of a sudden, didn''t it? Even though it rained yesterday, I didn''t think the temperature would drop that much." My dad said as he rubbed his hands together to hold back the cold.

    "Yes, it''s cold." My mom responded while she ate. She didn''t seem to mind the cold very much.

    "I just wanted to lie down and throw myself under the nket." Lisandra had her body shaking as she struggled to keep eating.

    "This is very abnormal, did something happen to make the weather this cold?" I asked confused as I looked at my mom. She was the best person when it came to that.

    "I do not know. It does not winter yet and it''s not snowing. So don''t know where all this cold came from. It started in the afternoon when the rain came."

    "Did no one use magic to make this happen?"

    "I''ve never heard of magic that can change the weather like that, but can you tell me why you think that?" Looking at my mom, I noticed that her forehead was a little wrinkled.

    Usually, these little wrinkles appear when she is irritated or worried.

    "If you stop and analyze, we''re pretty close to where the war is happening right now."

    "That''s true, and that''s why the protections were put in." My father interrupted the conversation.

    "Exactly. And so, maybe this is a spell that one of the armies used to destabilize the enemy army, isn''t it? None of the armies are prepared for a cold snap, so��"

    "Do you mean that some country used a spell to change the weather to affect the enemy army?"

    "That''s right."

    "But wouldn''t that be too stupid? Even if they use this magic and protect themselves from the cold, they would still have a hard time-fighting."

    "That''s true..."

    "Unless they use magic so strong that it kills enemy soldiers. This magic doesn''t help much as the two countries are not used to the cold. If any of the countries were used to the cold, it might have an advantage, but that''s not the case."

    "It makes sense��" My mom was right. If one of the armies had the advantage to deal with cold, it would make sense to use this magic, but this is not the case as the two countries are not cold and the weather is quite pleasant.

    But since that''s not it, what could it be...

    Seeing my thoughtful face, my mother decided to say something.

    "Maybe it''s just a passing cold snap, probably by tomorrow morning the weather will be back to normal."

    "Yes..."

    With this conversation over, everyone went to sleep. It was cold...

    Lying on my bed under the nket, I smiled and thought about how this cold hade at a really good time.

    "Okay, I guess that''s okay." I rose from the bed and my body shivered right away.

    "It''s cold, I think I should wear better pants to protect myself from the cold." I wearing long ck pants, an equally ck shirt with long sleeves, and over the shirt, I put on a coat.

    Apletely gray coat that had a hood. I used the hood to hide my hair and then took a piece of cloth and made a mask that covered my mouth and nose.

    "If anyone saw me right now, they''d think I''m a criminal." I smiled in my mind as I walked out of the bedroom. Since I was much more skillful, I was able to sneak out without making a noise.

    Going outside, I came face to face with arge curtain of fog that covered the entire vige. If it was any child, it would surely be afraid of some monster appearing in the fog.

    But Ipletely ignored this and walked through the vige which waspletely dark as most of the vigers slept early.

    Then I went to the house where Ciaphia, Eli, and Taciane were staying, preventing the guards from seeing me.

    I didn''t want to get caught and mistaken for a criminal. But I''m honestly more afraid of what my mom will do if she finds out I was sneaking out of the house at this hour.

    Knock~~

    Knock~~

    I gave the door a small knock as I looked to the side to make sure no one was around. Inside the house, it was still light, so I knew the girls were still awake.

    After a few seconds, the door opened.

    "Wow, you look like a criminal." The door was answered by Taciane.

    "I''m sorry about that, but this is the best way to protect myself from the cold and hide my appearance."

    "Don''t worry about it,e in." I entered the girls'' house with a bit of trepidation. When I entered, I found only a small living room with a small old sofa in the middle of the room.

    Ciaphia and Eli weren''t there.

    "Where are the other two?"

    "Eli is sleeping and Ciaphia is in her room. You cane here, she said you would." Following Taciane, I walked to the bedroom that was being used by Ciaphia.

    Knock~~

    Knock~~

    Taciane knocked on the door and then called out to Ciaphia.

    "Ciaphia, Noah is here."

    From inside the room, Ciaphia''s voice answered.

    "You can let him in."

    "Go ahead." Taciane opened the door wider, so without thinking twice I walked into the bedroom. Her room was a little dark, but at least it had some light sources that let me see rtively well.

    "So you came," Ciaphia said as she rose from a chair and turned to me.

    When she stood up and looked at me, I noticed that she was wearing some rather sexy pajamas that emphasized her big breasts. Her long, red hair was draped across her chest.

    Looking at her better, she was a sensual and beautiful girl.

 Chapter 148 - 147 – I Shouldnt Do This, But…

    Trying to avoid looking at her tits, I answered her.

    "Of course I came, didn''t I tell you I wanted to borrow a sword?"

    "Yes you did, but why did you need to ask me? And why do you need to leave at this hour hidden from your mother? What exactly are you going to do?" Ciaphia walked over and looked into my eyes.

    Since she was so much taller, I had to look up.

    "Well, I just want to go into the forest to hunt, but my mom wasn''t allowing it so I''m going at night. And about the sword, my mom took the one I had and I just can''t find a sword anywhere in the house."

    "I see. But why do you want to hunt? Is there any reason you want this so badly?" She turned and walked towards her bed, sitting up, she looked at me suspiciously as she gave me a small smile.

    I didn''t quite know how to respond right now.

    I can''t say I just want to level up to gain skill points, maybe she doesn''t believe me and thinks I''m crazy. Or maybe she believes and talks to someone about it.

    "I don''t have a reason, I just want to have fun."

    "You are lying." Hearing my statement, Ciaphia pointed her finger at me and smirked. What is this girl thinking right now? And how can she be so sure I''m lying.

    "When you''re lying you never look at the person''s face, your sister told me that." She said.

    "So why didn''t she notice when I lied about not working as an adventurer?"

    "Hehe, you admitted it."

    "?!" Hearing those words, my eyes widened in surprise when I realized I had been tricked. I practically admitted that I was lying to her now, dammit!

    Now I''m being pressed here.

    "That was a lie, Lisandra never told me about it. But it seems like it was enough to deceive you. Now answer me, why exactly do you want to go hunting at this hour? Maybe I can help you."

    I thought for a while longer and decided to tell her some of the truth. Minimal stuff that won''t affect me too much in the future.

    "Well... It''s something important, but I can''t tell you the details, is that okay?" I said as I approached her bed and faced her, "Now give me the sword, it''s toote already."

    If I stayed here longer, I probably wouldn''t have much time.

    "Okay, I''ll lend you the sword. But tomorrow you need to spend the day with me, what do you think? Or maybe you can sleep with me today and I''ll lend you my sword tomorrow." When Ciaphia said this, she emphasized her breasts towards me.

    "You''re more perverted than I thought..." I said as I looked at her disappointedly. But of course, I was enjoying that view, I would have no reason to refuse to look at such a sexy girl in front of me.

    "You fool. Take it." Ciaphia''s face turned red and then she got up and grabbed her sword from a small table.

    "Don''t you want me to sleep with you today?" I held her hand that she use to hand me the sword, making her face even redder.

    "That was a joke, idiot."

    "I''m kidding too." She is much purer than I thought. But I better stop ying around for a while, if she ends up falling in love with me could get moreplicated.

    "Right. But make sure youe back early and be careful, I''m only lending you this because I trust you and I know how strong you are."

    "Have you seen me fight before?"

    "No, but Lisandra told me some stories, about how you are the vige hero and saved a woman-"

    "Okay, enough, I don''t want to hear about it. It''s very embarrassing." My body squirms just imagining Lisandra treating me like a hero and telling these stories, it''s embarrassing.

    "Now take care, alright?"

    "Hm?" I looked up and Ciaphia was much closer to me than before, then I noticed a soft, suffocating sensation on my face. I was being drowned in her breasts.

    Ciaphia hugged me for a while longer and I put up with that feeling. When she released me, her face was red and she was about to start crying for some reason.

    "If you''re not prepared to do something like that, it''s better not to do it."

    "Shut up..." She pouted and then turned her face away, but I could see she was happy.

    Looks like she fell in love with me for some reason. Maybe she''s fallen in love because Lisandra telling her my stories to her? Or maybe she fell in love because we had so much fun together?

    Well, when I was together with her in the capital it was really fun. If I had to say... I like her. She probably likes me too but on a much higher level.

    Why did she fall in love? I need to think about what to do about itter, maybe I''ll end up epting her in the future? No, I already have Lari in my mind.

    Haaa~~

    I scratched my head and sighed as I left the room.

    Outside I found Taciane with a smirk on her face. Was she listening to everything?

    "Okay, now I need to say goodbye."

    "All right. And you know, I don''t want you to end up making Ciaphia cry, so you better think hard about her."

    "Hm? Is she that in love with me that much?"

    "I don''t know if she''s really in love or not, but I know she likes you. I also know you guys get along really well together, so that must have made her fall in love with you."

    "I was thinking the same thing. But don''t worry, I''ll think about it."

    "Right." Taciane looked pleased and I walked out of the girls'' house now with a sword at my waist.

    "Come on, I''m sure this is going to be fun." A smile appeared on my face, which was covered by a piece of cloth.

    ####

    Coming out of the house, the fog was even stronger outside. The guards held smallmps and walked around the vige so I could tell where they were and not approach.

    Being careful, I went to the back of the vige. If I jumped over the wall I would fall straight into the forest.

    If I went through the front, the guard on top of the tower would see me and put an end to my ns.

    Arriving at the back of the vige, there were some houses around here, but it was all dark showing that everyone was already asleep. Being very careful not to make any sound, I approached the wall.

    As I approached, I noticed that I would have some difficulties.

    The wall waspletely smooth and there was no support I could use to climb over the wall, it''s really hard. Seeing that I couldn''t jump over the wall without using something, I had an idea.

    ''That''s not a good idea��'' Even though I have that idea, I sure as hell don''t think it''s good to do it.

    I took a deep breath and started to climb the house that was next to the wall. Have people here, so I climbed carefully while leaning on the window and some building irregrities.

    When I climbed to the ceiling, I held my breath and paid attention to my surroundings. It didn''t look like anyone had seen me or the people inside the house had woken up.

    So using a little boost, and a little bit of wind magic, I lunged forward and grabbed the top of the wall. It was pretty easy with my strength and agility.

    Climbing over the wall, I was careful not to fall on the other side and end up in the hole, so I stood on the top of the wall and then threw myself towards the forest.

    As soon as I fell, a loud noise was made, so from inside I could hear a voice.

    "Is anyone around here? Show up." It was a man''s deep voice, it was one of the guards.

    So without looking back I moved on using fire magic to lighten the forest. The moonlight didn''t reach here, so it was dark.

    I also ended up encountering some traps along the way, but I managed to avoid them as I knew them and knew how they worked. After a while, I passed through the entire field of traps.

    "There, now that I''m here I need to prepare." I took the cloth from my face and smiled mischievously.

    I know I shouldn''t be doing this, as it would probably I will affect the war, but I just can''t control myself.

    Removing my sword from my waistband and putting the mask on my face again, I started walking through the forest towards the country''s border. Sometimes I found lost little monsters.

    sh~~

    But they were easily cut leaving arge pool of blood on the floor.

    "This sword is very good, I have to thank her better tomorrow. Does she still want me to spend my day with her?"

 Chapter 149 - 148 – Thats What Im After.

    Running through the forest quickly, I started to attract several small monsters that circted there, but I couldn''t even have fun, with just a swing of my sword they were killed.

    Before long, Ciaphia''s clean sword was stained with a great deal of blood. The dried blood had already stuck to the de of his sword, I should have brought some cloth to clean.

    But that didn''t matter, at least it was still pretty sharp.

    "Take this." A goblin that suddenly jumped in front of me had its head cut off in one swift motion. As his body fell to the ground, I ignored him and moved on.

    I continued running for another 20 minutes. I didn''t feel tired, but what was making me agonized was the cold that hit my unprotected eyes.

    I also didn''t wear a glove so my hands were aching a little. This cold it was a that doesn''t happen often, it''s only when we''re in winter that snowfalls. This was weird.

    But I controlled myself and ran for another 5 minutes before finding the same ce I visited years ago with my mother. The big stones my mother thought were the scales of an earth dragon were still around.

    The number of stones also seemed to have increased.

    "Maybe I should investigate thister? There are so many rocks here that I don''t doubt that dungeon showed up around here." I said jokingly as I walked away and ran towards the forest exit.

    ####

    Seven kilometers away, amidst Beastled''s army, themander was in his tent as he gritted his teeth and scratched his head. Seeing his impatience, the soldiers nearby didn''t dare say anything.

    "Damn, so they lost? How useless they be to manage to lose an army of 20,000 monsters? DAMN IT!" Themander gave the table a strong punch that made it break in half and fall to the floor.

    Seeing this scene, the closest soldier walked away scared.

    "I have to contact the king immediately. Hey you, go to the capital and tell the king what happened, also tell him that the twomanders we sent ran away during the battle."

    Taking the order, the man left the tent as he bowed and said goodbye.

    It was the middle of the night, but he couldn''t disobey the captain''s orders. Even cold, he mounted his horse and began riding directly to the capital of Beastled to inform the king of the failure of his attack.

    "But sir, at least we managed to destroy one of Southlein''s important cities, so..."

    "It''s not enough, the capital should have been destroyed. And don''t you see? Those things they used to destroy our monster army, they wille here." Themander put his fingernail in his mouth and bit down with all his might.

    As he gnawed at his nail, insane thoughts ran through his head.

    With the monster army being destroyed so easily by a small number of monsters, he couldn''t stay calm. ording to reports, those monsters are marching towards the border.

    "Are you sure this information is correct? Are theying towards the border? More importantly, was it just a small group of monsters that won? They may have used some secret weapon, or I don''t know."

    A man in his 40s said with doubts. His name was Altis he was the deputymander of the Beastled army. A man with little bear ears on top of his head.

    His face was young, but his body was muscr and developed, it was an interesting contrast and quitemon in his race.

    Unlike hismander. He had an old face and had little lion ears on his head. His face was very human-like, but he had small lion whiskers that grew between his mouth and nose.

    His name was Beroth Raca, a noble soldier of Beastled. A man whomanded the army even before the old king had his throne usurped. After the new king took over, Beroth knelt at his feet to continue his as amander.

    But now he knew he wasn''t doing a good job.

    "It''s not that. The person who gave us this information was one of the king''s guards, he would not give us any false information."

    "Maybe, but I wouldn''t believe them 100% if I were you."

    "Altis, you better not say this or they might end up listening to you. You know it''s best not to antagonize any of that king''s subordinates. It''s better to just follow orders and do everything to win this war."

    "I''m aware of that, but what do you want to do? Now that you know that monster army ising to the border, you have to make a move before it happens."

    "I know that! But it''s not easy, we''ll have to ask for help from those eight guards of the king, that''s the only way we can win."

    "I don''t think it''s necessary, if you just use the monster army and our soldiers on the field I think you''ll get an easy victory."

    "Don''t underestimate them so much, you know it won''t be that easy. Even with our army of monsters, most of them are weak monsters."

    "You are right..."

    "And with this cold that suddenly began to harm our soldiers, our fighting power diminished even more. Look outside, everyone is being frozen alive, we can''t protect everyone from the cold."

    "..."

    "But if we''re harmed, maybe the enemy army is too, but I''ll first wait for an order from the king for us to attack. The monsters that areing to the border may still take a while to get here."

    "You is sure? Maybe they have a faster means of transport."

    "Are you trying to give us a streak of bad luck? It''s better to be quiet."

    "Sorry."

    "But I think tomorrow we will receive orders and go on the attack. Until then, try to somehow keep the soldiers alive during this cold." Beroth sat in his chair and looked out of his tent.

    As he sighed, most of the soldiers left the tent, and only he remained there.

    Outside, he could hear amotion from some soldiers who wereining and crying because of the extreme cold they were going through. But with the help of Vice Commander Altis, bonfires began to be prepared.

    nkets were also distributed to people who were more sensitive to the cold.

    ''Damn, why did this cold have toe right now? And how did we lose an army of 20,000 monsters so easily? It''s all going wrong.''

    Beroth clenched his fists as he rose and walked out of his tent. It was dawn, but even so, most of the soldiers were still awake.

    Looking into the distance, he could see lights scattered across the border on the Southlein side. They were a long way off, but he could see they weren''t suffering as much from the cold as his army.

    ####

    Coming out of the forest, I found arge green field. A few trees were scattered around here, but most of it was apletely cleared field that was now covered in fog.

    Wherever I looked I could see almost nothing, showing that the armies were still some way off.

    ''Maybe I''m just far from the border.'' It took me a long time to get here as I didn''t use any skills, I was saving them to use when the time came.

    "Okay, let''s first find Southlein''s army." I left the forest and walked carefully across the open field to approach the border and meet Southlein''s army, and this took longer than I expected.

    Even though I started running halfway through, it might have taken 20 minutes to find something.

    Come to think of it, the war is far from the vige.

    ''Right, but it looks like I found it. Walking through the grassy, I crouched down. About 500 meters away, I could already see a lot of lights.

    They were like bonfires ormplights, but the fog that clouded my vision and the distance made the lights very dim. Carefully, I walked closer. As soon as I got closer, I noticed a big tent and I also started to hear some people''s voices.

    Of course, even at dawn, there will always be guards and people awake.

    ''Now that I''ve found Southlein''s army, I just need to move on to find Beastled''s army, don''t I?'' Now that I know where they were, I walked away and moved on to head towards the border.

    I had only seen part of Southlein''s camp before. I had walked for a long time and they were still there, it was an immeasurable camp, I couldn''t even know the exact size.

    The number of soldiers here was huge.

    "Dude, does Beastled really have the power to beat our country?" But from what my mom said, Beastled somehow manages to control monsters.

    And that''s what I''m after right now. If Beastled can control monsters and has sent monsters directly to the capital, there must be a lot of them here too.

    But now stopping to think about it, how is the capital? I know most of my friends are here, but there are people I met at school.

    Are they okay?

    ''No, now is not the time to think about it.. I''m sure they managed to escape since they are noble.''

 Chapter 150 - 149 – I Ended Up Drawing Too Much Attention.

    Walking for a few more minutes, I managed to reach the border between the countries. In the distance, I could already see the lights of Beastled''s army. If I had to calcte, maybe they''re a kilometer away from the border.

    The distance between Baestled''s army and Southlein was at most 3 kilometers, aren''t they too close? I don''t understand about wars, but I don''t think that''s how it should be done.

    ''Maybe they''re just caring the border so that neither army invades each other''s territory?'' No, they''re here for it.

    But I think they should prepare better and already maintain some kind of formation in case a surprise attack urs. As I approached Southlein''s army, I noticed that everyone was very rxed.

    The people in this world besides being weak don''t know how war works or how to n it? That might be the case.

    ''Fine, but now I''m going to forget about it and move on.'' I hope they aren''t nning a surprise attack tonight, I don''t want to get involved in a confrontation between the two countries.

    Even if what I do here ends up making the Beastled army angry, I hope I don''t participate in a confrontation between the two countries. In case things getplicated, I will leave here immediately.

    The border between the two countries didn''t have a wall or any kind of protection, so it was free for anyone to cross. But of course, it was strictly forbidden for anyone to cross another country''s border without passing through border control.

    So even if it didn''t have any protection, if you entered a country illegally, you would get caught as you need an ID.

    Well, the border control right now is closed so no one can leave their countries ore back.

    If you are an adventurer you can easily cross the border, but it also needs to be through border control.

    But now that you know this, you are aware of why borders do not have a guard to prevent an invasion. So by taking a few steps, I could easily cross the border.

    "Hmm?" As soon as I crossed the border, a cold wind hit me making my body shiver. The fog was blown away by the wind so it revealed arge field equally green, but much prettier than what I had been through before.

    There were also flowers and more flowers around here.

    ''Their country has beautiful fields, doesn''t it?'' Just by leaving Southlein and taking a few steps, I was able to tell the difference.

    Walking through that green grass, I started to notice some soldiers in the distance around a fire. They all had animal ears and tails and wore old and worn armor.

    Their bodies shivered from the cold and they were thin.

    "Urg, are these soldiers okay?" I wrinkled my forehead as I stared at that scene. Not just them, but I continued walking about 200 meters of the army as I watched them.

    I was in the middle of the dark field and there was no lighting around me, just the dim moonlight that lit up around here. But the fog that had returned would not let me be seen.

    But for some reason, I could see some of the soldiers very well. Of course, only the closest ones, the ones farthest I couldn''t see.

    In the distance, I could only see fires and tents dotted around his camp.

    "But that''s not my goal, let''s go ahead and look for these monsters." I wasn''t sure the monsters were here, maybe they were on the other side of the army.

    Even if they aren''t here, next time I''ll go to the other side. Maybe tomorrow? I can''t go there today, it probably won''t be that long before dawn starts. I also feel my body starting to get tired already.

    Taking long strides while ignoring the Beastled army, I came to a rise, it was a hill that I climbed with a little difficulty, but I managed to get up there.

    As soon as I reached the top of the hill I looked back.

    In addition to the great curtain of fog that was now decreasing, I could also see the lights of the two armies and their extension, it was huge.

    "I don''t want to get into a battle between these two armies," I said as I sighed and then turned to look straight ahead.

    On the other side of the hill, it was very dark, but I could see some of the monsters walking around. For a moment I thought the number of monsters here outnumbered Southlein''s soldiers.

    I looked at that scene and wiped the sweat from my forehead.

    "Dude, that''s a lot." I put my hands on my hips and looked down towards that great army of monsters. Even though it''s dark, I could see some goblins carrying torches.

    Large Orcs and Ogres that could be identified by the sparkle in their eyes, as well as other monsters I had never faced before.

    Some kind of horse with apletely ck body, a monster that had a "helmet" that looked stiff on top of its body.

    Some little men could be mistaken for goblins. If they didn''t have little horns on their heads and a long tail that kept wagging I could tell they were goblins.

    But these were only the closest monsters that the moon could illuminate. Behind those monsters, I could see thousands of shadows.

    "Is it a good idea to attack here? I don''t want to end up drawing the wrath of so many monsters towards me... Hahaha."

    I thought their number would be a little smaller. My mana and my stamina are not enough to fight these things.

    "Haaa~~ Whatever, I just need to kill as much as I can." A lot of mana started to circte in my body which started to lighten up.

    The fog around me began to fade as the atmosphere got warmer and the grass at my feet began to burn.

    Before long, orange, yellow, and red particles began to gather in my palm. A lot of them were being created and a huge ball of fire was appearing in my hand.

    This was a slightly less powerful version of the one I used to destroy that building under the church.

    "Alright, let''s go." I raised my hand and prepared to throw the fireball towards the army of monsters that could now be partially seen because of the re caused by my magic.

    But suddenly.

    Puff~~

    The ambient lighting disappeared.

    "Hm? What?" I looked at my hand again and noticed that my magic and the mana I had used hadpletely disappeared.

    Feeling my body go cold and start to shiver, arge amount of cold sweat broke out on my forehead. It was the feeling of death, it was something I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Hearing a few steps behind me, I didn''t have the heart to turn around to face whoever it was. I knew this person was dangerous and could kill me if he wanted to.

    I just kept silent and didn''t say anything just tried to turn around slowly to look at that person who approached. But before I could do anything, a voice called to me.

    "What do you think you are doing?" It was a powerful voice and it made my entire body tremble. When I heard his voice, I didn''t want to look back, but I struggled to turn around slowly.

    My hands were cooler and my breathing was ragged.

    "Urrg~~" Before I could turn to look at the voice, I got a big impact on my back that made me lose the ability to speak. I flew behind the hill towards the monster army.

    As I fell towards the monster army, I looked up at the top of the hill and noticed only arge armor standing there as it looked at me. The moonlight illuminated his body, making his powerful presence very evident.

    I tried to see his Status, but the distance was too far.

    "I ended up drawing too much attention, DAMN!" As I pulled the sword from my waistband still in midair, I swiveled my body to look directly at the army that was close to swallowing me.

    "HAAAAAAAA~~" With a shrill scream and a swing of my sword, arge amount of water was thrown down like a huge de that stretched meters away forward.

    My magic cut monsters that were up to 20 meters away from where my attack took ce. And then I fell to the ground, still having trouble breathing.

    Dropping to the ground and looking straight ahead, I noticed arge path that had been made with just a flick of my de. But that path was soon upied by another great wave of monsters.

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 21]

    [You received 10 skill points]

    Within seconds I was surrounded and ready to be swallowed alive by the monsters.

 Chapter 151 - 150 – Did Someone Invade?

    Falling into that crowd of monsters, I broke out in a cold sweat and smiled as I got up and prepared for battle.

    Looking up the hill below, I noticed that that armor was already gone, so I took advantage of this situation to use all my strength to try to get away from here as quickly as possible.

    I don''t know what that thing was, or what army he works for, but I''ll be in trouble if I stay here.

    "Let''s have fun." Within seconds, thousands of monsters approached me at once. Arge ogre jumped towards me with its mouth open, small goblins appeared with swords in hand to hit me.

    And those little men who looked like goblins began to prepare some kind of magic to y on me.

    "I won''t let you do what you want." With the manaing out of my hand and merging with my sword, a great me began to force itself onto the de of my sword.

    The monsters were a little scared but didn''t back away.

    The monsters that were now three feet away, tried to attack me, but with my sword covered in fire, I spun my body 360�� and hit all the monsters that were around me.

    All the monsters around me were hit by a zing me that burned their bodies enough to kill them in just a second.

    Now I had more room to move.

    Continuing with the fire magic on my sword, I kicked the ground and flew forward towards the monsters while swinging my sword and arge amount of fire burned the monsters in front of me.

    I continued swinging my sword as my mana quickly drained.

    This went on for another 5 minutes before I felt my body starting to get tired. My amount of mana wasn''t as big as I thought, or maybe this attack uses up a lot more mana than it should.

    With my magic disabled, I started to be surrounded by monsters again, but I didn''t give up and moved on.

    In just a second, I advanced towards arge Orc who held arge wooden club. He raised his arm to try to hit me, but his club came down and hit the ground directly.

    I had disappeared and then reappeared again, thrusting my sword into his chest.

    The Orc fell, but I didn''t have time to rest.

    With his friend being killed, other nearby Orcs approached to challenge me as they ran over the smaller monsters. They all held big wooden clubs and tried to hit me.

    But his movements were slow and awkward.

    With quick movements, I dodged their attacks and then cut their bellies and breasts with ease. Of course, during this battle, the little monsters wouldn''t leave me alone, but they were weaker.

    Oing goblins were easily killed, weak monsters that even an ordinary citizen could handle if it wasn''t arge group.

    And so my battle continued. I had opened a small arena where the monsters were approaching to face me, but with each passing minute, this "Arena" was getting smaller with the impatience of the monsters.

    Before long I started being attacked from all sides at once.

    Orcs and Ogres with their incredible strength tried to hit me, but I avoided their attacks while cutting as much of them as I could, but because of that, the monsters like goblins had time to hit me.

    Over time, small cuts appeared on my body. They were cuts made with rusty swords and they didn''t cause deep wounds, but I could get an infection.

    The monsters I had seen before, which had a "helmet" over their bodies, would turn into a ball and spin towards me under the legs of the bigger monsters.

    They were fast, so they often I couldn''t avoid their attacks, so I got kick-like blows to my body. There were a lot of them, but I couldn''t kill them with my magic or my sword.

    Their protection was too strong.

    "Haaa" As I dodged simultaneous attacks from two ogres, I swung my sword and ripped both of their arms off. The blood that spilled from his torn arms spilled onto the smaller monsters nearby, leaving their eyesight impaired.

    Taking advantage of this situation, I gave strong kicks towards the heads of the goblins and small horned men while ducking to avoid one of the balls that flew towards my head.

    I was getting attack from different parts, my body was deteriorating over time and I was very tired.

    I looked around while still swinging my sword, and noticed that the number of monsters didn''t seem to have decreased one bit even though I had already gone up 5 levels.

    Even though I tried to keep moving towards the hill to get out of here, it was like I couldn''t move forward at all.

    ''Oh dammit, if this goes on like this I''m going to die for sure, I think I''d better give it my all and get out of here as soon as possible.''

    "It''s better to stop ying for a bit...Urg" I said as I took an attack from another monster that had turned into a ball. Surely my body will be sore for days after this battle.

    Right after that, I activated all my abilities.

    [Small Resistance against Magic]

    [Small resistance against physical attacks]

    [Small Status Increase]

    [ Wind speed ]

    And finally, I also activated the [Goddess''s Blessing] That I had received a while ago. Before it had taken a while to activate, but this time it was an immediate activation.

    "Ahahahahaha, look at this." Iughed as I felt my body grow hot and brim with magic. My body started topletely heal.

    "This must be the effect of the goddess''s blessing, I have to take a closer look at its effectster."

    Feeling this sensation, I looked at my Status to see how it was, and as a result, my eyes sparkled.

    [Status]

    Name: Noah

    Level: 26

    Race: Human

    Age: 13

    Strength: 712 + 712 + 71

    Agility: 602 + 602 + 60 + 180

    Magic: 1569 + 1569 + 156

    My attributes had increased in apletely absurd way. I knew the [Small Status Increase] increased all my stats by 10% and the [Wind Speed] skill increased my Agility by 30%, but what the hell is this?

    Does the goddess''s blessing increase everything by 100%? This is insane, this ispletely broken, is this correct?

    ''Maybe that''s whyst time I felt my body so light and strong after activating this ability. Thank you, goddess.'' A smile spread across my face and my heart pounded.

    All my attributes were now above 1000.

    And with that, my will to fight practically increased by 100% too.

    So with just one simple word.

    "Burn." Arge wall of me appeared around me and then lurched toward the surrounding monsters, turning each one to gray in seconds.

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 27 ]

    [ You received 10 skill points ]

    "Time to start the massacre." All this strength wouldst for a while longer, I at least want to use as much as I can to raise my level.

    But I can''t lose control, I have to know the right time to get out of here.

    ####

    Less than a mile away, Beastled''smander was lying on a mattress ced in one of the tents, finally getting some rest after so long. Leavingmand of the army to his Deputy Commander, he felt confident sleeping.

    But when he was close to falling asleep, he heard someone''s voice calling him.

    A little impatient, he got to his feet and stared at the tent door as he grunted.

    "What is it now? I''m trying to sleep because it''ll soon be dawn."

    "I''m sorry sir, but something happened."

    "What happened that was so important?" Unwilling to talk, themander threw himself in the mattress and waited for the soldier to respond.

    "Looks like someone invaded our army, one of the king''s guards found him."

    "Has someone invaded our army? But if the king''s guard found him, he must be dead already, isn''t he?"

    "The guard said he took care of him and that he''s probably already dead."

    "Probably? Is he not sure?" Themander, losing patience, got up from the mattress and put on his shoe. Leaving the tent, he went to the biggest tent where was where the Vice Commander was.

    As he walked, he decided to ask the soldier who apanied him a few questions.

    "Has the soldier I sent to the capital returned?"

    "No sir, maybe he''ll be here in a few hours."

    "Damn, the capital is not that far from here. He should have gotten here a long time ago. Tsk." Clicking his tongue, he entered the tent.

    "So what happened? Who invaded?" Themander found one of the guards inside and his Vice Commander who was talking to him.

    "Looks like it was just one person, but the guard here seems to have dealt with him." The Vice Commander said confidently.

    The guard nodded in confirmation.

    "Are you sure about that? Did you go back there to look at what was going on?"

    With themander''s question, the guard didn''t make any kind of gesture. Seeing this, themander looked annoyed: "So you didn''t look. You should go back there now and see if this person is dead.. I have a bad feeling about this."

 Chapter 152 - 151 – Euphoria.

    With themander''s question, the Vice Commander answered before the guard said anything. The guard seemed indifferent and didn''t seem angry, but the Vice Commander didn''t want the Commander to end up irritating the guard at some point.

    "It was just a child. So he decided not toe back because he''s sure that child was already dead." The Vicemander said as he rose from his chair.

    "A child? You are kidding with me?" Themander said impatiently as he moved closer to the guard: "Who was it? And did you kill him?" Themander said as he looked into the opening of the guard''s helmet.

    What he could see was just a frightening red glow, but he still didn''t pull away.

    "He was a child because of his stature. He was wearing an outfit that didn''t allow me to see any part of his body, so I couldn''t see his appearance very well."

    The guard only remembered the boy''s eyes showing, but he couldn''t see the boy''s eye color because of the dark.

    "Are you sure it wasn''t a dwarf?"

    "I''m sure of that, he was too thin to be a dwarf."

    "I see, so it was just a child..." Themander stepped away from the guard as ced a hand on his chin and thought.

    After some time in silence, themander questioned the guard again.

    "But what happened to him? You didn''t go back there to check, did you? I''m really worried about it."

    "As I said, he''s just a child, he''s already dead." The guard said as he prepared to walk out of the tent. But before leaving, he turned again to look at themander.

    Seeing this, themander held his breath, afraid the guard would do something to him.

    "But I''ll go back there to check."

    "Do that, if it was just a kid he wouldn''t be here." Even with fear, themander replied.

    With a wave, the guard left the tent and walked away towards the monster army where he had thrown that little child before. The guard was only going out of obligation, he was sure that child had been dead for a long time.

    In the tent, themander was still worried.

    "I thought he was going to kill me."

    "You shouldn''t talk to him like that, you''ll end up getting killed." The Vicemander said worriedly. But right away he went back to acting as before.

    "But this is very strange, do you think this child is a person who works for Southlein''s army?"

    "I do not know. But from what the guard told me before, the child seemed to be after the monsters andpletely ignored our main army."

    "I see, so he''s after the monsters. That''s weird, maybe they found out the monster army is here and sent someone to exterminate it or keep the monsters upied while they attack?"

    "But would they send only one child? No, that doesn''t make sense."

    "But if that''s not it, what do you think it is? Just a curious child?"

    "If I had to say it, I''d say it''s just a kid who likes to venture out and has gone where he shouldn''t. This child has probably already been eaten by monsters."

    "I don''t know... I''m still a little scared about it."

    "Are you afraid of a child? Hahaha, I didn''t think you were such a coward. Come on, nothing will happen, you should rest and wait for the king to get in touch so that the attack can begin."

    "I''ve already lost sleep, I''ll just wait for news from that guard."

    "You are so annoying, you know?"

    "I''m not annoying, I''m just being cautious."

    "Okay, okay. I''ll take advantage and I''ll go to my tent to rest."

    "Sure, I''ll stay here and take care of everything."

    After that, the Vicemander left the tent and went directly to his tent andy down as he protect himself from the cold. Meanwhile, themander continued to bite his nails as he waited anxiously for news.

    He didn''t think he was being too cautious he thought he was doing the right thing by getting so worried.

    "That child��is dangerous." His feline instincts continued to point to that.

    ####

    The amount of power was incredible, my body was boiling and I was feeling like my energy was never going to run out. Holding my sword, I swung it and a great deal of fire was thrown at the monsters, burning them alive.

    When monsters approached me, I used fire magic to burn everyone around me.

    But getting tired of just using fire magic, I started using water magic to create des that were thrown randomly at the army while I also used my sword to cut.

    Within minutes a mountain of bodies was made. Monsters with their bodies cut off began to be eaten by their friends as I continued to kill them quickly.

    ''But now I think I had enough fun. I''ve also leveled up enough, I can get out of here now.'' Using all my agility and strength, I started to clear a path while killing the monsters in front of me.

    The monsters that came from the front were cut by my sword and the other monsters that tried to approach were killed by my magic.

    Arge jet of water was thrown from all over my body to all sides. A concentrated jet of water pierced the monsters'' bodies and killed them.

    I was feeling like a killing machine.

    All monsters that approached me were quickly killed as they screamed in despair.

    I confess that I was having fun, but it was also getting a little boring because it was so easy.

    "Right, now get out of my way." Saying this, arge ball of fire that gave off great heat appeared on the tip of my sword.

    With a great deal of magic concentrated there, I swung my sword vertically toward the monsters in front of me. When the sword touched the ground, an explosion happened in front of me.

    Then several explosions were happening in a straight line, opening the way for me to pass. The sound of explosions hurt my ears as dirt and bits of monsters flew everywhere.

    The heat I felt was immense, but I didn''t care and moved forward even with a little fire still left.

    I ran at full speed, putting out all the fire that was left because of the draft created by my speed. I walked up the hill a bit and looked back, the monsters were advancing towards me.

    But when I looked at them, I noticed that their number had dwindled considerably.

    "How many monsters have I killed? Well, I think my level shows that a lot of them were killed."

    Few bodies were left as those that were cut were eaten by other monsters and most of them were charred with fire magic. What was left there were just angry, bloodthirsty monsters.

    "Alright, onest spell." Looking at the scene of an avnche of monsters scrambling up the hill, my heart started beating fast. I had to do this.

    Since I was stoppedst time, I think it''s okay for me to do that now.

    I put my sword down and then focused all my magic on my hand again. Then arge ball of fire began to grow in front of my hand, an even greater amount of mana than was used before.

    The environment around me was silent as I concentrated on just that.

    Then, holding my breath, I threw it.

    A fireball the size of a human body. Was huge. The ball emitted a strong light that could probably be seen from miles away.

    Strong heat was emitted, enough to burn the monsters as they approached the fireball. No, it wasn''t them that approached, it was the fireball that approached them.

    When they realized they were in danger, even monsters who had little intelligence tried to run, but it was toote.

    The fireball hit the monsters and turned them to ash. But she didn''t stop there.

    The fireball moved forward burning all the monsters that were in the way, but after crashing into the ground.

    The environment was silent for only 3 seconds, it was as if time had stopped. After that, the brightness increased, increased enough to bepared to the afternoon sun.

    And then.

    BOOM~~

    BOOM~~

    BOOM~~

    Several explosions followed, arge amount of fire rising into the sky in the shape of a mushroom. No, several of these mushrooms formed amid the monster army.

    My current level was 38, I had climbed 11 levels before and I currently had 180 skill points to use.

    I thought that was enough, but I was wrong, euphoria hit me as I started to hear that robotic voice in my mind over and over again.

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 39 ]

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 40 ]

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 41 ]

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 42 ]

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 43 ]

    [ You have leveled up - Current level 44 ]

    .....

    My level jumped straight to 51 and I had over 300 points to use.

 Chapter 153 - 152 – What Is This Guy?

    As I got those messages showing that I had leveled up, I startedughing and looked straight ahead to where my magic had been cast. Several craters were opened in the ground.

    The monsters had almost all been wiped out in just one spell.

    "I didn''t think it would be that strong." Maybe the Goddess''s blessing also increases the strength of my spells? It should probably be something like that.

    But now I felt satisfied. Most of the monsters had been wiped out and my level had already gone up. Also, I have so many skill points that I can''t think of what to do with them.

    "Now let''s get out of here." It had been a few hours already, it probably wouldn''t be long before dawn began. I had to get home soon or I''m going to have a lot of trouble exining all this.

    My father and mother wake up very early, so I''m afraid to get home and they''re waiting for me with a sword in their hand...

    They wouldn''t be so extreme, but I think you got it.

    Now that the monsters had been wiped out, the ones that were left didn''t want toe near me, and I''m grateful for that. So, ignoring the rest of the retreating monsters, I turned to walk away.

    Looking at the moon, it was probably 3 a.m. by now, so I quickened my steps.

    But a feeling of alert hit me as I started up the hill.

    "Who is it? Is it you again? For who you work?" With a sense of danger, I quickly assumed it was the same person wearing the armor as before. I was a little scared and worried, but I didn''t let on.

    I looked around and saw no one. My skills were almost reaching their time limit, and when they run out I''ll be even more vulnerable.

    "I''ll move on." Even though I had a sense of danger, I started up the hill quickly as I didn''t get any response, but when I climbed the hill.

    I started to hear a bigmotion.

    When I looked at the Beastled army at a distance, I noticed they were preparing for battle. All the soldiers had already risen and were in formation.

    Many of them wore old armor, but some wore less worn armor and were mounted on horses.

    ''I can tell who''s a noble just by looking.'' Putting that useless thought aside, I prepared to get out of there as quickly as possible as the main showdown would probably start now.

    So with all my agility, I prepared to run from there.

    But...

    "Hm?" The moment I got ready to run, I felt something holding my foot. It felt sticky, like a slime''s body, but when I looked down, it wasn''t a slime.

    It was a kind of ck tentacle that started to wrap around my leg.

    "What the fuck is this?" Picking up my sword, I shed that tentacle that was then pulled away from me. The part of the tentacle that remained on my leg disappeared soon after.

    "What you want?" I asked again as I looked around.

    But as I looked around, a powerful voice reached my ears making my body tremble.

    "Up here." At his words, I looked up and there I saw him. A man in great heavy armor was flying like it was no big deal.

    A magic that I didn''t know existed or that it would be possible to learn, flight magic, that''s amazing.

    "Wait, isn''t this the time to be delighted, this guy doesn''t want to kill me?" That armor kept staring at me as I could see a red glow in the opening of his helmet.

    Were they his eyes?

    No, it was weird, what I saw didn''t look like eyes, but just a light that was inside the helmet. Looking at it well, that man didn''t seem to have a face there, it looked like his helmet was empty.

    "What you want? You tried to kill me before, didn''t you? For who you work?"

    "I don''t need to tell you, now tell me how you did it." The man said as he slowly descended to the ground and stopped in front of me. I didn''t look scared but instinctively pulled away.

    "How did I get what?"

    "How did you manage to survive. I was sure you were just a child, but it seems I couldn''t assess you correctly." The man didn''t look angry or show any other feeling, he looked like an "Empty Shell"

    "I just used magic to kill them all, isn''t it simple?"

    "Magic? Did you manage to beat them all with magic alone? I''m very surprised."

    "I''m more surprised at you, what are you?" As the man approached, I had the opportunity to look at his Status, which made me worried and confused about what he was.

    [Status]

    Name: Number 3

    Level: 345

    Breed: ???

    Age: ???

    Strength: 5678

    Agility: 4456

    Magic: 17889

    Skills

    Dark Magic - Level 15

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???

    [ The end ]

    "I''m just a guard to the king, what about you? For who you work?"

    "I don''t work for anyone, I just wanted to have some fun."

    "You interfered in the war between two countries, harmed my country and now you''re saying you wanted to have fun? You''re funny." He said with a menacing tone.

    You just admitted you work for Beastled.

    "Well, sorry about that?"

    "..."

    "You''re going to let me go, aren''t you? I feel I won''t be of much use to the Beastled army and I need to go home." I said in a childish tone to try to deceive him, but I waspletely ignored.

    "..."

    With nothing to do, I started walking away hoping that nothing would happen, and thatsted for a while.

    I kept walking as far away from the Beastled army as possible as I walked towards the forest, but maybe I only walked for two minutes before I felt something approaching.

    Looking back and frowning, I noticed that armor approaching me quickly. In just two seconds she came over and spun around to kick me in the stomach.

    My goddess blessing and my still-activated abilities allowed me not to die instantly, but my ribs felt out of ce.

    "Cough...Chough...I should have known I wouldn''t get out of here easily." I spat out arge amount of blood that smeared all over my mask, forcing myself to take it off so I wouldn''t choke on my blood.

    "I''m sorry but I can''t let you out of here, if you leave now that you''ve hurt us so much, my king will be angry." The armor walked slowly towards me as I struggled to my feet.

    "I don''t want to die now, so I will fight with all my strength to get out of here."

    "Good luck with that." Again the armor sped up and left a trail of dust behind as it approached and threw a punch with its right arm towards my face.

    ''Your moves are too fast.'' For just a few centimeters I managed to tilt my head back as I watched his punch pass in front of my eyes, but I didn''t have time to rest.

    With his other hand, hended another punch that I couldn''t avoid very well. I tried to lean my body away, but his punch directly hit my right shoulder.

    "Guh~~" I moaned as I heard a strange noise like my shoulder had been broken. No, he probably was.

    I tried to move my right arm, but it wouldn''t move anymore, my arm was unusable with just one punch from this guy. He''s too fucking strong, I didn''t think I''d have someone like that here, shit!

    Several punches were fired as I backed away and jumped back, narrowly avoiding his punches. I don''t even know how I could keep up with his punches, but my abilities were about to be disabled and that''s sucks.

    I was jumping back and avoiding his attacks for a long time when I realized I was already approaching the Beastled army while being pressed.

    "Are you wanting to take me directly to your army? Why?"

    "It wasn''t my intention, my only intention is to kill you, but you keep dodging my attacks."

    "Of course I''ll dodge your attacks, do you think I want to die? Idiot." After so much avoiding his attacks, I decided to fight back. It would make no sense to use my sword as it would not pierce your armor.

    Then.

    With my magic activated,rge stakes as hard as iron emerged from beneath the feet of the nearby armor.

    But it was in vain.

    The armor used its flight magic to ascend while avoiding my stakes, but taking advantage of that situation, I threw a fire spell in its direction. But my magic didn''t hit him and he disappeared.

    The great armor that disappeared from the sky appeared behind me in a second.

    I just felt his presence and turned around, but without having much time to avoid it, I used earth magic again and created a shield so he wouldn''t hit me.

 Chapter 154 - 153 – Thats It!

    With my protection in ce, I tried to get as far away as possible before the guard''s punch hit the wall and shattered it to pieces. Such a strong wall was easily broken.

    Therge pieces of the stone wall I created flew towards me and hit my body.

    The produced dust got into my eyes preventing me from seeing very well. Seeing that I was slightly harmed, the guard advanced towards me and made a kick towards my waist on the right side.

    Without much time to avoid and realizing it was toote, his kick hit me and it felt like my organs had been crushed inside my belly. My spine had also been damaged.

    I flew a few meters away as I hit the ground and was rolling while feeling tremendous pain.

    Dust rose where I rolled, leaving my body all dirty.

    Bleh~~

    Making a vomiting sound, arge amount of blood came out of my mouth and mixed with the earth.

    But the man wouldn''t let me rest, he ran towards me again and was at my right side in a second. He lifted his foot above my head before I knew it. He was getting ready to hit me.

    Does he want to smash my head?

    Damn it.

    I rolled to the opposite side he was on and dodged his foot, whichnded in the same ce my head had been before. The ground cracked a little and a deep indentation of his foot remained there in the ground.

    If this had hit me, my head would have been pulverized.

    "Damn, just leave me alone," I said as I endured the pain and I got up.

    I got up already removing my sword and putting fire magic on it to at least try to damage the armor a little, but as soon as I got up, the armor was already in front of me again.

    Using the sword that was now filled with mana and fire magic, I ced it in front of my chest where his punch was aimed.

    His punch hitting my sword made my entire body tremble. I flew a few feet back as I struggled to stay upright.

    Looking at the sword, it had now been cracked and was close to breaking.

    "Even using mana it couldn''t take your punch." The now unusable sword was thrown to the ground by me and I faced the armor once more. It had stopped running after me and was watching me.

    My abilities were about to be disabled and my sense of danger was insane.

    Beastled''s soldiers some distance away also seemed to have sensed what was happening, but they didn''te any closer. Well, the way things are going, they know they don''t need to help.

    ''The problem is, this guy is too fast. I could handle him if he didn''t go so fast. This son of a bitch will keep avoiding all my spells I try to use and I won''t be able to get away.''

    Shit, I don''t see how I''m going to get out of this ce, maybe I should think of some n to at least getaway.

    Come to think of it, can''t that woman help me a little?

    ''Goddess, are you listening to me? Could you help me a little? I promise you I''ll make it up to youter.'' I thought she listened, but got no response and just continued to stand there.

    "What''s it? Already gave up? I''m getting a little bored and I need to join my army. Why don''t you die soon?" The armor this time did not advance towards me, but on its arm,rge tentacles appeared.

    ck tentacles that were sticking out of his hand and began to curl around his arm as they emitted a sinister aura. I wasn''t too far away either, so I could hear a disgusting sound.

    "I just can''t die right now," I said as I wiped my mouth which was still smeared with blood. My body was already all bruised and damaged, I don''t know how much more I could take.

    Probably right now I have organ damage, maybe I have internal bleeding.

    My clothes are torn and dirty, this guy had already seen my face and would probably go after me if I ran away from here.

    ''Things aren''t looking so good.'' But I need to at stay alive for now. I''m sure when I meet this guy again I''ll have enough strength to kill him.

    While I was distracted, those tentacles continued to move and covered the man''s entire arm.

    Taking advantage of this situation, I activated a quick wind spell towards the man. It was a lot like the water de I used before against the monster army, but the de made with wind magic had more speed.

    The magic flew towards him with a diagonal movement of my arm that was still usable.

    The magic flew towards him quickly producing a loud sound, but as soon as it hit the armor, the magic disappeared instantly. I hadn''t even been able to scratch his armor.

    Next, I used the water de, small balls made of fire very much like magma because of their heat, earth thorns as hard as iron, I swung my arm as I cast spells over and over again.

    But my mana was being drained and the armor wasn''t being damaged at all.

    ''How strong is the magical protection of this armor? This is unfair. Okay, so let''s see if you can handle it.'' I tried using the same magic as before. I used the rest of my mana.

    The same fire magic I used to kill most of the army, but when my big fireball started to be created. I got caught.

    In a second, as if they had the speed of my previous wind magic, his tentacles that had been just wrapped around his arm flew toward me and grabbed me.

    The tentacles that held my hand I used my magic on approached the fireball and then it disappeared from my hand like the first time I met this man.

    Other tentacles wrapped around my leg preventing me from moving, and my unusable arm was also caught, causing a great pain that made me grit my teeth.

    I started to thrash around as I used all my strength, but those ck tentacles continued to hold me back.

    "I allowed you to run, but you kept casting spells at me the entire time, I didn''t think you were such an idiot." The armor said and a tentacle protruded directly from the opening of his helmet like a tongue.

    "If I had run, would you let me get away?"

    "If you tried to run, I''d catch you using my kids quickly." Urg, does he call these tentacles sons? That''s nasty.

    Listen, these things are moving weird here, this is so gross.

    "So what would it do? I at least thought I could win if I tried to use all kinds of magic, but your magical defense is impressive."

    "Is this a praise?"

    "You could say yes, I wish I had a magical protection as incredible as yours."

    "Thanks. But now you have something to say before you die? I need to get back quickly and I don''t have a lot of time."

    "I already said I''m not going to die," I said with a smile on my face as I watched that tentacle-like tongue that came out of his helmet. That was getting closer to me.

    I furrowed my eyebrows as I watched that thing.

    I tried to use the strength of my body again to release the tentacles, but they wouldn''t let me out at all, not even nearly 2,000 points of strength is enough. I also tried using magic, but my mana was drained.

    What a problematic skill.

    "Shit." When I realized, the tentacle that came out of his helmet came closer and started circling my neck. A sticky, disgusting sensation hit my body as he squeezed my neck.

    "Can you stop this? It''s disgusting." I said as I seemed to be calm, but in my mind, I was screaming again for the help.

    ''Useless goddess, help me here, I don''t want to die again, dammit!''

    That tentacle started to tighten more, but then I remembered something, I have a lot of skill points left. What happens if I put all my points in my strength?

    ''No, that tentacle is already starting to choke me, and even if I was strong maybe I still couldn''t stay alive.''

    I opened my Status in front of me while having trouble breathing. But I ignored the tentacles for now and started looking at some things I could do to avoid my death for the time being.

    "Right, that''s it."

    "Hm?"

    At my words, the tentacles around me tightened a little more, the guard seemed to realize that I was up to something so he started to tighten the tentacle around my neck even tighter.

 Chapter 155 - 154 -I Was Wrong.

    A few minutes before Noah was found, themander was inside the tent as he waited for the guard he had sent to the capital to return. He was still impatient but somehow managed to control himself.

    Her nails had already been bitten and her legs wouldn''t stop rocking from his anxiety.

    "He should be almost here, let''s wait." He said as he got up and started walking around quickly and a little awkwardly as he looked at the ground.

    The guard at the entrance to the tent looked at themander as smiled sarcastically. It was like themander was an impatient child and it amused him.

    But all that rxed atmosphere disappeared as soon as the first explosions were heard.

    BOOM~~

    BOOM~~

    BOOM~~

    From the back of their camp where the monsters once stood, explosions repeated as they made the ground shake. A great deal of light and a great amount of fire can be seen by the soldiers.

    Themander inside the tent who walked without stopping lost his bnce and fell on his butt while moaning.

    "WHAT DRUG HAPPENED? ARE WE BEING ATTACKED?" Themander, who didn''t have the vision the other soldiers had, asked this desperately as he got to his feet and ran outside.

    Some soldiers who were nearby answered themander.

    "Some explosions happened where the monsters are."

    "A big me appeared, but now it''s gone."

    "Does anyone know what happened? Did that king''s guarde back here?" Themander soon realized what was happening. That child the guard thought he had killed was certainly alive.

    ''Dammit dammit dammit. I said this child was dangerous.'' Themander thought as he walked through the army and then met the Vice Commander walking around.

    "What happened? Some soldiers tried to exin it to me, but they didn''t know much about it either. Has Southlein''s army finally started to make a move?" The Vice Commander was a little scared.

    Even though he had some confidence that he could win, most of his conscience said "You can''t win this battle." Of course, he kept those feelings to himself.

    "Looks like some explosions happened where the monsters are, but I haven''t been there yet."

    "Isn''t that where the guard found that child?"

    "Exactly. I told you it wasn''t a normal kid, it''s someone sent by Southlein''s army."

    "..."

    "And that guard hasn''t returned yet, were these explosions a side effect of a battle between the two?"

    "I do not know..."

    "I think I''ll go there and have a look. You can stay here?" Themander said as he walked to his tent to pick up his sword and put on the armor that he had taken off.

    The cold that had previously been unbearable at this point was gone, so he wasn''t suffering as long as his body parts were exposed without his armor.

    The Vice Commander, hearing this, went after the worriedmander.

    "Sir, I think you better not do this, let the guard handle it."

    "I''m not an idiot, I won''t get involved in this battle, I just want to take a look. If that person can fight that guard, I would never dare face him."

    Inside his tent, themander began to put on his armor. But while he put on his helmet.

    BOOM~~

    Another even bigger explosion happened. Not just one, other explosions strong enough to knock the soldiers to the ground and hurt their ears took ce.

    With the amount of fire that rose to the heavens, their entire camp had been lit up. Even though it was miles from where the monsters were at the moment.

    Themander fell to the ground as he moaned and sweated.

    The loud sound of the explosions made his ears ring strangely as he got to his feet.

    "Shit, again, this time it was even stronger." Themander continued to put on his armor desperately: "Altis, join the army and get ready, I think things are going to getplicated."

    "Yes sir." Suddenly hearing themander''s orders, Altis went out of the tent and began to gather the soldiers. As beastmen had much more sensitive hearing than humans, some of them had their hearing impaired.

    Some even had blooding out of their ears from the sound of the explosions.

    Most beastmen who were hearing impaired now were men with dog ears on top of their heads.

    But even though he was a little saddened by the whole sight, themander pretended not to care and began giving orders for the soldiers to line up and prepare. Hearing-impaired soldiers just followed suit.

    Within minutes the entire army was lined up and prepared.

    The Vice Commander looked into the distance and noticed that Southlein''s camp was also busy.

    ''Damn, a simple child put both armies on alert��What an idiot.'' He startedughing in his mind at the events that were happening now. Can you imagine them being destroyed because of a child?

    The Vice-Commander had these thoughts in his mind as hemanded his soldiers to stand in straight lines.

    Even though the soldiers were in agony with the pain in their ears, they had no choice but to stay on guard.

    But while they were there, something was happening alongside the army. A few meters away, they could see arge armor and a child wearing a garment that covered every part of his body.

    As they struggled, they immediately noticed that the child was at a disadvantage and badly hurt.

    The Vice Commander seeing this called the Commander to observe what was happening from a distance.

    Before long, the child was already trapped by ck tentacles that protruded from the body of the armor. His neck was being tight and his face was turning purple fromck of oxygen.

    Themander celebrated as he watched that child being killed.

    Unlike soldiers who felt pity.

    ####

    After observing my Status, I had concluded.

    Looking at my skills, I set eyes on a skill that I had wanted since I first saw it, but it was too expensive. I thought it would take a long time to get it, but it''s finally here!

    [Immune to physical and magical attacks]

    A skill that cost 200 points and I never dreamed of having before. As I already felt like I was close to dying, I didn''t think twice about acquiring her. Now there were 110 points left.

    Right after acquiring it, I activated the ability.

    Right after activating it, I felt the tightness around my neck get lighter, it was like the tentacles weren''t even squeezing me. Noticing that his tentacles had stopped working, the armor recoiled a little worriedly.

    5 seconds had passed, I had another 15 seconds.

    But after that something happened. After 10 seconds had passed, the armor seemed to have gotten impatient and withdrew the tentacles that were around me, so I took this opportunity.

    Right after acquiring the ability that made me immune, I yed all my 110 points on my Agility.

    My base agility had risen to 1,702. And along with my abilities that were activated, my agility was above 4 thousand points.

    My speed was amazing now, even this guy couldn''t get close to me ( Or that''s what I thought )

    Also, I still had 10 seconds of immunity I could use, but even so, I chose not to approach the armor that prepared to cast a spell in my direction.

    I noticed arge ck mass forming under his feet and it flew upward. After being a few meters above the ground, that ck mass fell towards me to hit me, but I didn''t stay still.

    I ran far away from there.

    With my 4,000 agility points, I started running quickly away. In just 1 second I saw my vision change and the Beastled army was already far away from me, I moved so fast my eyes were hurting from the wind.

    A smile appeared on my face as I ran.

    My smile widened as I noticed the nearby forest, but a feeling of danger hit me again.

    "What is it this time?" I said as I looked back, and there I noticed that armor shit keeping up with me easily. Looking at that scene, my eyes widened and I clicked my tongue.

    ''I can''t go to the vige.'' If I went to the vige with this guy behind me I would only harm the people there. So I turned and ran again away from the forest, this time I also ran away from Baestled''s army.

    I was in Beastled Country in a big open field. My invincibility was over and that armor was behind me. I was managing to flee across the open field for a while until the wind in my face eased.

    And right then, the armor approached me even more easily.

    ''My skills are gone.'' Now I had only 1700 points of agility, I didn''t evene close to the agility of the armor which was almost 4500 points.

    I had been wrong, your agility is much greater than I remembered.

    After my speed slowed and the armor got closer, I felt a great pain in my stomach and spit out arge amount of blood again.

 Chapter 156 - 155 – Are The Gods Interfering?

    After feeling that pain and spitting out a lot of blood, I felt my body being thrown as I continued to moan in pain. Again I fell to the ground and rolled over.

    But this time when I tried to get up I couldn''t move my body very well, it was like my legs weren''t attached to my body and I couldn''t move them.

    I tried to get up anyway, but even my arms weren''t strong enough, it was a strange feeling, my whole body was unusable.

    ''Damn it, I''m going to die if things go on like this.'' I thought as I watched the armor slowly approach me. Already realizing the state I was in, she wasn''t in much of a hurry.

    I tried to crawl on the ground to get away, but even that I didn''t have the strength to do it.

    ''Looks like all the injuries I ignored before decided to punish me.'' Iy back as I looked up, then I saw the armor looking down at my face.

    She was standing beside my head as she looked at me and was silent.

    ''Are you going to try to crush my head again? Just know I won''t allow it.'' I thought as I looked at the armor. She continued to look at me for a while longer and then lifted her foot over my head.

    "Why don''t you kill me otherwise? Isn''t crushing my head too radical a thing to do?" Hearing myints, the armorpletely ignored me and dropped its foot towards me.

    But of course, I wouldn''t allow everything to be that simple.

    I couldn''t use the goddess''s blessing to heal myself right now, my other abilities are also unusable.

    ''I can''t move my body very well, but nothing stops me from doing that.'' Thinking that I saw the foot descend toward my face, but before it could hit directly my nose.

    A shield was created over my face using magic. Of course, the protection broke shortly after being hit.

    "How annoying you are." The armor lifted its foot and tried to hit my head again, but I used the protection one more time. I was managing to avoid dying, but the earth used in magic was all falling into my face.

    I spat dirt from my mouth as I put on another shield and stopped his foot again.

    Seeing that it wouldn''t do, the armor tried to hit my belly, but I easily put another shield there. But of course, the armor started to lose patience and the glow inside his helmet increased.

    "You look like an annoying insect that never dies even if you p it 50 times." The armor said as arge amount of mana formed under me. The ground beneath me started to turn dark.

    "What do you n on doing?"

    "I''ll just kill you. It''s going to hurt a little but it''s going to be quick, don''t worry."

    "No, I''m sure it''s going to fucking hurt," I said as I tried to drag myself out of there, but that ck shadow under my body followed me wherever I went.

    Right then, I started to feel something piercing my back and a sharp pain hit me.

    "Guh~~" I moaned and gritted my teeth as I started to feel my back being pierced and something started to move inside my body. It was as if a person had reached into my belly and was moving my organs.

    It was a strange and very painful feeling.

    My eyes filled with tears as I endured that strong pain that hit me.

    But of course, even seeing me suffer the armor didn''t stop. I started to feel more of these things entering me from my back. I could feel these things wrapping around my ribs.

    I could feel these things caressing my heart.

    "I should have killed you sooner, just thought it would be fun to fight you for a while. But I was wrong, it just pissed me off deeply."

    "I''m sorry if you can''t have fun," I said as I stuttered from the pain I was feeling.

    Even trying to use magic to try to make your magic be undone, my mana was being drained. So I just had nothing to do, it was useless.

    I couldn''t use magic and couldn''t move. The only thing I could do was lie down and wait for my death. I hope that goddess doesn''t get mad at me.

    "Wait, will I be able to return if I die again?" That thought started to terrify me for an instant, but before I could scream or say anything, I felt my heart be crushed inside my chest.

    A few secondster, my vision blurred and darkened.

    ####

    At the same moment, I felt my body float as if I was flying, and then I felt an impact on my back showing that I was lying on something. My vision was dark so I couldn''t tell.

    It took a while for my vision toe back. I was lying on the floor and looking up at a white ceiling.

    No, in my vision a beautiful woman also appeared, it was the Goddess.

    "I died again, didn''t I?" I asked as I stood up and looked at the nostalgic nk space around me.

    "How many more times are you going to die? You were very reckless."

    "Were you watching everything?" I asked a little awkwardly.

    "Of course, I''m always watching you." The goddess put a yful smile on her face.

    "So you mean you listened when I asked for your help and you didn''t do anything?" I red at her coldly, causing the goddess to pull away from me a little as she whistled and acted like nothing was happening.

    "Okay, but now tell me why you did it." She walked quickly towards me as her shoe made a loud noise.

    "Why? Because I wanted to level up, isn''t it simple?"

    "Just for that?"

    "Do you even know what''s going on down there? There''s a stupid war going on between two countries that started for no reason."

    "Oh yes, I know about that. That idiot interfering in my world." Isadora said this in a barely audible voice, so I didn''t hear it very well.

    "What''s it?"

    "It was nothing. I just said that I know this war is going on. It''s really stupid, isn''t it?" Isadora broke out in a sweat the moment she said those words. I soon realized she was hiding something.

    Even a goddess can''t hide her nervousness (She could read my thoughts, but whatever.)

    "You know something, don''t you?"

    "Of course not."

    "This is suspicious. You are the goddess who runs that world, so you should know why this war started."

    "I do not know about that."

    "Come on, tell me."

    "I won''t say."

    "So you know, just tell me soon." With our exchange of words, the goddess seemed a little impatient. Then she turned to me and pouted.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you."

    "Then say it." Isadora looked at me with disdain when I said this. But Ipletely ignored her gaze and just continued to listen to her words.

    Your exnation was useless! She really is a useless goddess.

    "Hey, I can hear your thoughts."

    Sorry about that, but it''s true.

    She just exined to me that the throne of Beastled had been usurped by a naive and dangerous person. And that I already knew because my mom had told me about it, so that information was useless.

    I asked her if she had any motivation for usurping the throne and starting a war, but...

    "This is just to harm me." She said it like it was normal.

    I soon began to question whether this was even true. Someone invaded her world and started a war just to harm her? What kind of craziness is she talking to me right now?

    "Have you forgotten that we are in the middle of a war between the gods? If they harm me and harm you, they will have a lot of advantage." Hearing my thoughts the goddess grumbled.

    "But did they need to start a war? They just needed to somehowe to me and kill me or do something to stop me from leveling up, isn''t that the normal thing to do?"

    "You did not understand? They also want to harm my world, not just you."

    "And does that make sense? Is your world good for anything other than me being able to live there and level up?"

    "Well, if I had to say, the winning god''s world will be the original world. So if they manage to destroy my world before the war, I wouldn''t be able to participate."

    "You didn''t tell me about this before��" I questioned her while looking at her seriously, but she just smiled and ignored my gaze.

    "But now you know. And about destroying my world, they can''t act directly, so they use their subordinates to do it for them. Didn''t you just get killed by one of them?"

    "So that guy was a god''s subordinate? That''s why it''s so strong."

    "He''s not that strong. If you level up a little more, you''ll probably get a lot stronger than him."

    "I hope so.... But besides this war, what else they did?"

 Chapter 157 - 156 - Same Injuries

    "If you ask me what else they did, there are a lot of things." The goddess said as she sighed.

    "Can you give me some examples?"

    "Well, let''s go. First, we have the war that is going on between the country you are in and the country of the beastmen."

    "No need to talk about it again."

    "All right. The second thing they did was the new dungeon." The goddess said that and was about to say something else, but I had to ask her about it, so this dungeon was the work of other gods?

    "I knew this dungeon was weird, and it also showed up right when I went to the forest."

    "Exactly, you were supposed to go in there. If you had gone inside that dungeon, it would certainly have been difficult for you to get out."

    "Urg, now I''m a little more worried about it." The goddess smiled at me, but then continued to exin to me what else the gods had done. First, the technology for creating monsters was implemented with the help of a subordinate.

    When I asked the goddess about it, she told me that the person who was sent to implement this technology was a woman she had never seen before and who knew things the goddess didn''t even know.

    Of course, this woman was the crazy woman I found in the building under the church.

    So they implemented the creation of those monsters in Southlein.

    "But why? Just so Southlein can win the war?"

    "Of course not, are you an idiot?"

    "Maybe a little."

    "But think about it a little bit. Monsters being mass-created using human bodies, monsters strong enough to destroy an army of 20,000 monsters easily."

    "Wait, did they defeat the monsters that were heading to the capital? Fortunately..."

    "Fortunately? You just got the news that the monsters are dangerous and you say ''Fortunately"

    "Well, my friends are safe now so I guess it''s okay."

    "Did you not understand the gravity of this situation? What if the monsters that now obey Southlein are used to destroy the country that created them or other countries?"

    "So you''re saying this woman is creating monsters en masse..."

    "Don''t forget she''s having the king''s help, so it''s a lot easier to get human bodies."

    "So this woman is going to keep creating more monsters and then send them all to rebel against humanity? Isn''t that very predictable?"

    "It''s predictable, but you hadn''t thought of it before, did you?" The goddess joked as she made a table and chair appear. There was also some tea so I sat with her.

    "But how long has she been creating these monsters? And how long has this woman been there? It doesn''t seem like something recent."

    "Hmm, I don''t remember very well, but it''s been a few years. I think the same year you were born into this new world that woman was thrown there."

    "And how did she get the king''s trust so easily?"

    "Well, she''s a pretty woman even though she has a nasty personality. You should know since you''ve met her before." The goddess smiled mischievously, and I could only smile bitterly.

    That woman''s personality was really scary, I hope I never meet her again.

    No, if she is the subordinate of a god who is out to harm me, I will find herter.

    "And so that festival you saw was created, all the dead people there had their bodies used to create those weird and disgusting monsters." The goddess looked disgusted and I can understand.

    The appearance and personality of those monsters were something unpleasant.

    "But didn''t I destroy many of those monsters? How did she make so many of them in such a short time?" I asked.

    "So..." With my question, the goddess was a little afraid to answer, but I already understood what happened. So they just killed random people and took their bodies.

    It pisses me off.

    "Well, we can''t do anything about it right now."

    "We can not? I''ve already destroyed those monsters once, destroying them again wouldn''t be that hard."

    "You destroyed them because you were underground and the building copsed, you couldn''t win them all in a battle in an open field for example."

    "Maybe..."

    "It''s not maybe, you probably couldn''t. And these new monsters are even stronger than the previous ones. That woman is scary to be able to create these strong things so quickly."

    "��" I couldn''t say anything with that statement, so after that, we talked a bit more before I could go back to my world again.

    Through our conversation, I also discovered that a disease was spreading in the dwarf country and that the Findel forest where the elves live is being damaged by the weather and attacks.

    Well, it looks like the elves part has nothing to do with the other gods, it''s something that usually happens.

    Now about the country of the dwarves, it seems that a person sent by some of the gods went there and started to spread this quite contagious disease. As the dwarf country is quite closed, no one knows about it but them.

    ''This is dangerous, just imagine if this disease starts to spread to other countries?'' From what the goddess said, it is a very dangerous disease that easily kills a human being and people of any race.

    "But is it just that?"

    "Yes, but I don''t rule out the possibility that they will try to act again to harm the world or you, so you need to be careful when youe back." The goddess put the cup of tea in her mouth and wet her lips.

    I did the same and right away I started talking about the most important thing at the moment.

    "I''ll be able toe back, right? Since you''re talking about it, I believe you will revive me."

    "Of course, but you''ve gone where you shouldn''t have, so things are harder than before."

    "What?"

    "Before you had your whole body."

    "But I was tied up and ready to be killed. What happened to my body this time?"

    "That armor took his body and threw it to the monsters. It wasn''t pleasant to see the monsters chewing on your body."

    "Please don''t need to give details." Speaking of my body, right now I was using my old body, Lucian''s body. So am I using this body because Noah''s body was destroyed?

    "That''s right, but I''ll rebuild it for you."

    "Since you''re rebuilding-"

    "Don''t ask me for anything, I won''t give you any more skills at the moment, just keep using your system and you''ll get a lot of cool skills." The goddess said as if she were a caring mother.

    I couldn''t say anything but ept.

    So just after the table and chairs disappeared, the goddess backed away a little. In front of her, a new body appeared. It was the body I used as Noah.

    Nothing was different.

    ck hair, light blue eyes, just like my mom.

    "It was easy, wasn''t it?"

    "Yes, that''s pretty simple, nowe here." With her words, I approached. Then the goddess took my hand.

    When she took my hand, Noah''s recreated body (Which was naked, but the goddess didn''t seem to mind even though my cock was a little bigger than normal) everything around me started to glow.

    Then Noah''s body disappeared and my vision got lower. Looking down I was naked, but no doubt I was using my favorite body at the moment, Noah''s body.

    "Now I''m going to revive you, but I''m going to make you suffer a little for dying again. See this as a punishment."

    "Punishment? Haven''t I already suffered a lot? My heart was crushed with me alive and feeling everything, isn''t that torture enough?"

    "Well, you passed out right then, you mustn''t have been in too much pain."

    "Believe it or not, but I felt so much pain that I think I shit my pants before I died."

    "Hahahaha. But I won''t change my mind, now let''s go." Then my body started to glow again.

    "AT LEAST GIVE ME CLOTHING!!" I screamed before my vision dimmed and I lost consciousness.

    ####

    I don''t know how much time passed, but I woke up.

    I was thrown into the forest, lying on the dry leaves of the trees as I looked up and watched the sun hit the leaves of the trees.

    "..."

    WAIT FOR A SECOND, IT''S THE SUN!

    I screamed in my mind and got up immediately, but just as I got up.

    "Arrrg!!" I screamed like I was suffering. No, I''m suffering! Was that the idiot goddess''s punishment? What is it?

    I felt like my ribs were all broken. My shoulder also felt broken and a lot of blood started to leak out of my mouth, it was like I had juste out of a battle.

    And in that battle, I almost died.

    Wait!

    Aren''t these the same wounds I suffered during that battle with the armor? This punishment is too extreme... I can''t even walk straight.

    And if I keep walking my ribs will puncture my organs and I''ll die again.

    "THAT IDIOT GODDESS!!!!!"

 Chapter 158 - 156 – She Knows Where Noah Is.

    I was naked in the middle of the forest and I felt my broken ribs moving. I tried to get up, but the sharp pain that hit me wouldn''t let me move.

    After trying so hard to get up, I started to feel tired felt like I was close to passing out. These injuries are very serious, dammit, this Goddess should have thought a little better before giving me this "punishment"

    ''Ahh, I need to go home, but how am I going to get there now? And if I doe I''m naked and hurt, there''s no way to exin it to my mom and dad.'' I thought as Iy down on the ground again.

    I looked around afraid that some monster was approaching, but there was no one around, apart from the sound of birds I couldn''t hear anything.

    Putting strength in my unbroken arm, I sat down on the ground and crawled to a tree. I put my back to the tree and took a deep breath as I ced my hand on my rib.

    ''Will this work?'' Since I had been reborn, maybe my abilities had returned. So I opened my Status and then tried to activate the goddess''s blessing to heal my body

    But when I tried to activate it, I got a message that made me want to cry right now.

    [This skill is blocked]

    This goddess... She''s crazy.

    Maybe she''s just a sadist who wants to see me suffer? I bet that''s it, that stupid goddess! I''ll be sure to punch her in the face when I get the chance.

    Of course, I wouldn''t do that, but I will certainly have a good discussion with her.

    "But now that I can''t heal my body, what do I do?" I looked in the direction the vige was but couldn''t see her. I was probably a long way from the vige, and that just made it difficult.

    If the vige was close, I could ask for help or someone could find me.

    ''Should I wait for someone to find me? Or maybe wait for my abilities to return?'' No, I''m bleeding, if I stay here too long I''ll die again, I need to treat my wounds.

    "Should I force my body and try to get to the vige?" I tried to get up while holding on to one of the trees, and after much pain and suffering, I managed to get to my feet.

    I straightened my body and felt the air in my lungs suddenly diminish, it was like my lungs had been punctured. My breathing was uneven, but at least I could still breathe.

    "That''s good, at least it looks like my lungs weren''t punctured." When I walked, I had trouble breathing.

    I didn''t know if it was because my ribs were squeezing my lungs, or if I was having trouble breathing because of the pain I was feeling. But even suffering, I moved on.

    My arm had already stopped hurting by the time, the pain in my ribs was so bad I''d already forgotten my shoulder was broken.

    And with difficulty, I moved on. The tree roots on the ground made it very difficult as I couldn''t lift my foot much.

    But while I held on to the trees and breathed hard, I moved on.

    ####

    A few meters away, as it had already dawned, people in the vige began to leave to work in the countryside and the safety of the city.

    Of course, Noah''s mother was no different.

    Emma who had risen for some time was in her living room while she drank some tea. It was currently exactly six o''clock in the morning, she had woken up at about four o''clock in the morning.

    She was calm as she thought about the war that was going on when suddenly a scream hurt her ears.

    Realizing it was Lari''s voice, and that the voice wasing from Noah''s room, she got up quickly and ran over to it.

    "What is happening? Are you okay?" She said as she entered the bedroom.

    When she walked in, she found Lari standing beside Noah''s bed as she had tears in her eyes. Noah''s bed was empty and he wasn''t there.

    "Where did he go?" Emma asked worriedly, but Lari just shook her head like she didn''t know where he''d gone. Seeing this, Emma ran out of the house.

    She saw Lucio talking to some men then approached.

    "Lucio, have you seen Noah around?" She asked as she looked around worriedly to see if she could see Noah.

    "I haven''t seen him today, isn''t he sleeping yet? And what was that scream? I almost ran into the house to find out what was going on." The men around them also seemed to have heard Lari''s scream.

    If she knew that, she would be embarrassed, so Emma decided not to talk to her about it.

    "It''s because Lari went to Noah''s room but he wasn''t there, then for some reason, she started screaming."

    "Noah wasn''t in his room?" Lucio furrowed his brows as he mumbled. Seeing this, Emma realized that her husband hadn''t seen Noah.

    ''Damn, where is he? Did he go to one of the girls'' houses?'' Emma thought that maybe he went to visit Lisandra''s friends'' house. She didn''t know why he would do that, but it was a possibility.

    Lucio, who watched Emma run away towards the girls'' house, followed Emma worriedly.

    "Are you sure he''s not home?"

    "I didn''t look inside the house..."

    "Idiot. So keeps after him and I''ll go back to the house to check."

    "Right." After this conversation, Lucio walked away and ran quickly towards his house. When he got there, he found Lari worried as she cried.

    Seeing this, it was the first time that Lucio realized how much this woman loved his son, and it made him happy in a way.

    But that feeling of happiness was transformed into worry mixed with fear when he noticed that he had no sign of his son inside his house.

    Lisandra, who had noticed movement inside the house and had heard Lari''s scream, had also woken up and didn''t seem to know where Noah was at the moment. Knowing about her possible disappearance, Lisandra also began to despair.

    None of them knew when Noah had disappeared, so maybe he''s been gone for hours.

    So before long, Lucio, Lisandra, and Lari had banded together to search around the vige for Noah. But even asking the guards around, they were sure that no one had entered or left the vige.

    ####

    When Emma arrived at the house D and chel were staying at, she desperately asked about Noah, but he didn''t seem to have passed that way, so she soon ran to the house Ciaphia was staying at.

    She should have gone directly there, but she took advantage of the fact that the two women''s house was close and asked them.

    But to no avail. They hadn''t seen Noah sincest night when dinnertime came.

    So Emma was getting even more worried as she approached the house Ciaphia and the others were staying at. It was a house further away.

    Once there, she knocked on the door several times.

    Knock~~ Knock~~ Knock~~

    Knock~~ Knock~~

    She continued knocking on the door before the door was opened by Taciane.

    Taciane still had her eyes almost closed, showing that she had just woken up.

    "Emma?" When she realized it was Emma, ??she quickly opened her eyes.

    "Noah isn''t here? Today we woke up and he wasn''t home, I''m worried about him." She expected a positive response from Taciane, but...

    "I''m sorry, he''s not here. You cane in if you want to check it out." Emma clenched her fists and then thought for a moment, she didn''t need to enter the house to check.

    These girls wouldn''t hide Noah.

    "You have no idea where he went? I''m very worried." Realizing how worried Emma was, Taciane asked Emma to wait and went inside the house, she went directly to Ciaphia''s room.

    Emma stood there biting her lip as she tapped her foot impatiently on the floor. Anyone looking at her now would surely notice that several things are going on in her mind at the moment.

    She was thinking about several bad things that could have happened.

    So thoughtful that she didn''t even notice Taciane and Ciaphia approaching.

    Ciaphia also had her eyes partially closed, showing that she had just woken up.

    "Why did you bring her here? Does she know where Noah is?" Emma eyed the two girls suspiciously. But Ciaphia who was sleepy was taking a while to respond, so Emma got a little impatient.

    "I need to go after him," Emma said as she turned away but was stopped from leaving by Tacine who took her hand.

    "Ciaphia knows where Noah is, that''s why I brought her here, just wait for her to finish waking up." Saying that Taciane gave Ciaphia a little p on the cheek to wake her up, and it worked.

    Ciaphia looked around confused, and when she noticed Emma in front of her she was even more confused.

    Until she remembered what happened yesterday, then her face went pale.

 Chapter 159 - 157 - Concern.

    Seeing Ciaphia''s way of acting, Emma realized Ciaphia knew something, so she waited for her to start talking. But Ciaphia stood still and didn''t seem to want to talk about it, it even looked like she had passed out standing up.

    "You''re acting like this... Where did he go?" Tired of waiting, Emma asked as she moved closer to Ciaphia.

    The color returned to Ciaphia''s previously pale face and she concentrated a bit to answer, but her voice was a little hoarse and she looked very worried. Noticing this, Emma began to worry even more.

    "Well, he was��" Ciaphia paused, leaving Emma impatient.

    "Come on, speak up! Where did he go?!" Emma asked as she held Ciaphia''s shoulders and looked into her eyes. She, who had suddenly had her shoulders gripped, was a little startled.

    Mainly with Emma''s creepy look.

    "He had told me he was going to the forest to hunt monsters, so I lent him my sword, and..."

    "What?" Emma widened her eyes and gritted her teeth, after which she released Ciaphia and prepared to go straight into the forest. But before leaving, she turned to the two girls who were looking at her.

    "If anything has happened to Noah, I''ll have a nice chat with you two," Emma said as she walked away. Taciane''s entire body shook and Ciaphia fell to the floor on her ass as she took a deep breath.

    "My God, I thought she was going to kill me," Ciaphia said as she took a deep breath.

    "She would never kill you, but you better hope nothing happens to Noah."

    "Why? This isn''t our fault, is it? I lent him my sword... Just it"

    "Maybe that''s exactly why Emma said that. Since you lent him a gun, maybe she thinks you encouraged him to go to the forest."

    "Damn, you''re right... But I didn''t do it, I was worried about him too."

    "..."

    "But where is he? I told him toe back early, did something happen to him?" Ciaphia began to feel guilty for lent him the sword, and she also felt guilty for not stopping him.

    But what could she have done?

    The girl who was now worried and afraid that something had happened to Noah quickly washed her face and grabbed something from the kitchen to eat. Then she went outside.

    Taciane watched this as she sighed.

    "This girl, I hope she doesn''t do anything unnecessary."

    ####

    Emma, ??who had received the information that her son had gone to the forest, ran towards her home to find Lucio and warn him about it. But when she arrived, she didn''t find anyone.

    "Do you know where Lucio, Lisandra, and Lari went?" She asked one of the guards passing by.

    After thinking for a moment, the man replied.

    "I think I saw them around there, they looked pretty worried as they looked for Noah." The guard replied. Seeing Emma''s grim expression, he realized that something serious had happened, but he didn''t decide to say anything about it.

    Receiving this information Emma ran after them, it didn''t take long to find them.

    They were in front of a house talking to ady, it was a house very close to the vige wall. As Emma approached, she could hear a snatch of conversation between them.

    "I heard something over the roof of my housest night, I thought it was some animal��" It was something that wouldn''t make sense to be interpreted as something important and that might be necessary to find Noah.

    Of course, only for the three who listened.

    As for Emma, ??she knew very well what had happened.

    "Excuse me, I can talk to you three?" When she said that, they finally noticed her presence.

    "Mom!" Lisandra ran to her and hugged her: "Did you find Noah? I''m very worried." She said with a sad expression.

    Lari who cry before also seemed to have controlled himself and this time he wasn''t crying.

    Lucio as before was with a grim expression showing that he had not found anything and was still very worried.

    "I know where he might be, that''s all," Emma responded to Lisandra as she ced her hand on her head andforted her.

    At Emma''s words, the three of them looked quite happy. But that happinesssted for a short time.

    "I talked to Ciaphia and it looks like Noah went into the forest to hunt monstersst night." Emma bit her lip as she remembered something simr that happened years ago.

    She didn''t like him going into the woods alone like that.

    They who heard these words looked quite dejected. Lari, who had stopped crying before, started crying again.

    "We have to go there immediately!!! He''s been in the forest for a long time." Lari said as she ran away, she was heading straight for the gate.

    "What are you going to do, Mom? You''re going to bring Noah back, aren''t you?" Lisandra looks into Emma''s eyes, making her heart race a little...

    "Of course I will, but now I have to go. Lucio, stay with her for now, I''ll go after Noah."

    "Are you sure you can do this alone?"

    "Do you not trust me?"

    "It''s not that... Oh, it''s okay, go ahead."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring our son back." Emma put a smile on her face even as she felt great anguish. She felt that her son was in big trouble.

    In addition to the worry, she was also irritated that Noah had left without her permission.

    Her feelings were being thrown out of her body in the form of magic made her body glow orange as she ran quickly towards the gate.

    There, she found Lari desperately begging the guard to open the gate.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t open the gate without permission."

    "Please, Noah is outside and I need to help him." Lari was almost kneeling in front of the guard.

    Emma who saw this felt very bad. She understood what Lari was feeling at the moment.

    ''That idiot, in addition to making his family worry about him, also makes the woman who loves him suffer.'' She thought as she tightened the hilt of her sword at her waist.

    ''Wait for me, I''ll make you pay for this.'' Emma approached the gate in an instant. There, she calmed down Lari.

    Lari kept begging to be taken into the forest, but Emma dismissed that idea. Leaving Lari dejected behind, she left the vige and ran directly behind the vige where that house was.

    He went up to that house to get out.

    As a great deal of magic emanated from her body, she ran through the trees.

    ####

    I had already walked for a few feet, but I felt my vision blur as I took another step. After feeling so much pain, it was as if I had gotten used to it, I wasn''t moaning in pain like I used to.

    But of course, I was still very worried if I would make it to the vige alive.

    With my vision growing darker and feeling dizzy, I tried to hold onto one of the nearby trees.

    Urg~~

    But before I knew it, I was on the ground on some roots. The only thing I felt before I fell was something hitting my foot causing me to lose my bnce.

    When I fell, I turned around and looked back, I was afraid there was some monster around, but thankfully there was no one there.

    I smiled and then tried to get up again as my vision got even darker and I felt dizzy.

    By the time I got up and managed to get to my feet, it wasn''t long before the world started to spin in my vision and I lost my bnce again. I fell to the ground and felt a huge impact on my head.

    Putting my hand on my head, I felt my hair was wet, when I looked at my hand I noticed it was all red, showing that my head was bleeding.

    "Did I fall on a rock or something?" I started to blink several times as I felt my body rx. I also started to feel like I was sleepy, so as it was dark, I decided to get some sleep.

    ####

    Emma who was running through the forest desperately found some monsters and killed them quickly out of impatience.

    She was running through the trees with difficulty, and with the traps that were there, she had to pay even more attention.

    Running for a while longer, she felt that Noah was close by, but the trees blocked her view and didn''t let her see very well.

    "He shouldn''t be too far away." Stopping her run, she started walking around. Tree roots became more visible and the number of dry leaves on the ground gradually increased as she walked.

    "Noah!!" She screamed aloud in the middle of the forest but got no response.

    And so 20 minutes passed.

    Emma had her hand shaking a little while she had aplicated expression on her face. It was like she was holding back from crying, she had never felt such worry before.

    ''He didn''t die, did he?'' Her heart skipped a beat as she thought that, but she cursed herself for thinking such a thing.

 Chapter 160 - 159 – Its Not Okay.

    Emma, ??who continued to walk around while she was impatient and worried about Noah, started running around again to see if she could find any evidence that he was around.

    And so, another half hour passed.

    The forest was big, so it wouldn''t be easy to look for him alone, she started to wonder if she should have epted Lucio''s help as soon as she realized she was having difficulties.

    "Where are you? Noah!" She screamed again and waited for an answer, but the only sound she heard was the leaves on the trees swaying in the wind and the sound of birds that looked happy.

    And so she continued to look intently all over the forest while looking for every trace of Noah. It was a lot of work, and when she realized it was almost lunchtime.

    Hours passed.

    ''I should have found him by now, isn''t he around?'' Emma, ??who was confident she''d searched enough, began to get nervous and uneasy as she hadn''t found Noah even looking for him for hours.

    She searched near the vige, far from the vige, but still found no sign.

    "Should I go back?" She said it as she turned to go towards the vige, this time she would ask the vigers and Lucio for help, if many people gather to help it will be easier to find him.

    ''I''m sure he''s fine, I just need to calm down and look for him.'' Emma thought as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath to try to calm herself, then she started walking towards the vige.

    She walked for about two minutes before something caught her eye.

    "This is��" Reaching down and shuffling through the leaves, she found arge red stain on a rock and the ground.

    "This is blood, it doesn''t look like a monster blood." The already dried blood looked a lot like human blood, and it made Emma''s heart speed up. Although it was already a little dry, it appeared to be a fresh bloodstain.

    "Noah, are you around? Reply!" She screamed as her breathing got a little uneven from nervousness. Her hand began to shake slightly as she held it in front of her eyes to hold back tears.

    "Please," She said as she removed her hand from her eyes and then looked at the blood mark on the floor again. She looked around for some blood trail or something, but she couldn''t find anything.

    She searched for a path to follow Noah. In her mind, she still thought he was fine and these were only superficial injuries.

    For some reason, she believed faithfully that this blood was Noah''s.

    Emma, ??who continued to look at the ground, noticed an interesting thing. On the nearest tree, it had a red handprint, it looked like Noah had walked through while leaning on the trees.

    And Noah''s hand, which waspletely smeared with blood, was leaving its marks.

    "That''s it, it''s a trail." Finding the handprint, Emma seemed partially relieved to at least have a clue or path to follow to find Noah.

    She followed through the forest as she searched the trees for handprints, but the marks grew fainter.

    She was getting closer and closer to the vige.

    "Noah is heading towards the vige, he must be nearby." She walked even faster as she looked at all the trees and followed the few traces of blood that remained.

    And so it took a few minutes until she reached the ce where most of the traps were at the moment.

    "Noah? Are you around here?" Emma yelled as she walked around carefully.

    ####

    As hey at the bottom of a hole and looked up, Noah heard his mother''s voice, but without the strength to say anything, he remained silent for some time.

    Well, how did he get here?

    Let''s go back to when he was walking through the woods with his bodypletely injured. As he walked with his vision blurred and his consciousness almost gone hepletely forgot about the traps he had ced in the forest along with his father.

    He just thought about getting to the vige since he was close. He was so close to getting there.

    But suddenly he felt the support on his foot disappear and he fell straight into a hole. For a few seconds, his consciousness returned with the sudden event, which made him reflexively use earth magic to protect himself.

    The thorns at the bottom of the hole were covered by arge amount of earth, but even though he did not immediately die from the thorns, he suffered a great impact on his body when he crashed into the earth.

    His ribs that had stopped hurting before, started to hurt again making him moan as he held himself so he wouldn''t start crying like a child.

    And so wee to the current moment.

    With Noah lying at the bottom of a hole while he couldn''t speak and was having trouble breathing.

    And now that he''d heard his mother''s voice, for a moment he''d decided to make sure she found him, and he figured the best way to do that since he couldn''t scream was to use magic.

    His mana was loaded, only his abilities didn''t work.

    ''Please see this,'' he thought as he raised his hand with difficulty and used fire magic to shoot arge me upward that came out of the hole. Of course, he controlled himself so the fire didn''t end up burning the trees.

    The heat inside the hole increased a lot and he began to sweat.

    ####

    "Noah!" Emma screamed for Noah again as she looked around. Because of the dry leaves, distance, and trees along the way, she still hadn''t noticed the open hole Noah was in.

    Until suddenly as she looked around, she could see somethinging out of the ground, a huge me.

    "Noah?" A smile spread across her face as she ran straight for it, not caring about the traps. Luckily none of the traps were activated and she got there quickly.

    As she got closer, she could still see a lot of fireing out of a hole.

    Itsted a few more seconds before the me descended and then disappeared.

    Emma approached the hole as she felt hot steam hit her face. But she didn''t mind that, a radiant smile spread across her face as she sighed in relief.

    She could see Noah who had his eyes open as he looked at her and smiled.

    Noah who waspletely naked was badly injured and his hand was covered in blood that had dried.

    "You fool." She said quietly as she prepared to pull him out.

    It wasn''t that difficult, the hole was rtively deep, but she managed to jump down there without much difficulty, which surprised Noah. She fell there so easily and didn''t even feel the impact on his feet.

    When she reached the bottom, she took a closer look at the state of Noah''s body.

    His left shoulder was purple and appeared to be broken. His head seemed to be bleeding before, but now the bleeding had stopped.

    "Alright, let''s get out of here." Emma grabbed under Noah''s legs and then to his back to lift him, but just as she lifted him.

    "UUUU, it hurts," Noah grunted as he gritted his teeth and his body shook.

    "What''s it? What are you feeling?" With Noah shaking and nearly crying in her arms, Emma started to get worried again as she despaired.

    "My ribs, they''re broken. When you held it behind my back..."

    "Got it, but you''ll have to hold on for a while longer." Emma seemed to be preparing to somehow jump out of the hole, which left Noah incredulous and a little worried.

    "I will help you." Afraid that something would happen as soon as her mother jumped, he used wind magic to help her up, so she made it up there more easily.

    "Thanks, now let''s go because everyone is worried about you," Emma said as she still held Noah in her arms and walked towards the vige.

    "..."

    "Noah?"

    "..."

    "Noah?!"

    "..."

    Without getting an answer, she realized that Noah was already passed out, causing her heart to start pounding.

    It wasn''t time to calm down yet.

    Holding Noah who was naked, she ran straight to the vige.

    Her body sweating as she breathed heavily and gritted her teeth. She squeezed Noah''s body even tighter she even seemed to have forgotten that his spine was broken.

    But with that grip and putting Noah closer to her body, she noticed that his body had started to get cold as she approached the vige gate.

    Desperate, she screamed for them to open the gate as she almost started to cry as she felt her son''s heartbeat slower and his body starts to get cold.

    The people inside the vige hearing Emma''s desperate screams began to despair as well.

    Mainly Lari who was near the gate.

    She also began to despair as Emma ran with Noah in her arms straight to her house.

 Chapter 161 - 160 - ...

    With the bad atmosphere about the situation Noah was in, Emma passed by everyone and arrived at her house quickly. The situation was not good, she felt that Noah was almost dead.

    His body was already cold and his breathing ispromised. Her heartbeat was also slow and her heart seemed to be close to stopping. Her face was pale perhaps from the loss of blood.

    Emma looked for somece where some bleeding was happening, but she couldn''t find it. Her head was bruised, but it wasn''t bleeding, and other parts of her body didn''t have any exposed wounds.

    The only conclusion was.

    "There''s some internal bleeding, I can''t do anything about it." She thought as she looked at Noah. She also felt her body go cold and she was breathing rapidly perhaps out of desperation.

    Lari who ran inside along with Emma was by the side of the bed Noah had been ced on and was crying desperately.

    "Wake up, please." She said as she cried and wet the mattress of Emma''s bed.

    Her hands were ced on Noah''s face and she stroked him gently as she begged him to wake up. This scene made Lisandra who was next begin to ept what was happening.

    "Noah?" She asked as she walked even closer to the bed and knelt beside the bed beside Lari. She stared in shock at her little brother''s injured body.

    She reached out her hand towards Noah''s small hand that was smeared with blood and took it. Noah''s hand was so cold it made Lisandra''s body shiver a little.

    Her eyes welled up and soon afterward big tears started toe out of her eyes as she held Noah''s hand with all her strength and looked at him in shock.

    She didn''t make any sound like Lari, she cried silently as her mind continued to be a mess.

    Next to Lisandra was Lucio standing there looking in shock at his son lying on the bed as if he were already dead. Great pain in his chest hit him as he looked at Emma''s face that was wreathed in despair and sadness.

    Emma was also there helpless and unable to do much for her son.

    But it wasn''t easy. In this vige there didn''t seem to be anyone who used healing magic, so Lucio began to despair even more. The vigers looked at him with pity but could do nothing to help.

    The scene of his little daughter in shock as she cried and looked at her little brother''s body was the trigger for him to feel his body go limp for just a few seconds. It was as if his blood pressure had dropped.

    And after controlling himself, he ran outside the bedroom.

    Lucio who was a man who rarely cried was holding on he tears as he ran directly to one of the horses beside his house. After that, he let out a scream loud enough for everyone inside the house to hear.

    "I''m going to go find a magician or a doctor, I''ll get back as soon as possible." Everyone noticed his concern. His voice was also hoarse and it sounded like he was crying.

    No, everyone who could see his face could see the tears streaming down his face over and over.

    Arriving at the gate, the gate was opened immediately and Lucio ran away towards the nearest town to look for help.

    The guards looked sadly at Lucio who was leaving towards the nearest town. It was a futile trip.

    "You saw that boy''s face," One of the guards said in a sad voice.

    "Yes, he was almost dead already. He was pale." The other guard who seemed a little more indifferent about the matter replied. Of course, that was just what he showed, but inside he was begging Lucio to find someone.

    "Yes. The nearest town is two days away. He should know that he won''t have time to do anything." The guard said as he slowly closed the gate.

    "Yes, it''s too bad." Another guard lowered his head and looked at the ground. He began to pray to the goddess silently that that little boy would be okay.

    He saw Noah grow up, so seeing him in that state was a sight that shook him. Other residents who had known Noah for years also felt the same way.

    Many of them prayed to the goddess that Noah would survive, and some people gave up and didn''t believe Noah would survive.

    The mood in the vige changed immediately after this event. Everyone''s work was interrupted, and all the residents were eagerly awaiting news of the state Noah was in.

    Especially one specific woman who had even started crying outside Emma''s house.

    They had no idea what was going on inside the house, they could only hear Lari''s crying that continued. It was loud and scandalous.

    ####

    About five minutes after Lucio had left.

    A tall, red-haired girl arrived at the house and opened the door without caring. Many residents looked at that scene surprised as that girl broke into the house so casually.

    But they remembered that she was one of Noah''s friends who hade to the vige some time ago. Realizing this, they began to feel sorry for the girl too.

    Ciaphia who entered the house quickly almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She was sweaty and breathing heavily showing that she ran quickly here.

    She had a pretty strong body, but her nervousness made her body sweat and she got tired quickly. She arrived at the house and the first thing she heard was Lari''s loud crying that continued.

    Ciaphia swallowed some saliva and then closed the door.

    Walking into Emma''s room where Noah was currently lying, she encountered a scene that left her in shock.

    Emma was standing a little farther away from the bed with her back to the wall as she put her hand over her mouth and looked thoughtful. Also, Ciaphia saw that she was trembling a little and she was still crying.

    Lari and Lisandra were crouched beside the bed. Lari was leaning over the bed with her face very close to Noah''s face as she cried. Lisandra on the other hand wasn''t leaning over the bed.

    She had only her hand holding Noah''s hand. Lisandra was squeezing his hand tightly as she remained silent and made no move.

    Her only movements were her fingers that sometimes moved to massage Noah''s fingers.

    Putting all the sad women aside, Ciaphia began to pay attention only to Noah lying on the bed.

    His face was pale and he was out. His body had been covered by a nket, and only his head and the hand Lisandra was holding were uncovered.

    Emma had put the nket on to warm Noah''s body, but his body temperature hadn''t risen much. But even so, after his body was covered and he was left lying on the bed, his condition seemed to have improved a little.

    His breathing was now stronger and more regr, and his heart rate had increased. Of course, it was still weak, but this time Emma don''t think her son was dying.

    Now she thought that her son was stable and that he could hold out for a while longer.

    Of course, if it took too long he would eventually die.

    "So you came." Noticing the presence of Ciaphia who had entered the bedroom, Emma turned to talk to her.

    "I''m sorry about my condition, I couldn''t stop crying for a while." Emma wiped at her swollen eyes with the back of her hand, but even so...

    Tears had dried on her face and her eyes were swollen and red.

    "Ah��" Ciaphia, not knowing what to say, swallowed her own words and was silent. She turned to look at Noah again.

    "I won''t say this was your fault, don''t worry. At that time I was very nervous and spoke without thinking. It''s Noah''s fault for leaving like this, I hope he gets real fast so I can punish him properly."

    Emma smirked, leaving Ciaphia speechless again.

    "..."

    "You can approach him if you want. And don''t mind those two, they''ve been like this for a long time. I can''t just ask them to calm down."

    "..." Ciaphia remained silent and then went to the bed where Noah was. It was a double bed, and Noah was lying on the right side next to Lari and Lisandra.

    Ciaphia moved to the left side of the bed.

    After approaching, she looked at Emma once more.

    "Can go." Emma smiled.

    Then Ciaphia climbed onto the bed and approached Noah as she watched his face closely. As she approached, she felt a sudden pain in her chest, and tears that she had been holding back began to fall onto the mattress.

    Tears fell all over the mattress as Ciaphia cried silently and looked into Noah''s calm face. He seemed to be sleeping so well.

    Ciaphia took her hand and ced it on Noah''s left cheek. She felt his body temperature with her hand but didn''t care.

    She started stroking him while she cried and smiled at the same time.

    Not even she knew why she was smiling.

 Chapter 162 - 161 - They Are Sleeping.

    With Noah lying in bed unconscious, and with Ciaphia, Lisandra, and Lari beside him, Emma was feeling a little more confident that she could go outside and try to calm down.

    She stayed there for a while longer as she watched the three sad girls beside Noah. Lari wasn''t crying like before, but she still looked pretty dejected. Lisandra remained silent the entire time as she held Noah''s hand.

    No, she was still holding his hand as she continued to sit beside the bed.

    Lisandra hadid her head on the mattress and seemed to want to sleep right there as she held Noah''s hand. Emma wondered why that was, but when she looked out the window, she noticed that it was already dark.

    Yes, hours had passed.

    It had been hours since she had found Noah, and it had been hours since Lucio had gone out looking for help. Time passed too fast.

    "It''s already night and you still haven''t eaten anything, I''m going to prepare something," Emma said to the three girls.

    "No need to prepare anything for me, I''m going back to the house I''m staying in now. Taciane and Eli must be worried about me and Noah. I need to let them know how he is." The first to say something was Ciapha.

    She had remained by his side all afternoon. She practicallyy down on the bed beside him and took his other hand.

    Lari and Lisandra didn''t seem to mind her presence they didn''t even talk to each other, the atmosphere was horrible in this room at the time.

    Even though Noah isn''t dead, it''s like one funeral atmosphere, and it upsets Emma.

    "All right. Tell them Noah is a little better and he''ll be fine�� Or I hope��" Emma said thest part low enough for Ciaphia not to hear, but the girl still seemed to understand.

    But she was silent and said nothing.

    "Tomorrow I''lle here again to see how you are, alright?" Ciaphia brought her face close to Noah''s face and then ced a light kiss on his forehead. Lisandra who was expressionless the entire time widened her eyes.

    Lari on the other hand didn''t seem to have noticed it as she had her face buried in the mattress, apparently she had already fallen asleep.

    And after that kiss, Ciaphia got out of bed and said goodbye once more before leaving.

    And so it was only the four of them in the bedroom again.

    "Okay, I''ll fix you guys something to eat and I''ll be right back." Emma put a smile on her face and then left the room. Lisandra who heard what her mother said felt her belly growling.

    She was very hungry.

    And Lari was sleeping.

    ####

    Ciaphia, who left Noah''s house, was met by some looks from the vigers outside. Neither of them asked how Noah was doing, but they managed to calm down a bit.

    They noticed that Ciaphia wasn''t crying and looked calm, showing that at least Noah wasn''t in danger at the moment.

    A woman who had been there near the house all the time looked relieved when she saw this. So after feeling calmer she finally went to her house and could sleep peacefully.

    "I hope Taciane and Eli aren''t too worried." Ciaphia thought as she approached her house (Temporary home)

    When she arrived, she knocked on the door a few times as she hadn''t taken a key with her and couldn''t open the door.

    "Wait." She heard Taciane''s voice approaching the door. Soon after, the door was opened.

    "I returned." Ciaphia gave Taciane a forced smile.

    "Wee back." Taciane didn''t say anything other than that, she just looked sad.

    Taciane, who could see Ciaphia''s red eyes, knew that this girl had already cried a lot, so she decided not to ask anything about Noah at the moment.

    She wanted to let Ciaphia rest.

    She also told Eli to do the same thing, the two sisters decided not to talk about Noah once Ciaphia arrived.

    Although the two of them were also very worried, they would feel bad if they made Ciaphia cry again if they started talking about Noah. Maybe he''s not okay and that would just make Ciaphia feel bad again.

    They heard before that Noah wasn''t okay, but they didn''t get to see him. Residents were talking about it a lot, but the information they were getting was limited.

    And for that reason, they were both very worried.

    "What''s it? You look a little nervous." The three girls were already sitting at a table as they ate. Noticing that Taciane didn''t look too good, Ciaphia couldn''t help but worry.

    "Is nothing," Taciane said to try to avoid bringing up the subject of Noah.

    "I know what you guys are thinking, and don''t worry about it."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "I know damn well you want to know how Noah is doing. You don''t need to act like that, you can ask me calmly."

    "��" Eli remained silent.

    "Alright, how is he?" But Taciane decided to ask her directly.

    "Well... It''s a littleplicated."

    "He''s not okay, is he?"

    "Not." Ciaphia sighed and gave a slight smile as she ced her arms on the table.

    After thinking some more, she opened her mouth again to say something.

    "But even though he''s not doing so well now, Emma told me he was a lot worse before, so that means he''s improved a little."

    "That''s good... From the information we got from the other vigers, we think Noah was already dead."

    "..."

    "Oh, I didn''t mean that, it''s just that..."

    "I also thought he was already dead. Can''t you remember how noisy everyone was about the state he was in? Some people even said he was found dead."

    "People just talk more than they should."

    "Yes."

    "But it''s nice to know he''s improved a little bit. I hope he recovers soon so you can dere your love for him."

    "Urg, don''t say that at a time like this." Ciaphia''s face turned red and she quickly picked up her spoon to continue eating.

    "I''m just kidding." Taciane smiled at Ciaphia but then her dark, worried expression was back.

    ####

    After she finished preparing a stew of meat and vegetables, Emma went into the bedroom and found Lari sitting beside the bed in the same position, now Emma was sure she was asleep.

    As for Lisandra, she had fallen into bed with Noah, she was also sleeping peacefully beside him.

    "Did you guys fall asleep right now that the food is ready?" Emma said quietly as she smiled. She approached Noah once more to see how he was doing, he seemed to be stable, so she sighed in relief.

    "I guess I should just let them sleep for now." Emma grabbed a nket and covered Lisandra, then also grabbed a nket and covered Lari as well.

    After that, she turned off the lighting in the room and then left. Lari would be in pain sleeping in that position, but even so, she couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Okay, should I lie down too?" Emma reached the living room door and opened it to look outside. After feeling a cool breeze making her whole body shiver momentarily, she instinctively hugged her own body with her arms.

    After that, she left her house and looked around. Most of the houses in the vige had their lights out and the only people who were still awake were the guards who walked around.

    One of the guards noticed Emma''s presence but didn''t move closer when he noticed that she had started to cry.

    Now that everyone was asleep, she didn''t need to hold back and could cry all she wanted.

    ####

    At a considerable distance from the vige, Lucio continued riding along the dark road without stopping once. The horse he used was about to reach its limit, but he continued to ride anyway.

    Thanks to that, he had alreadye a long way, and perhaps he would arrive tomorrow in the town called Geirseyri which was the closest to the vige.

    It was a city that wasn''t very big, but it was still the best ce for the people in her vige to look for help if needed.

    "Come on, just hold on a little longer," Lucio told the horse to try to cheer him up, but even so the horse was too tired to continue.

    Lucio had to stop so the horse could rest.

    Luckily nearby was a smallke that had been formed by the rains that had been happening recently.

    The horse drank water desperately, and so Lucio noticed that he had left the vige with nothing. He hadn''t brought food, hadn''t brought water, and luckily he had his sword.

    "Damn." He was so desperate when he left the vige, he didn''t even bother to take anything.

    Because of this, he had to drink the same water the horse was drinking and also had to hunt at night.

    He couldn''t find anything but a wolf, but that was enough to satisfy his hunger for the moment.

 Chapter 163 - 162 - Adventurers.

    A few hours had passed since Lucio had stopped to rest. It was dawn by the time and he still hadn''t slept.

    He wouldn''t feel safe sleeping here alone and he wasn''t sleepy either. On his mind was just the goal of getting to the nearest town quickly.

    "Come on? You''re okay, aren''t you?" Lucio approached the horse and put his hand to the horse''s nose.

    After patting the horse''s nose, the horse whinnied happily as he tapped his hooves on the ground.

    ''So let''s go'' It was currently about 3:00 in the morning, so he hurried to get to town today.

    The only thing that made you impatient is... What to do after finding help? Even if he arrives in town quickly, until he returns with someone to the vige it will take another day or two.

    "I think I better not worry about it now, I''m sure Noah will hold out for a few more days." Lucio climbed onto his horse and then began to ride quickly towards Geirseyri.

    And so almost half a day passed.

    "It''s there." He had finally arrived, then a genuine smile appeared on his face.

    He could see the city wall in the distance, but as he got closer he noticed that the gate was closed.

    ''For a moment I had even forgotten that we''re in the middle of a war.'' Lucio thought as he approached the town even closer. No merchants or people wereing in as usual.

    The only thing he heard as he approached the gate was the voices of some guards inside the city.

    The wall of this city was not as high as the one in the capital, but even so, the wall was about 4 meters high. The gate was made of wood and had some iron details on it, which made it quite heavy.

    "Excuse me, may Ie in? Is it urgent!" Lucio yelled outside.

    But the guards who had already noticed his presence even before he said anything remained silent.

    "My son is dying and I need a doctor or someone who can use healing magic, I just came here for that," Lucio yelled again waiting for an answer.

    But even saying this he waspletely ignored by the guards.

    "Listen, my name is Lucio and I''m a former adventurer, I''vee to this town several times before. I''m not trying to do anything else, I''m just looking for help." Lucio said as he started to feel impatient.

    He felt impatient and a little sad as he believed he would not get the help he needed for his son if things continued like this.

    Seeing that the guards still didn''t seem to want to open the gate, Lucio was reminded of a very important friend.

    "You can call themander of the city guard, he knows me."

    With those words, everything inside the city was silent, the low voices of the guards gone. Lucio noticed this and smiled, it seems that it had worked.

    After about 3 minutes the gate was opened slowly. There, Lucio, who had already got off his horse, saw a young guard who was approximately 20 years old. He looked nervous and worried.

    Not only him but other young guards looked scared of Lucio as well, which made him very surprised.

    ''Are they all novice guards?'' He thought as he entered the city.

    "So why are you here?" And after entering he heard a voice that he recognized very well.

    "I already told you why I''m here. My son had an ident and I need a doctor or healing magician, didn''t your subordinates tell you?" Lucio looked at the old man who wore shining armor.

    He was a rather fat man and had a light brown beard that was long enough to hit his chest. If he were shorter he could be mistaken for a dwarf.

    "So what happened to your son?"

    "He have an ident in the middle of the forest and ended up quite injured."

    "I told you to be careful with that forest, didn''t I? Even if your vige is in the middle and you feel at ease, it''s still dangerous."

    "I know it''s dangerous, but that brat left unannounced overnight, can you believe that?"

    "Did he go out during the night?"

    "Exactly. While we were sleeping he came out at dawn saying he was going to ''Hunt monsters'' Or that''s what his friend said."

    "Your son seems to be a very difficult boy to deal with."

    "Yes, he is. But what about you, Crow, how''s your life as a father going now that your child is born?"

    "About that...Well, he spends most of his time with my wife so I don''t have a lot of time to be with him, but he''s such a cute boy." Crow gave a smile that didn''t match his face.

    Seeing this, Lucio smiled bitterly.

    "But now I need to go. It will be a great help if you can rmend a healing magician or a doctor who can help me." Lucio told Crow. The fat man thought for a while longer.

    "About that, I think there''s an interesting group of adventurers in town, they seem to have a really good healing mage," Crow said as he thought some more, after remembering something else he continued.

    "If I''m not mistaken they''re staying at the inn next to the guild, why don''t you go check it out?"

    "Okay, thanks for that. And good job for you."

    "See youter. And I hope your son gets better." Crow gave a sincere smile.

    "I also hope," Lucio said as he walked down the main street while holding a rope that was attached to his horse.

    The main street in this city was a little smaller than the one in the capital, but it was still very simr.

    Near the gate was the adventurers'' guild, the most famous shops, inns, and so on. We can call this entire region "City Center"

    And of course, as every city also has an upscale neighborhood that was right behind the mayor''s mansion that was in the center of the city.

    Most cities were divided into three categories.

    Near the gate - The city center where most of the stores were and where it was busiest.

    In the back of town, just past the mayor''s mansion �C This was the prime area where it would always be crowded with mansions and luxury stores.

    And the residential area formon people �C These areas were on the right and left side of the city, that''s where most of the residents lived. Of course, there were also stores scattered around.

    Most cities were divided that way.

    And now Lucio was in the center of town where the adventurer''s guild was. Still taking his horse, he stopped in front of the guild and found a beautiful two-story building.

    But of course, it was closed.

    "As they said, the guilds were also closed during the war," Lucio grumbled as he thought about what to do at the moment.

    Not having much choice, he went to another building that had two floors and was next to the adventurers'' guild. It was a slightly less luxurious building and the only decoration it had was a few vases of flowers at the door.

    It was a very simple building.

    "It seems to be closed too, will they receive me?" With the door closed, Lucio had no choice but to knock on the door and call for someone.

    Knock~~

    Knock~~

    Knock~~

    He knocked on the door a few times and waited, but with no answer. But he knocked on the door a few more times while insisting that someone show up, and finally someone did.

    It was an olddy who wore a scarf on her head. She had a serious face and looked like a curmudgeonly old woman you would normally want to get away from.

    "Excuse me, I''m looking for a group of adventurers and I think they are here."

    "There are no groups of adventurers here." The woman prepared to close the door.

    "Please, it''s very important."

    "I already said that there is no group of adventurers here."

    "It''s my son, I heard they have someone who can use healing magic so I need them to help my son," Lucio said honestly to the woman.

    The woman who heard those words seemed to feel Lucio''s despair. Her eyebrows rose as she evaluated Lucio some more.

    "Wait a minute out here." The woman closed the door and left Lucio impatiently outside.

    A few minutes passed before the woman appeared again.

    "Alright, you cane in." The woman opened the door and then Lucio entered. He tied the horse to one of the inn''s windows. The old woman who saw it didn''t look very happy, but she didn''t say anything.

    After entering, Lucio found four people.

    Two men and two women.

    They were sitting at one of the tables while drinking and eating a few things.

    "These are the adventurers you were looking for, talk to them whatever you want, I need to take care of the cleaning." The olddy said and then went upstairs to the second floor.

    And there in the room was only Lucio and the four adventurers.

 Chapter 164 - 163 – They Accepted.

    The first woman was a rtively young girl and had red hair tied back and her eyes were slightly yellow. She wore simple leather armor even though the guilds aren''t currently epting quests.

    She was tall and had medium-sized breasts.

    The second woman was a girl who looked younger. She had short ck hair and her eyes were blue like the color of the sea. She wore casual attire that consisted of a simple loose-fitting shirt and long pants.

    Now the two men.

    The first man was a rtively older guy and had some muscle on his body. He wasn''t that muscr, but anyone looking at him could tell he was strong.

    He had ck hair in a simple cut and wore a strange goatee. His eyes were equally ck.

    The second man looked younger and had short brown hair. The length of his hair was very simr to the hair of the ck-haired girl.

    He had pretty eyes, was a reddish color, and was quite bright.

    His outfit was just a short-sleeved ck shirt and long brown pants. On his feet, he wore a boot much like a boot that farmborers use.

    Lucio looked at these four people and approached them.

    "Excuse me." He said as he approached.

    The first person who said anything was the man who wore a goatee. He seemed to be the oldest, so Lucio assumed he was the leader.

    "The old woman talked about your son. So how is he?" Hearing the man''s question, Lucio seemed a little relieved as it showed he was at least interested in helping.

    "He is not well..."

    "What happened to him?" This time it was the girl with red hair who asked. Even not knowing Noah or Lucio, she showed to be worried, Lucio was surprised by this.

    "He went into the forest hidden from me and my wife. We only found out that he had gone into the forest because a friend of his told us."

    "And you didn''t notice he was to the forest? So irresponsible." The red-haired girl looked a little annoyed as she looked at Lucio. Seeing this he started to feel a little guilty.

    "He left during the night while everyone was sleeping, we couldn''t stop it."

    "So you mean a child managed to leave without being seen by you?" The guy with the goatee smiled.

    "..." Lucio was silent and looked at the man. He knew it wasn''t his fault, but he had no answer for that.

    "Okay, I''m just kidding. I know very well how stubborn and treacherous kids can be, I''m sorry that this happened to your child." Noticing that Lucio was feeling bad, the man with the goatee decided to try to calm him down.

    The red-haired woman on the other hand still looked a little irritated with Lucio.

    ''Is she one of those women who adore children?'' It was the useless thought Lucio had this time. Often his thoughts were so useless and idiotic that it made him rethink his life.

    ####

    After talking a little more with the adventurers, Lucio got their names.

    First the red-haired woman, her name was Riata.

    The girl with short ck hair was named Nalett.

    The man with the goatee was named Carbrand.

    And the younger boy with brown hair was called Tomhe.

    Of course, Lucio also introduced himself to the four adventurers. Most of Lucio''s conversation with them was about his son and how he was doing at the moment.

    Lucio didn''t lie, he told everything. How Noah was found, what injuries he had, and so on. The four adventurers listened attentively, especially Carbrand and Riata.

    They seemed to be the two who cared the most about children in this group.

    The two younger adventurers didn''t seem to mind.

    "Okay, I already understand you''re looking for a cure mage, but how did you get to us? We''ve been in town for a long time, but you seem to have arrived today." Carbrand looked with doubts.

    So Lucio exined everything to him.

    "After Noah got hurt, I came running to Geirseyri which is the closest town. When I spoke to the head of the guard about my son he said he had an adventurer group that had a very good cure mage."

    "So that was it... That idiot Crow should stop rmending our group to anyone who shows up. It''s not that I didn''t want to help you, it''s just that..."

    "Has he done this other times?"

    "Oh yes, before the war started he was often sending people here to ask for our help. I won''tin we already made good money, but even so, there were so many useless jobs."

    "I think I can understand you." Lucio smiled at Carbrand. But the man who had previously looked smiling put a serious expression on his face.

    Seeing this, Lucio realized that the time for negotiation hade.

    "But now whatever. Now we need to know how much you''re going to pay, you know we can''t do a job for free."

    "Can we discuss this when we get to the vige? It''s because I need to go back immediately."

    "..."

    "Listen, my son is not fine, I promise I''ll pay you."

    "80 silver coins," Carbrand said this and then put a ss that was filled with beer in his mouth. After taking a sip, he continued, "I know it''s a lot, but we''re in the middle of a war and I don''t feel like leaving right now."

    "��" Lucio gritted his teeth for a moment. 80 silver coins was a lot of money, but he still couldn''t deny it.

    So immediately he responded.

    "Right, 80 pieces of silver."

    "Oh." Carbrand, who heard this, looked quite surprised. He noticed that Lucio was sweating a little and looked nervous.

    "I''m going to pay 80 silver coins, but first you need to help my son," Carbrand noted the determination in Lucio''s voice.

    And then after looking at Lucio for a while longer.

    "Hahaha, very good." He started tough, leaving Lucio very surprised.

    "Carbrand, you shouldn''t do this. Listen, Lucio, we can help your son and you don''t have to pay us so much." Riata said as she sighed.

    "..."

    "This idiot just wanted to y with you a little bit. But now about helping your child. Where is the vige?"

    "It''s about 2 days away if each one rides a horse. If it takes a carriage and we stop overnight it might take up to 4 days."

    "I see, I don''t think I have a problem with that. And of course, Carbrand won''t deny the help either, will he?" Riata looked seriously at Carbrand leaving him a little startled.

    "Of course, I''ll help no problem. But I still want payment for it." Carbrand looked at Lucio and smiled.

    "I''ll have a nice chat with youter." Riata looked at him and said this in a serious voice. But after that, she looked at the two other people in the group who were sitting at the table.

    "And you, are you guys going to help? We need Tomhe anyway."

    "Is this boy the cure mage?"

    "Yes, is there a problem with that?" For the first time, Tomhe said something.

    "Of course not, it''s just that you''re too young and that''s surprising."

    "Well, anyone these days can learn healing magic."

    "I know that, but it''s hard to raise your level so much."

    "We can say that Tomhe is a genius, can''t we?" Riata looked at Tomhe and smiled. The boy seeing this just turned his face away and avoided Riata''s gaze at all costs.

    He was a boy who seemed to feel embarrassed easily.

    "It''s good to know this." At my words, Tomhe also seemed to be embarrassed.

    "But will you guys help? If you guys don''t agree to go, we will have to refuse to go to the vige." Riata asked the two people again.

    The first one to say something was the ck-haired girl.

    "I''ll." Those were the only words this girl said. She didn''t seem to have any emotion in her voice.

    "I''m going too." Lucio watched Tomhe, surprised that the boy had epted. From the boy''s tone of voice before, Lucio thought he was a little arrogant.

    But Lucio was wrong.

    "Okay, so I think it''s decided." Riata looked happy.

    "I''m d..." Lucio sighed in relief and everyone had noticed that. Carbrand smiled, Nalett remained expressionless, Tomhe remained silent, and Riata looked happiest about it.

    "So when do you want to go? We need to prepare since it''s been a while since we''ve been going on a mission." Carbrand who was the leader of the group asked Lucio, but Lucio who was a little impatient couldn''t lie.

    "I was hoping we''de back today so we can get there as soon as possible."

    "Today? No." Carbrand shook his head many times.

    But listening to Carbrand''s words, one person was not happy.

    "We can go today, right Nalett and Tomhe?" Riata said as she red at Carbrand.

    "Stop it, it''s almost time for it to start getting dark."

    "You don''t have anything to do today, so if our client wants us to go today, we''ll go, got it?" Riata looked furious at Carbrand.

    "Okay, okay. You and your iprehensible love for children."

    "That''s all because you don''t want to have a child."

    "Don''t start talking about it again...."

 Chapter 165 - 164 – How Was The Main Battle?

    After that, Lucio realized that Carbrand and Riata were a couple.

    ''And it looks like Carbrand doesn''t want kids and Riata is getting irritated by it.'' Lucio thought about howmon this was. He couldn''t deny that before Lisandra was born he felt the same way.

    He thought that if he had a child his work would be impaired, maybe that''s what Carbrand thought.

    But of course, Lucio didn''t get involved in their rtionship, that was something they should discuss. What he did was just keep silent as he listened to their discussion about it.

    The other two group members seemed used to it as they didn''t seem to mind.

    ''Carbrand should give Riata a child soon,'' Lucio thought as he smiled bitterly.

    And so 20 minutes passed. Everyone had already finished eating and seemed to be ready to leave. Except for Carbrand, who had drunk more than he needed to and looked a little tipsy.

    Seeing this Lucio got a little angry at the man. He epted the mission and ended up getting drunk.

    Riata seemed to have noticed this and got impatient too, but she just dragged Carbrand upstairs saying, "Let''s get ready to leave, but before that, I need to have a good talk with this guy here."

    She grabbed Carbrand by the arm and dragged him along like it was no big deal.

    "We''ll also get ready, you can wait here," Tomhe said and then went upstairs with Nalett.

    ''Are these two also a couple? I think they match." Lucio watched the two younger peopleing up the stairs. For a moment he could feel Nalett''s gaze on him, but he didn''t care.

    ####

    ** Changing to first-person here **

    About another 20 minutes passed before the group of four adventurers descended the stairs. With them were the same old woman who probably owned this inn.

    As soon as she saw me she looked a little annoyed. No, maybe she''s just a difficult person to deal with.

    Old people are sometimesplicated.

    "We''re ready to go, shall we go?" Carbrand was the first to descend, and the other three appeared close behind with thedy.

    "Let''s go. But how did you choose to go? With a carriage or on horseback?" I anxiously hoped that each of them would have a horse, but I was mistaken, it looks like they wanted to go in a carriage.

    "I''m sorry about that, but Tomhe and Nalett don''t get along very well with horses." Riata smiled bitterly as she said this. Nalett doesn''t seem to mind, but Tomhe looked a little embarrassed.

    Well, an adventurer who not knows how to ride a horse was a little rare.

    "No problem, as long as you guys go there I think it''s okay." I was really worried that it would take too long, but nothing could be done about it.

    So we left the inn to start our journey, until.

    ''Wait. I have an idea! Why didn''t I think about it before?'' I think this would work, so I caught the attention of the four adventurers.

    "I think I have an idea," I said enthusiastically.

    "Hm?" The first one to look at me was Carbrand. Then the other three people also looked at me to hear what I had in mind.

    "Why don''t you carry Tomhe with you and Nalett doesn''t go along with Riata? I think that way we can get there faster."

    "I think so... But where are we going to put our stuff?" Carbrand lifted the bag he carried in his hand. It was a bag that looked like it was full of stuff, it was probably water and food.

    Well, I don''t know why they would keep food in their room, so maybe it''s something else... Should I ask?

    "What are you taking there?"

    "On here? Bottles of water, bread, clothes, and weapons."

    "Do you n to take a shower on the road or something?"

    "That''s not for me. Riata can''t stand being in dirty clothes while traveling. Not just her, that girl over there too." He pointed his finger at Nalett, but the girl didn''t mind and continued with her usual expression.

    "I understand."

    "You are worried, aren''t you?"

    "Of course, but I think it''s okay."

    And so it was decided that we were going by carriage.

    ####

    After some time, the four adventurers had found a carriage. When I asked them about it, apparently the carriage belonged to the owner of the inn they were staying in earlier.

    Speaking of which, the carriage was in a stable where there were also other carriages and some horses.

    They took 2 horses and the third horse that would pull the carriage was mine. I had decided to go in the carriage with them as I couldn''t go ahead alone anyway.

    As Riata, Carbrand, and I managed to drive the carriage, it was decided that we would take turns between the three of us during the journey.

    The first person to drive the carriage... It was me.

    I was sitting at the front of the carriage as I drove to the city gate and the four adventurers were at the back as they talked amongst themselves.

    As it was a matter between them, I decided to focus on the road and not meddle in their conversation.

    And so I continued along the main street until I reached the gate.

    As soon as I arrived, I was greeted by Crow and other guards.

    "So are you leaving already? I hope your son is okay." He said as he waved.

    "Thank you very much. I''lle over here so we can have a beer togetherter." I responded excitedly.

    "I''ll be waiting for it," Crow yelled as the carriage pulled away from the city. Now it was time to begin our journey to the vige.

    We had barrels of water and food. Of course, we would have to hunt during the trip as our stock is not enough.

    ####

    Beastled Army. Some days before.

    After Noah was pronounced dead and his body thrown to the monsters, the king''s guard returned to join the main army while acting nonchnt even having just killed a child.

    Themander who was at a distance and watched everything celebrated the guard''s victory and the death of that little child. The Vicemander was equally happy as he smiled contentedly.

    The soldiers who saw this seemed a little worried about it. Were your superiors so crazy as tomemorate the death of a child? To them, that was just crazy.

    "Okay, okay, now that that brat is dead we can get started." While the fight between the guard and that child was taking ce, the soldier themander had sent to the capital had returned.

    The king''s orders were.

    "Kill them all." That was the order.

    Hearing these words themander was happy and excited for the start of the war, but this happiness onlysted a few minutes.

    With his excitement, the guard who had previously fought the child slowly approached while acting normally.

    Seeing this, themander looked surprised and a little scared.

    "About the monsters, most of them were destroyed by that child." He said it like it was no big deal. Hearing this, the first thing themander did was be in shock.

    Soon after his face was gradually turning red, showing that he was very angry.

    "THAT DAMN BRAT!!!" He yelled as he gritted his teeth. The soldiers nearby were startled by his sudden change in behavior.

    "HE JUST DESTROYED EVERYTHING!!" Themander tapped his foot on the ground with all his strength.

    "Calm down, there are still some monsters left and our king also ordered us to fight, you won''t have too many problems in this battle." That was the biggest phrase the king''s guard had said since themander found him.

    "That''s it, you guys are strong... THAT''S IT!" The angrymander started to smile as if he were the happiest person in the world.

    His emotions were changing so quickly that people believed his mind was being disturbed by something.

    After this dialogue, themander just screamed.

    "THIS BATTLE WILL BEGIN. GYAHAHAHA." He gave a loud and somewhat bizarreugh.

    The animal-eared soldiers who had been on guard before were now even more focused. Some soldiers were sent back to bring the rest of the monsters.

    And the most important. The king''s eight guards were standing in the front lines, leaving Southlein''s army quite intimidated.

    They had received the information of the massacre that had taken ce earlier.

    But now that they had a lot more soldiers, they believed it would be possible to win.

    Southlein''smander wanted to wait for the army of 200 monsters to arrive but after those explosions... And Beastled''s army began to assemble, he couldn''t stay calm.

    He also organized his soldiers with the help of other deputymanders.

    Before long, his army was fully assembled and it was like a giant anthill that spread for miles. The number of soldiers in each army was very different.

    Southlein''s army was muchrger.

    But Southlein''smander knew.. Even they have more soldiers, they could still lose.

 Chapter 166 - 165 – Keep Them Occupied Or Destroy Them?

    With both armies armed and ready for battle, the sun began to rise. The environment that was previously dark began to lighten and thus illuminate both armies at the same time.

    Beastled''s army was assembled simply. The king''s 8 guards were on the front line. The monsters were in the middle and the main soldiers were in the back.

    Themander was also in the rear along with the rest of the soldiers. Only two soldiers were kept at the front to keep the monsters under control until the battle started.

    Southlein''s soldiers were mounted in a more "Professional" fashion.

    Soldiers withrge shields and swords were on the front lines. Just behind,mon soldiers using a one-handed sword and a small shield were mingled with soldiers mounted on horses.

    In the middle of the army were themanders who were divided and were in various areas tomand the entire army.

    And in the rear were the soldiers using bows, crossbows, and also the mages who would support with healing or defense magic. Of course, it also had attack mages, but they were in the minority.

    But that was just a simple exnation, now you can multiply these soldiers I''ve quoted thousands of times so you can imagine the exact extent of Southlein''s huge army.

    The two armies faced each other from a distance and neither army dared to make a move.

    Until.

    On the front lines of the Beastled army, the eight great armors began to use that AOE magic they used before.

    ####

    With magic suddenly beginning to be created, themander of Southlein went on alert and began to prepare the wards. He knew how powerful this magic was, but the number of wizards he had at his disposal was too great.

    "Come on, set up the barrier." With themander''s shout, other sumanders began to warn everyone. Then all the mages were bent on setting up a barrier.

    With arge amount of mana circting throughout Southlein''s army, a transparent barrier began to form and began to expand enough to protect the entire army.

    But of course, a price had to be paid for this barrier to be created.

    In just one spell, 80% of mages had their mana drained. They fell unconscious as soon as the barrier was erected.

    But not having time to worry about the unconscious mages, everyone paid attention to the oing ck ball.

    The ck ball that had been formed by the eight soldiers descended towards the barrier and touched it. Then a loud sound was made, it sounded like the sound of a mighty explosion.

    After that sound, the ck ball of magic spread across the barrier and then disappeared into thin air.

    The ck ball had crashed into the barrier and exploded.

    The Southleinmander who saw this looked pleased.

    And the Beastledmander who saw that mighty magic being stopped looked surprised and worried.

    ''Couldn''t the guards break through the barrier?'' He thought as his eyes were wide.

    But just secondster, Southlein''s soldiers began to hear the sound of something cracking. When they looked up, they noticed the barrier cracking slowly as the mana dispersed into the air.

    Before long, the entire barrier copsed and the mana was thrown into the air.

    The magicians who had fainted before woke up again, but they still ran out of mana.

    Homan Gardkim who was themander of Southlein looked at that scene a little worried. They had managed to stop the first movement of those armors, but what woulde next?

    He looked into the distance and the armors were still motionless.

    "What should we do?" Ferdson Namac who was Homan''s right-hand man approached while he was also mounted on a horse.

    "I do not know what to do."

    "Shouldn''t we just attack with everything we''ve had? If we wait here they can cast another powerful magic like this and we won''t be able to protect ourselves again. Most wizards-"

    "Yes, I already know. But what do you think, Ferdson? Do you think we can win if we attack with everything we''ve got?"

    "I have no doubts about that. I think our only concern is those eight armors. Besides them, I don''t think we have anything to worry about."

    "Do you think we should keep an attack focused on those armors with our greatest strength and let the rest of our army destroy the monsters and soldiers?"

    "Well, I think that would be right. It would be easier if those 200 monsters we''ve heard about were here. But I don''t think they''ll make it in time."

    "This is weird. If even a soldier managed to get here first to warn us, why have monsters that can run quickly not get here yet?" Themander looked worried about that.

    He didn''t believe monsters could be so kind.

    "This is weird."

    "But then I don''t think we have another option. Gather mages who can use reinforcement magic and also gather our strongest soldiers."

    "Right."

    "And keep an eye out for any move their army makes, attack with everything if necessary."

    "Yes sir." After that Ferdson walked away and then began to gather the necessary soldiers.

    Meanwhile, themander talked to the other deputymanders and told them what they were going to do. None of them were against this idea, because they thought that throwing all the soldiers to fight those armors was not a good idea.

    It was better to use all the strongest soldiers to focus on dealing with them.

    A battle with all soldiers attacking only the armors would turn into aplete mess.

    ####

    Beastled''smander and his army were still standing there not believing what they had seen. They were just waiting for some movement from the armors that were on the front line.

    The armors that remained quiet annoyed themander, forcing him to run straight to the front line to talk to the armors. When he got there, he was scared, but he still opened his mouth.

    "What is happening? Now that their barrier has been broken you guys should take the opportunity to attack again." Themander shouted.

    After his shout, the eight armors looked at him at the same time.

    But only one of them spoke.

    "We can''t cast another magic like that now, we''re just waiting a little longer to recover."

    "��Since you guys can''t use another magic like that, why do you guys not go out there and fight with them directly? I''m sure you guys are strong enough."

    The armor was silent for a moment before answering again.

    "Their number is veryrge, even if we are strong it would still be a bitplicated to kill them all so easily. And we don''t know if there''s anyone strong in their army either."

    "But..."

    "My brother told me about the child he killed. What if there are many more of these people in their army? We will have problems."

    "How long will it take for you to be able to use that magic again?"

    "Maybe ten more minutes. By my calctions, their mages will not recover in time to make another barrier."

    "About..."

    "And don''t worry. If they decide to advance towards us, we will attack with everything we have, you are safe for now. Look around you." At the words of the armor, themander looked around.

    There he realized that his army was also covered with a barrier, which made them quite safe from spells and projectiles.

    ''And that barrier is certainly stronger than the one Southlein used. I think we''re fine." Themander who was feeling better again came back to the rear, leaving the armors in front.

    He was confident that those armors wouldn''t do anything wrong and wouldn''t harm this battle, they knew what they were doing.

    ####

    Southlein''s strongest soldiers were already assembled.

    The submanders, influential nobles who wore beautiful armor and weapons of the best material, and some spearmen mounted their horses and held a long, shining spear.

    And in addition, mages who could use booster magic were called out.

    But of course, looking at the number of soldiers who were probably his elite soldiers, Homan couldn''t help but sigh in concern. The number of soldiers he had managed to gather here probably did not reach 1000 soldiers.

    Seeing this he knew it wasn''t enough.

    ''This is far from enough. If we advance towards those armors with only 1000 soldiers, we will surely be massacred. Especially if they use other magic like that.''

    Besides being worried about the number of soldiers, he was also afraid that the armors used other magic as they used before, that would be the end for them.

    "Listen, I don''t think this is enough." But it wasn''t just Homan who was thinking this, Ferdson approached him worriedly.

    "I was thinking the same thing."

    "Do you think we should take more soldiers? Maybe there are some morepetent soldiers out there."

    "Yeah, just get some of them together. If we don''t hurry we''re in trouble. We have to take advantage that their army hasn''t made a move yet."

    "Okay, I''ll do this as soon as possible." Ferdson walked away and soon after began to gather more soldiers that would be used in a direct battle against the armors to keep them upied.

    Or maybe even destroy them at best.

 Chapter 167 - 166 – This Is Not Normal.

    Armors were almost recovering as they looked at the enemy army from a considerable distance away. The mood was heavy, everyone was tense at the moment, except the armors.

    Beastled''s soldiers were anxious as they stared at the stationary armors without making a move.

    And simrly, the soldiers of Southlein were anxious in fear of any movement of those armors.

    In other words, all the attention of the war was on those armors.

    It was obvious. On one side is an army that depends the armors to win, and on the other side is an army that only fears armor, so it makes sense for things to be as they are.

    "I''m getting impatient, not ready yet?" Beastled''smander grunted as he tapped his foot on the ground.

    His vicemander who was beside him looked at that scene also worried. He was watching Southlein''s army from a distance and could see that they were starting to move.

    "Southlein''s army appears to be ready to move." He said as he swallowed his saliva.

    Themander who heard this froze for about 5 seconds before looking towards the armors again.

    "And they still haven''t moved? Dude, fuck all this shit. I think I will attack with everything." Themander who was red with anger said this as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    The vicemander looked at that scene scared and immediately tried to calm themander down.

    "Don''t say that, we won''t be able to do anything. Let''s leave it to them, okay? If the armors can''t do anything, let''s get out of here." The vice Commander said thest part low voice so the soldiers nearby wouldn''t hear.

    Of course, because they have animal ears, some of them still managed to hear and seemed incredulous at the Vice Commander''s proposal.

    "Do you think I would do that? I''m not leaving here until I take down the entire Southlein''s army."

    "..."

    Noticing that themander waspletely changed, the Vice Commander could do nothing but remain silent and not bring up the subject. But he also seemed to have put some sense into themander''s head as he had given up on attacking.

    ####

    "I think it''s all right, so let''s go?" The Southleinmander who had previously been able to keep his cool finally began to suffer the effects of the tension.

    He started to sweat and his hand shook a little, he didn''t even look like a knight used to battle. But still, he controlled himself enough that no one around him noticed.

    If the other soldiers noticed that themander is nervous and scared, surely their "will to fight" would fall and it would be difficult to win this battle.

    ''It will be hard to win. If the soldiers'' "will to fight" is low we will be doomed.'' Themander thought as he took a deep breath and prepared to start the advance against the eight armors.

    "I''m feeling a little nervous, but I''m prepared," Ferdson said as he smiled and ced his horse beside Homan''s horse, who was trying to hide his nervousness.

    "I can see, you''re sweating."

    "You don''t look too good either."

    "..."

    "You''re not confident you can win either, are you? Honestly, I''m also about to run away from here just by looking at those armors and thinking I''m going to fight them."

    "Don''t say such a thing, the soldiers can hear you."

    "And does it matter? All of them are also nervous and scared."

    Themander looked around and realized how bad the situation was. Wherever he looked he only saw soldiers with grim expressions, it was as if they had given up on this battle before it even started.

    Did those armors make such a dangerous impression? Well, themander could understand the reason behind this.

    The rumor about the massacre that had taken ce a while ago was spread by the army, the previous barrier that was our strongest defense was destroyed with just one attack.

    The soldiers'' fighting spirit was harmed by this.

    ''Damn, should we back off? No, there''s no going back now. And if we retreat, the cities and towns near the border are sure to be taken or destroyed. Also, the closer they are to the capital, the worse the situation will be.''

    Themander was apprehensive and thought carefully, but sensing that he was wasting his time, he put the bad things out of his mind and tried to focus only on what was in front of him.

    The eight armors and thousands of other soldiers and monsters.

    "I KNOW YOU ARE SCARED. YOU GUYS HAD A DEMONSTRATION OF THE POWER OF THOSE THINGS, BUT DON''T LET YOURSELVES BE DISTURBED."

    Themander raised his sword.

    "BEING SINCERE I''M ALSO A LITTLE FEARED BECAUSE THOSE MONSTERS AHEAD ARE NOT NORMAL AND THEY ARE FUCKING STRONG."

    The soldiers around him nodded in agreement.

    "BUT WE ARE IN GREATER NUMBER. LET''S TURN THOSE MONSTERS INTO A SCRAP."

    Themander raised his sword and then the soldiers also perked up and raised their weapons. Of course, not all of them cheered up, some were still scared.

    But even so, listening to themander''s words made them a little more confident.

    The soldiers were confident, but as themander advanced with his great army toward the armor on the front lines of Beastled''s army, his only thoughts were.

    ''We''re going to die.'' The red glow in the opening of the eight armor''s helmet left him afraid as he screamed and quickly approached with his horse.

    His image as an experienced soldier andmander had been shattered.

    ####

    The armors that were close to being able to cast the next spell immediately noticed Southlein''s attack.

    Thousands of soldiers mounted on horses and foot wereing towards them bent on killing them. But of course, they weren''t scared or worried.

    Once Southlein''s army was a few meters away, they were stopped from continuing because of the barrier, leaving the soldiers surprised as they hadn''t noticed the barrier before.

    The Southleinmander who was at the front backed up a little with his soldiers.

    "Attack!" He yelled as he swung his long sword towards the barrier. Following his example, the other soldiers also began to do the same thing as they tried to break through the barrier.

    Attack mages who noticed also used attack magic to try to damage the barrier.

    And the mages who could use reinforcement magic began to beef up the soldiers'' bodies to make their attacks more powerful, but it didn''t seem like it was working.

    The attacks continued for about 2 minutes and the barrier didn''t seem to have suffered any damage, everything was as before.

    "Damn it, we won''t be able to break through the barrier even with all our strength." Realizing it was futile to continue, Southlein''smander prepared to back away, but as soon as he turned to run away, he was stopped.

    His horse stopped walking as if paralyzed, and the other soldiers'' horses were acting the same way.

    After stopping walking, the horses lost their strength and fell knocking all the riders to the ground at the same time.

    "What is this?"

    "What happened?"

    "Shit!"

    "They did something, look!"

    With the shouts of the soldiers, themander looked at the horses and noticed some tentacles that were close to the body of each horse. Looking closer, themander realized that the tentacles were connected with the eight armors.

    As the tentacles moved away from the horses, they seemed to be sucking something from the horses. The horses were alreadypletely immobile while "it" was being sucked.

    No, they were already dead, all the horses died in an instant.

    And why did the armors do it?

    That''s what themander thought as he walked away along with the other knights who were now also without their horses. The soldiers who had been on their feet before were also desperately pulling away.

    They all run away not knowing why the armors did this to the horses until finally, everyone got their answers.

    The weather started to get cold again and a gale started.

    All the soldiers of Southlein''s main army who were still standing in the same spot were looking up at the sky in fear.

    Meanwhile, the soldiers still trying to return to join the main army still didn''t seem to have noticed.

    Except for themander and his Vicemander.

    They looked up and noticed something strange forming.

    The sky that was once clear was nowpletely overcast. Completely ck clouds had formed over the two armies. Soon after, the ck clouds began to swirl in a whirlpool.

    The wind got stronger and stronger as the clouds got darker and lightning could be seen. Within seconds, the clouds had turned into a dense ck mass that began to descend towards the ground in the form of a tornado.

    The soldiers who had now noticed this began to despair as they ran quickly.

    Southlein''s main army that had noticed this earlier had already started their flight a long time ago.

    This was not expected, themander knew he was dealing with strong people, but this was not something a human or any other monster could do.

 Chapter 168 - 167 - Difficult To Watch.

    The ck mass hit the ground and soon after began to spin at high speed like a tornado. The grass from the ground was uprooted and a great deal of earth began to throw up.

    The closest soldiers felt they were being pulled towards the "tornado"

    Themander was one of those people.

    "What is happening? I can''t move anymore, I''m being pulled." He screamed desperately as he struggled to stay on his feet.

    The Vice Commander Ferdson at his side acted the same way. At this point, they were about 50 meters from the "tornado" that had formed, but even so, they were being pulled.

    Some soldiers who were close to them and who weren''t that strong began to fly and get sucked towards the "tornado" made of a dense ck mass.

    AHHHHH~~

    HELP~~

    They gave screams of despair as they flew over Homan and Ferdson''s heads. When they crashed into the tornado, they didn''t have time to scream.

    When they touched the tornado, their bodies were instantly mutted and then the blood and flesh of soldiers were sucked into the tornado and seemed to merge with it. It was a disgusting scene.

    All soldiers who desperately asked for help were sucked away and had their bodies torn to pieces and died instantly.

    Even Beastled''s soldiers looked on in horror. The only one happy was themander.

    "That''s it! Hahaha." He yelled andughed seeing the body parts of the soldiers that flew around the tornado. The blood after a while began to fly and cause a red rain.

    It was a scene that could be read in a horror book.

    "My God." Homan thought as he shivered and tried his best to crawl away.

    "Ferdson, we are going to die." He looked at Ferdson and tears began to well up in his eyes. He had already relinquished his title ofmander and veteran at this point, he just wanted to survive.

    Ferdson, who observed that a rather rare scene because he had never seen his superior cry before, began to despair as well.

    But even so, he managed to control himself.

    "Commander, can''t we get out of here using magic? As I recall you can use earth magic, can''t you create wards so we can advance?" Ferdson proposed this, but he didn''t believe it was possible.

    Looking back, he noticed that the tornado was slowly walking towards them. The winds got stronger, the weather got colder, and the number of soldiers being sucked up increased.

    Of course, the blood that wasn''tpletely sucked out by the tornado started to turn the environment a red hue, including their bodies being wet with the blood of theirpanions.

    Despair remained in Homan''s eyes as he tried to reason.

    "I think I can do this. Can''t you also use some magic to help?" Homan looked at Ferdson, but the man waved negatively.

    Seeing this, themander gave only a cry.

    "YOU CAN USE EARTH OR WATER MAGIC? CREATE A PROTECTION SO THAT THE WIND DOESN''T PULL YOU. THEN BEGIN TO WALK FORWARD WHILE USING THE PROTECTION."

    Themander activated a shield behind him and Ferdson, after doing so the wind and pressure on them lessened.

    So he managed to walk a few steps and then immediately activated another protection. The previous shield cracked into several pieces and was blown away shortly thereafter, but the new shield continued.

    "LISTEN, IT MAY BE A LITTLE HARD, BUT DO IT." Themander yelled again as he created another shield.

    It was working for him, but only for him and for the people who had earth magic on a slightly higher level.

    "HELP ME PLEASE."

    "I DO NOT WANT TO DIE."

    "PLEASE."

    He looked around and noticed some mages using earth magic to build shields, but soon afterward their shields began to crack and they were blown away by the wind.

    But Homan ignored this and looked straight ahead as he desperately tried to advance.

    When he looked ahead, he noticed that his army was already far away, they didn''t wait. And after a few minutes, the remaining soldiers beside him who still managed to stay alive were fewer than 100.

    AAAAAHH~~

    MY GOD~~

    But that didn''tst long. Other soldiers who seemed to be making their way forward had their barriers destroyed and were taken away. Ferdson noticed this and looked back, and when he realized what was happening his heart started to race.

    "Homan, faster, GO FASTER!" He screamed desperately as he noticed that ck tornado much closer than before.

    "What''s it?"

    "The tornado is very close, it''s faster than before!" Ferdson yelled as he stared at the tornado with difficulty as the wall wasrge and prevented it.

    But the tornado was stronger than before, it seemed that the more people it killed and "Swallow" the stronger it was bing. The force of the winds was stronger, the trail of destruction on the ground had worsened.

    Where the tornado passed now it was leaving a hole 2 meters deep. All the earth was thrown to the sky making an "earth" storm

    "I''m doing my best, but it won''t work."

    "Have confidence!"

    "SHIT, THAT THING GIVES NO SIGNS IT''S GOING TO DISAPPEAR! WE HAVE BEEN WALKED FOR A LONG TIME AND THE STRENGTH OF THIS THING IS JUST INCREASING."

    "FUCK! JUST KEEP GOING!" Ferdson lost hisposure for an instant and began to scream. Then he raised his hand over the earthen wall and tried to use fire magic to hit the tornado.

    Fire magic and basic water magic. Even using it as hard as he could, it was useless. The spells disappeared as soon as they approached.

    Ferdson who before was calmer than Homan was now more desperate. They were walking across an open field while being chased by a giant tornado made of an unknown ck mass.

    A ck mass that would kill them instantly.

    There is no way to remain calm in this situation.

    ####

    While the attack was taking ce, in the vige Noah''s disappearance had been noticed. With the despair of Emma and Noah''s family, the whole vige was just focused on that, not paying attention to anything else.

    Even though it was very far away if they paid more attention a part of the great tornado could have been seen as it had advanced a considerable distance destroying a good part of Southlein''s army.

    But the only thing noticed by the vigers was a not very strong wind that had reached the vige, but it didn''t seem to be a big deal so it waspletely ignored.

    When the vige returned to normal and Noah was found, the attack had already taken ce and the vigers didn''t even know the final result.

    The destruction was difficult to calcte.

    ####

    The tornado moved faster towards the remaining soldiers.

    Homan and Ferdson who were further ahead could not escape in time either. They just screamed desperately with tears in their eyes as they felt the skin and flesh of their bodies being cut.

    Within seconds they lost consciousness and their bodies were also engulfed by the great tornado.

    After that, the tornado advanced even faster in a straight line. It was like a missile that was heading straight for where Southlein''s army was currently.

    Southlein''s army was a few miles ahead, but after so much running and feeling tired, they took a break and camped temporarily beside some of the viges thaty nearby.

    Viges with few people, but which received the soldiers with great affection.

    And it took less than 2 hours before the tornado could be seen from a distance. Dark clouds also began to appear everywhere as the tornado approached.

    The soldiers who noticed that their size had increased considerably were even more frightened. With shouts from somemanders, the army of nearly 50,000 remaining soldiers began marching again.

    It was like a manifestation by thousands of people where they swallowed the avenues as they screamed. But unlike holding banners and signs, they held their weapons.

    Instead of protesting, they screamed in despair.

    The tornado made with that ck mass had now evolved, and because of that, the soldiers couldn''t run far enough to get away. Of course, some of them ran sideways to avoid the tornado line.

    They ran to both sides, but even though many managed to escape the tornado''s line of attack most of them didn''t have time to flee.

    The tornado increased, even more, the power of its winds and speed and began to bring down all the viges. The soldiers began to fly a few meters high as they were swallowed.

    The army had turned to pandemonium.

    The soldiers who managed to escape ran as far as possible and began to spread out.

    And the remaining soldiers were thrown into the air and swallowed up.

    Vigers who once greeted the soldiers with affection now screamed desperately as they were swallowed up along with the soldiers.

    It was a difficult scene to see for a man watching from a distance.

 Chapter 169 - 168 – Mysterious Man?

    Within seconds the only remaining soldiers had spread across the ins and the tornado lost its strength. The tornado left an enormous trail of destruction.

    The ground had be infertile wherever he had passed. Huge holes were also drilled in the ground where he passed. Nearby viges were destroyed and Southlein''s army had lost all its strength.

    What was left was just pieces of wood, pieces of bodies that hadn''t been swallowed, and a lot of blood all over the floor from the rain of blood created for a few minutes.

    After everything was finished, the armors that were miles away deactivated the magic.

    The weather had returned to normal, the winds had disappeared and all that was left was destruction.

    When the magic was turned off, the armors nearly fell to the ground without force, leaving the soldiers who could see them worried about what had happened.

    Themander who noticed this ran to the front lines.

    "So what happened? Is it all over?" He asked with a worried expression, but none of the armors said anything. They didn''t seem to be able to speak, so one of them just nodded.

    "Really?" Themander said again as a smile spread across his face. He started bouncing around like a child.

    "EVERYTHING IS OVER, WE WIN!!!" He yelled this over and over again. The soldiers who were previously worried started to do the same thing.

    They squealed happily as they bounced and hugged theirpanions. What brought them the most happiness at the moment was that they wouldn''t have to battle and risk their lives.

    "Thank the goddess."

    "Fortunately."

    "Thank you."

    Some of them even started to kneel as they thanked the goddess for all this, but their hopes of making it back to the house alive were dashed.

    Themander, who continued to bounce happily, let out another battle cry.

    "NOW LET''S MARCH DIRECTLY TO THE CAPITAL OF SOUTHLEIN AND LET''S CUT OFF THE KING''S HEAD!" He stated this as if it were no big deal.

    The soldiers who were previously celebrating were speechless as they stared at themander in disbelief.

    They had already won, Southlein''s army had already been destroyed. Why would he want to march to the capital of Southlein to destroy everything? The soldiers didn''t want something like this to happen.

    The soldiers wanted to go home and rest.

    "WHAT''S IT? WHY ARE YOU GUYS SO DISCOURAGED? THIS IS OUR CHANCE TO DESTROY THE ENTIRE SOUTHLEIN IN ONE TIME." Themander began to get even more excited, making even the Vice Commander start to question his sanity.

    Themander was almost starting to drool as he shouted these things, he didn''t believe themander was sane.

    "COME ON, LET''S MARCH DIRECTLY TO THE CAPITAL. WILL YOU GUYS NOT OBEY ME?" Themander withdrew his sword from its scabbard. As his eyes rolled back and his face turned red, he began to threaten his soldiers.

    The soldiers knew he was strong, and now that he was beside himself he was even more dangerous.

    "YOU GUYS WILL OBEY ME, ARE YOU?" He looked directly at his army as he took slow steps and his eyes rolled back and wentpletely white. It was a terrifying scene for anyone watching.

    "YOU GUYS ARE GOING, NO?" He said again as his eyes turnedpletely ck and his arms started to shake.

    The soldiers withdrew their swords and were prepared to face him if necessary. Even the Vice Commander who respected him so much had already withdrawn his sword to protect himself.

    "WILL YOU GET AGAINST ME? YOU GUYS WILL DON''T OBEY ME?" He said as his body shook even faster and his skin turned red.

    After a few more seconds, his body began to shake even faster as his eyes spun. The sword that was in his hand fell to the ground and then he knelt.

    "AAAAAAARG~~" After he knelt, he put his hand on his head and let out a squeak of something in agony. Everyone looked at that scene while they couldn''t understand what was happening.

    Themander started to roll on the ground as he held his head and his skin grew redder and redder. After a while, blood starteding out of his eyes, nose, and ears.

    Within seconds a pool of blood had formed as the skin on his body peeled away revealing a red husk.

    His armor and clothing were ripped off by himself. No, his armor was torn like paper even though it was iron. It was a scary scene.

    At this point, all the skin on her body had been peeled off and had been reced with red skin or scab. It was skin very simr to that of a lizard, its skin now red as blood.

    "Aaaarrg~~" Her hair and animal ears fell out, little ck horns grew on her head and her hands and feet now had much longer ws than before.

    Also, her tail has been reced with a thin red tail.

    Most impressive were her eyes that turned ck and a white ball that reced her iris was formed. Also, within his iris, three colors began to circte. Green, red and blue.

    Her eyes were strange and had everyone mesmerized.

    Before long he had turned into a monster never seen before by any of the soldiers. The eight armors were also looking at him who had now fully transformed.

    His pain seemed to have disappeared, so he was silent and stood up.

    Confused by what was happening, he looked down at his hands and then began to shake when he noticed the sharp ws and his skin that now looked like a lizard and waspletely red.

    He ran a hand over his head and noticed his horns.

    After that, he started to shake even more and looked like he wanted to cry, but his tears weren''ting out.

    "Ababa, awaa." He tried to start speaking but only his tongue that was now split in two moved, but no words came out of his mouth, it was as if he had forgotten how to speak.

    The soldiers were terrified of it.

    Themander suddenly turned into a disgusting monster in front of everyone''s eyes and without any exnation.

    But while themander looked at the soldiers to try tomunicate, he forgot about the armors.

    "Awaa, abaaa, awaa, aa-" Themander who had now transformed began to see the world upside down, he didn''t even notice that his head had been ripped off with one movement before falling to the ground lifeless.

    The soldiers were even more horrified as they watched themander''s strange head fall to the ground as he released dark green blood.

    "Looks like he got caught." The armor that had approached and ripped his head off said.

    "Do you think it was the work of enemies?" The soldiers who heard this thought they were talking about Southlein''s army, but the armors were thinking of other people.

    "Perhaps. Only they could turn someone into a demon-like that. But what was the purpose? They know they can''t kill us just by creating an inferior demon."

    "I don''t know either, but we should talk to our master."

    "Yes, we must."

    "But what about the other soldiers? Are we going to let the remaining ones flee?"

    "Don''t worry about them, most of their army has been destroyed, we''ll soon be sent to the capital of Southlein and we''ll be done with it."

    "Right, so I think it''s time to go away."

    "Yeah, before you leave, get rid of this guy''s body here, and get rid of the remaining monsters as well."

    "All right."

    Then began the retreat of Beastled''s army. One of the armors incinerated themander''s body, another armor quickly got rid of the rest of the monsters, and the other armors were already marching directly to the capital of Beastled.

    The entire battle had been over in an instant and now they would return to await further orders.

    After finishing all the cleaning, they withdrew carefully while arguing a bit about what had happened.

    "Do you think we shouldn''t cooperate with our enemy in Southlein to destroy everything?"

    "I think it would be a good idea, but I don''t think the master will want this."

    "It''s true, he doesn''t like to cooperate with his ''brothers and sisters"

    "Yes."

    With this discussion, they ran to catch up with the Beastled army that had already gone far enough. After pulling away, a person appeared in the same ce their army had previously been.

    It was a man wearing a ck cloak that blocked his entire face. He stood there for a few more seconds and then a strong wind hit him revealing his face.

    His jaw was big like an Orc''s and his eyes were big and disproportionate, he had an entric look.

    Also what drew the most attention were the small ck horns on his head that were previously being hidden by the hood.

    "I think I should go back and let her know about it." He said as he put his hood back on and ran away.

    He disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 170 - 169 - Return To The House.

    After the man disappeared, it didn''t take even a few minutes for him to appear in front of the capital''s gate.

    Being respected and known as an important subordinate of the king, he was allowed inside while wearing his hood to fully hide his strange-looking face.

    Of course, the most important thing was to keep your horns hidden.

    After entering, he came face to face with the streets empty and only a few soldiers walking around there, hurrying he arrived at the castle immediately.

    But he didn''t go to the king''s room to report what had happened but instead ran directly to Kime''sb who was currently working on creating an organism to create monsters even stronger than the previous ones.

    Passing the maids trembling in his presence, he reached theb and opened the door.

    "How impolite" Kime was sitting in a chair with her back to the door. Even with him opening the door suddenly, she didn''t turn around and already seemed to know who was the person who had entered.

    "I have some important information for you." The man said as he walked over to Kime.

    "What happened this time?"

    "Southlein''s army was all destroyed in an instant, but they still don''t seem to have received the information."

    "Oh?" Kime stopped moving his hands and looked at the man who had also already taken a seat in a chair inside theb.

    "You weren''t seeing everything? This is a surprise."

    "Well, I was a little busy. But how was the army destroyed? Was the monster army bigger than we thought?"

    "If I tell you it wasn''t that?"

    "Too bad, I even stopped my 200 children from going there so that their army could be destroyed."

    "What?"

    "The master asked us to go back now, so I thought letting them destroy Southlein was a good thing to do before leaving. Fufufu." Kime chuckled happily as she removed the goggles she was wearing.

    "So you already knew they would be destroyed?"

    "I could imagine that. If I didn''t send my 200 children there, they would surely be killed and lose this battle. But honestly, I didn''t think it was that fast."

    "But I must say you''re wrong, it wasn''t the monsters that defeated Southlein''s army, and that''s why I''m here."

    "Now I got a little interested." Kime loved to receive new information and was a little curious girl. She looked like she was about to explode with curiosity about what exactly had happened.

    The man in front of her who saw it sighed.

    "It was Hades'' subordinates who did this."

    "?!"

    Hearing the man''s words, Kime jumped out of her chair and looked at him in surprise.

    "Are you sure about that? You weren''t mistaken?" She asked quickly as she started to sweat. She looked impatient and scared, and the man in front of her could understand that.

    We''re talking about that Hades.

    "I can''t be wrong. Do you remember the master told us about Hades'' armors? They were there and they were the ones who ughtered the entire Southlein army."

    "It can''t be..." Kime dropped into her chair and then started to think about various things.

    "But��Does Hades know we''re in Southlein? Maybe that''s why he started a war?"

    "Maybe he knows we''re here and that our master is interfering. But he seems to have taken possession of Beastled very recently, we didn''t even have time to notice."

    "Aaah, dammit, it had to be that Hades to hinder us."

    "Well, but if we leave this world to him I think it will be destroyed quickly. Didn''t you also hear about the dungeon that appeared? This must surely be his work too."

    "No, I don''t think so." Kime disagreed.

    "Why do you think that?"

    "I don''t know, I just have a feeling that this dungeon is not the work of any of our master''s brothers and sisters."

    "It is possible?"

    "Of course it is, haven''t you ever heard of demons? I don''t doubt that somehow they managed to interfere in the world of the gods."

    "You''re thinking about it too much."

    "Perhaps."

    "But now we need to warn our master about Hades being here. Maybe she already knows, but it''s good to talk with her."

    "Okay, I''ll talk to her about it. You can go there and tell the king about the destruction of his army. I''m sure you will have a lot of fun." Kime startedughing at the situation as she stood up.

    "Don''t say that, you don''t know how hard it is to deal with that old man." The man said and then said goodbye to Kime.

    ####

    In the throne room, the man had already arrived and was facing the king who was sitting on the throne while drinking a cup of wine.

    The king looked happy and excited, he certainly didn''t know about recent events.

    The man realizing this put a smile on his face and then began to speak.

    "Your Majesty, the war is over." The man said that. He wanted to see how the king would react in this situation.

    The king who heard this raised his winess and began tough.

    "BWAAHAHAHAHA. So it was that easy." He said as he also rose from the throne. He was so excited he had almost started to jump, but he still kept himself in check.

    The hooded man watched that scene as he smiled. The king who had noticed this thought the man was also happy just to win the war, so he was satisfied.

    But his happiness was turned to despair just secondster with just one sentence.

    "Your army has been utterly destroyed, your majesty." The environment was silent. The smile on the king''s face disappeared instantly as he struggled to stay upright.

    He couldn''t think straight.

    "What did you say?" The winess in his hand shook uncontrobly. He had a shocked expression on his face. His skin was pale as if he had died.

    "Your army was destroyed."

    "No, but it can''t be." The king began to shake uncontrobly as his face grew even paler and he slumped to the throne with no strength. He looked like he was having some kind of fit.

    "It can''t be, it can''t be." The winess that was in his hand fell onto hisp and stained his entire outfit in purple as he shivered and repeated those words with an indescribable expression on his face.

    "I saw it myself with my own eyes."

    "..."

    "The enemy had some kind of secret weapon that created full-scale magic and engulfed the entire army in an instant. I was far away, but I was almost caught by the magic, but even so, I managed to escape and got here."

    "..."

    The king didn''t even seem to be listening to what the man in front of him was saying. His face was too pale and he seemed to be sweating profusely as he shivered. The man noticing this finally realized that the king was not well.

    ''It seems that this news affected him more than it should. He wasn''t prepared for this.'' The king looked like he''d had a breakdown or something.

    Noticing this, the man asked the guards to take the king to his room and call a doctor immediately. The king was taken unconscious to his room while he was still muttering the words "It can''t be."

    ''I think we just screwed up someone''s life.'' The man thought as he pulled his hood down and hid his face even more.

    He hid a sardonic smile.

    ''But fuck it.'' He continued to smile as he walked out of the king''s room.

    ####

    Meanwhile, Beastled''s army was already approaching their country''s capital.

    In the distance, they could already see the city surrounded by a high, slightly worn wall. Whoever looked closely at the wall could see that it was in a deplorable state, it wouldn''t be long before it fell.

    Holes had already been drilled in the structure and some locations, the wall had already been broken enough for monsters to enter. The only protections were walls made of wood created by the residents themselves.

    Within minutes the army approached the main gate of the capital.

    Unlike the capital of Southlein, the capital of Baeastled had two gates. One gate back that was normally used by the nobles and also by the most important merchants who visited the city.

    And the main city gate was used bymon residents and regr visitors from other locations.

    But as the war was going on, they no longer receive visitors.

    "Hey, they''re back." A soldier shouted as he opened the gate. Then other guards at the gate began cheering as they watched their thousands ofpanions approach.

    About the number of residents in the city that might be overwhelmed by the arrival of thousands of soldiers.

    Most of the male residents of Beastled had been taken to war, so at the moment the capital was deserted and most of the residents were women.

    So the soldiers that were used in the war were just ordinary residents and now they were just going back to their homes. In an atmosphere of celebration, the soldiers began to return.

    The armors that had also arrived had already entered and had already run straight for the castle.

    The guards didn''t even care about them, they only cared about weing theirpanions who were almost crying with happiness.

 Chapter 171 - 170 - Help Is Here!

    Returning to current times.

    In the vige, the atmosphere had improved a little but there was still concern that Noah would be okay. As the days went by he got a little better although he was still unconscious, so people were calmer.

    Of course, only outsiders.

    Emma, ??Lisandra, Lari, and the other girls who entered the house and were close to Noah couldn''t stay calm.

    Mostly Lari. She hasn''t left Noah''s side all this time, she doesn''t even want to go out to shower.

    She only went out to shower because Emma dragged her into the bathroom.

    She also only ate because Emma forced her to eat. If it depended on her, she wouldn''t have eaten anything.

    But she was the girl acting the most extreme. Even though the others were worried, they still took care of themselves.

    At the moment it was lunchtime and lunch was being prepared by D and chel. They helped prepare food and also keep the house organized while Emma stayed by Noah''s side.

    About two days ago when Noah was found, they got the news but preferred to stay home, but the next day they came to visit. And because of the state Emma was in, they volunteered to help.

    Of course, Emma didn''t deny their help.

    So since yesterday, they were taking care of everyone''s food and they were also taking care of the cleaning. D and chel were very happy to help as they were grateful that Emma had gotten them out of the capital before the attack.

    "The lunch is ready?" Emma left the bedroom and arrived in the kitchen.

    When she caught D and chel''s attention, the two women stopped what they were doing and removed the apron they were wearing.

    "It''s almost ready. chel, go set the table." She gave the order to her daughter and then took a ss of water to drink.

    "I don''t think you need to set up the table, those girls will want to eat inside the bedroom."

    "Ciaphia and the other two won''t want to sit at the table?" Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli were also in the bedroom. They talked to each other and also tried to cheer up Lisandra.

    "I don''t know, I''ll ask them." Saying this Emma went to the bedroom and found all the girls.

    Lisandra sat on the bed next to Noah as she remained silent. Lari beside Noah watching him with tears in her eyes and Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli were sitting in chairs around the room as they talked.

    They were chatting happily as they tried to include Lisandra in the conversation with stories from the past. But of course, Lisandra was ignoring and just paying attention to her brother beside her.

    Haa~~

    Seeing this, Ciaphia sighed and seemed to have given up.

    "Oh, Emma." Then she noticed my presence inside the bedroom again.

    "Are you guys going to have lunch here?"

    "No, no need. I will go home immediately to prepare lunch." Taciane rose from her chair and looked worried.

    "It''s okay if you guys have lunch here. D seems to have made a lot of food. I just came here to ask if you are going to sit at the table or eat right here."

    "I prefer to eat here." The first to respond was Ciaphia.

    Soon after, it was Taciane and Eli''s turn. The two girls also wanted to eat inside the bedroom with everyone. Emma''s bedroom had turned into a dining room.

    ####

    Another day passed, today is the third day of the trip. We left Geirseyri and our journey continued without too many problems.

    The group of adventurers I had hired was quitepetent. I didn''t even have to hunt for food, they went after and got some wild animals quickly.

    I had the opportunity to see them in battle, and I can say they are much stronger than I imagined. Mainly Riata and Carbrand. Speaking of which, they both used swords.

    The only difference was that Carbrand''s sword was long and Riata''s sword was short. And Riata, too, could use magic, unlike Carbrand, who fought only with his brute strength.

    And about the other two, they were also verypetent.

    Nalett used attack magic and also used a dagger to attack her enemies, we can say that she used a verymon fighting style and she was very good at it.

    Tomhe used only magic. He didn''t seem to have the strength to hold a sword, nor was he agile enough to participate in a hand-to-hand fight.

    He was the main mage of the group.

    At a distance, he used attack magic for support and also used body reinforcement magic on hispanions. And on top of that, he was able to use high-level healing magic.

    He''s a genius. He''s very young, but he can use all kinds of magic.

    "You guys are very strong." Carbrand was driving the carriage, so I was sitting in the back with everyone.

    "Well, we''re an almost A-rank group, I think it''s normal to be so strong." Riata smiled at my statement.

    "I understand. I was also a very strong adventurer, you know? But maybe you don''t know about it since it''s been a few years since I left this job."

    "Hmm, I can''t remember an adventurer named Lucio."

    "Oh, I retired from that job too early. It''s been almost 20 years since I left this job. I was working as an adventurer for just a few years with the woman who is now my wife."

    "I understand. But you quit work for what reason?"

    "My wife ended up getting pregnant with my first child so we decided to stop venturing out to take care of our family."

    "How cute." Riata smiled happily upon hearing my story.

    "Yes. But we were very lucky. As we did a lot of things and were a little famous, we were givennd to build our house."

    "Is this the samend you used to build your vige?"

    "That''s right. First, it was just to be our house, but we decided to start building a vige. A lot of people were attracted since the owners of the vige were these amazing adventurers... You know how it is."

    "I don''t know how amazing you guys were, but I think I understand."

    "Then the king, who for some reason is very close to my wife, gave me the title of Knight of the kingdom. I also won the knighthood, we can say that I am a low-ranking nobleman. To tell you the truth, I don''t even know if knights can be considered noble."

    "Hahaha�� I understand. My father also won the same title but that''s almost the same as nothing."

    "It is not??? But I couldn''t do anything but ept. And so I could also run the vige and maintain it without any problems."

    "And now you''ve been taking care of this vige for years."

    "Exactly. Nowadays I just prefer to take care of the vige and things rted to it while I take care of my family."

    "Don''t you think about venturing again?"

    "No, no. I''m pretty old already, you know? And I don''t want to risk dying now either. I have confidence that I''m strong, but even so, I don''t want to take that risk."

    "I understood. But I think you made a good choice. You''re happy now, aren''t you?"

    "Very, I am very happy. I can take care of the people I love and I can also help other people in my vige, it''s an amazing feeling."

    "If you''re happy then I think it''s okay."

    "Yes..."

    I ended this conversation with a satisfied smile. It''s been a long time since I''ve talked about this with anyone, Riata is an amazing woman.

    Carbrand, you have to give her a baby soon or someone else is going to steal her from you.

    ####

    We were already approaching the vige.

    Along the way and through the forest in the distance, I could already tell that we were close. Looking across the ins I could see some animals and also in the distance I could see viges.

    I was anxious as I thrashed inside the carriage.

    The adventurers who noticed this seemed to be enjoying themselves.

    "Calm down, we''re almost there."

    "I''m sorry, it''s just been a few days I haven''t seen him and I''m afraid his condition has gotten worse."

    "I can understand, but try to calm down."

    "I understood." I started to take a deep breath as I watched thendscape pass through the window. Itsted a few more minutes before the forest appeared and then the carriage stopped.

    When I stuck my head out of the window, I noticed that we were already in front of the closed vige gate.

    Above I could see Valdo looking intently at the carriage that had approached.

    "IT''S ME, I GOT HELP." I jumped out of the carriage and waved to Valdo. After a smile appeared on his face, the gate began to open allowing the carriage to enter.

    The carriage entered with the adventurers and I walked in the back.

    As soon as I entered, I was greeted by several greetings.

    "So, did you find someone to help?" Valdo came down from the tower and was beside me along with other guards.

    "Yes, I found a very good adventurer in healing magic."

    "That''s great!"

    All the soldiers and vigers who heard this seemed happy and excited.. But I couldn''t stay long, I asked one of the guards to guard the carriage and then I took the adventurers to my house.

 Chapter 172 - 171 – Worse Than I Thought.

    With my arrival in the vige, the atmosphere became noisy again.

    But I ignored all the people eager to know who I had brought with me and ran straight to my house. As soon as I reached the door, it swung open, revealing D.

    She was one of the women who came from the capital together with Emma.

    "You came back!" A smile spread across her face as soon as she saw me. She opened the door wider and then I went inside.

    "I came back and brought help. Come in." I called the four adventurers and they came after me. They all greeted D politely before entering.

    Was it the afternoon, maybe four o''clock in the afternoon? So lunch was long over. I walked through the house to my room where Noah was, when I got there I found several people.

    Lisandra, Lari, Ciaphia, Eli, Taciane. Everyone was there while Noahy unconscious in bed.

    chel who was D''s daughter was also in the room, but she just seemed to be serving a snack. As soon as she saw me, she said goodbye and left the room.

    As soon as she left, Emma, ??who had been distracted before, noticed my presence. A big smile appeared on her face and she got up quickly and then hugged me. Everyone in the room acted nonchnt about it.

    As for the adventurers behind me, I could hear low smiles, especially from Carbrand.

    ''What''s it? Never received a hug from your girlfriend?

    "Did you finallye back, what took you so long?" Emma released me and then stood facing me as she stared into my eyes. I could see that she had dark circles under her eyes, showing that she didn''t sleep very well.

    Not just her, but everyone in the room looked haggard and sleepy. Have they all been here the entire time? It can not be.

    "Sorry. I didn''t spend much time in the city, but as we had toe in a carriage, it took longer than I expected."

    "This was our fault." From behind me, Carbrand opened his mouth to say this.

    "It wasn''t their fault, just ignore it. I was lucky they agreed toe along with me."

    "Look, you''re paying us."

    "You could deny payment."

    "That''s true. But if I had done that, Riata would have killed me."

    "Hey..."

    "Ouch..." Carbrand who was pped on the head started to smile.

    "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Emma and I''m Lucio''s wife." Emma politely introduced herself to the four adventurers. She didn''t act that way normally.

    Maybe she was acting like that because they agreed to help Noah.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Carbrand, this is my fianc��e... Cough... Cough... Girlfriend. Her name is Riata." He pointed at Riata but ignored the girl''s a surprised expression and continued his introductions.

    You shouldn''t make a mistake like that.

    "She''s Nalett, and that one over there is the healing mage who was brought in to help your son, his name is Tomhe."

    "I see... You guys cane in." I left the bedroom door and entered it. The four adventurers followed me and also entered the bedroom.

    "I think it''s a little tight here, there are a lot of people." The bedroom wasn''t very big, so the environment was tight. Emma looked a little worried, so she made a decision.

    "Girls, can you go out for now?" She asked Ciaphia and her friends to leave with the chairs. Emma didn''t ask Lisandra and Lari to leave, I think I can understand that.

    The girls didn''t protest and left the room withoutining. Only Ciaphia seemed a little reluctant to leave the room, but she left anyway.

    The environment was now more pleasant since there were not so many people in the room.

    Now there was only Lisandra in bed along with Noah, and Lari sitting on the floor beside. And standing was Me, Emma, ??and the four adventurers.

    The first to approach the bed was Riata who looked quite sad when she noticed the state Noah was in.

    Moving closer, she touched Noah''s foot that was outside the nket.

    "His body is very cold." She said startled as she widened her eyes.

    Seeing this, Carbrand also caught Noah''s feet.

    "Is this boy alive?" Carbrand said without thinking. Hearing this, Emma who was beside me squeezed my hand and put a serious expression on her face. No, she was angry.

    Riata, who noticed this, pped Carbrand on the head.

    "Don''t say that kind of thing, you idiot."

    Carbrand looked back and noticed Emma''s sharp eyes. Her eyes seemed to have made him uneasy and nervous as he began to sweat.

    ''I know, she''s pretty scary.'' I thought as I hugged Emma''s waist to try to calm her down as we watched the four adventurers.

    Carbrand and Riata were standing next to the bed analyzing Noah''s condition while Nalett was still standing near the door just watching from afar. I could see that she also looked a little uneasy looking at Noah.

    I don''t know if she was sad if she was nervous or if she was angry. She didn''t show any feelings and that made it difficult to know what she was thinking at the moment.

    And Tomhe was on the left side of the bed where Lisandra was lying. But he was standing at the side of the bed and he didn''t look at Lisandra once, he just looked directly into Noah''s face as he gripped her staff.

    Yes, he was holding a staff with a gem that helped when casting magic. It was a gem that was normally used to increase the strength and uracy of a spell, somethingmon.

    He was gripping his staff strong and looking very nervous.

    ''Is he like this because he thinks he can''t help?'' It was the thought I had. Because of that, I started to get nervous too, so I hugged Emma tighter as I watched the four adventurers.

    ####

    "Looks like he''s not in very good condition. His body temperature is low and his heart rate is so slow I can imagine it stopping at any moment."

    Carbrand looked surprised and worried as he felt Noah''s pulse.

    Riata who was beside him acted in the same way.

    "How did he survive all these days like this?" Carbrand still didn''t believe that was possible. He looked at me and Emma, ??but she just shook her head like she didn''t have anything to add.

    Carbrand released Noah''s wrist, then sighed.

    "He didn''t eat or drink anything either, did he?" He asked Emma beside me.

    "Not. He spent all these days sleeping."

    "I understand. He is already in an advanced state of dehydration."

    "��" I remained silent along with Emma.

    "I don''t know how he managed to stay alive, but his son is a warrior." Carbrand smiled at both of us and then left his side. After that, he looked at Tomhe.

    "You look a little nervous, do you think you can do this?" Carbrand asked concerned as he also noticed Tomhe''s expression and the way he was acting.

    Riata, who before had not noticed how Tomhe was doing, was now even more worried. But even so, she kept her mouth shut and moved closer to Noah, and ced her hand on his forehead.

    She was acting like a worried mother even though she met him for the first time today.

    As Riata stroked Noah''s head and ignored Lari and Lisandra beside him, Tomhe cleared his throat to respond.

    "I can do this...I think." He didn''t look confident.

    "You think? Dude, you have to concentrate."

    "I am trying. It''s just that I''ve never healed such an injured person before, do you understand?"

    "Can you tell how many injuries he has?"

    "Multiple broken ribs, your left shoulder is broken, your right leg is broken, your right lung has been punctured and your organs are being pressed by your ribs."

    "..."

    "Plus he''s showing signs of dehydration as you said before."

    Emma who overheard all of this hugged me even tighter as she wrapped her arm around my waist. I also didn''t know exactly what condition Noah was in, I started to shiver.

    Again that restlessness took over my chest.

    Because of that, my voice was a little shaky, but I looked at Tomhe and struggled to ask a single question.

    "You can cure him, can''t you?"

    "��" At my question, Tomhe bit his lip and didn''t answer. Carbrand, who watched him, clenched his fists but remained calm.

    Riata, who was listening to everything, was silent and said nothing, but I could see that she was as worried as I was.

    Emma beside me already had tears in her eyes as she approached her body to mine and hugged me with all her strength. Lari had already started crying again, but this time quietly.

    Lisandra, on the other hand, looked at all that and didn''t cry, just watched everything silently.

    After a silence that continued for almost a minute, the first to break the silence was Carbrand.

    "Hey, Tomhe. You can do it.." He encouraged Tomhe as he smiled.

 Chapter 173 - 172 - Was He Cured?

    Tomhe who heard those words took a deep breath as he calmed down.

    I watched that scene closely together with Emma. She was still hugging me while her body shook.

    I managed not to get too nervous so I could support her. Emma can be very sensitive to some things, and one of those things is our kids'' safety. It''s always been that way.

    An overprotective and caring mother, it''s understandable why she''s in this state.

    "Fine, I''ll try," Tomhe said and then moved to the other side of the bed to be closer to Noah. Lari, who was there, for the first time, pulled back a little to make room for Tomhe.

    "You can do it, I''m sure of it," Carbrand said to cheer him up.

    "You''re not helping, be quiet because you''re just making me more nervous." He said as he looked at Carbrand. The man just smiled and then backed away a little while he remained silent.

    I also remained silent and watched that scene with everyone.

    Tomhe took off the nket that covered Noah and then ced his right hand on top of Noah''s chest. He took the staff he held in his left hand and raised it as he closed his eyes.

    "Do you think he can make it?" Emma beside me said quietly so no one would hear.

    "I''m told he''s very good at healing magic, I think he can do it." I put my hand on Emma''s head and petted her as she buried her face in my chest.

    I looked at Tomhe again and he kept his eyes closed as he raised his staff and ced his right hand on Noah''s chest. After a few seconds, he took a deep breath and his mouth started to move.

    He said a few words low enough for no one to hear. Reading his lips I didn''t know exactly what he was saying, but it''s probably an incantation used by practitioners of healing magic.

    As he continued to speak, the purple yolk of his staff began to glow. It wasn''t such a bright glow, but it was very beautiful.

    A momentter, a purple glow appeared on his right hand, which was on Noah''s chest. I held my breath as I watched that scene, I couldn''t calm down. Emma was acting the same way, but she preferred to avoid looking at Noah.

    "It''s okay," I said low in her ear as I hugged her and looked at Noah and Tomhe again.

    Noah''s body had started to glow a pale purple color too, and thatsted for a long time. Tomhe was sweating as he continued with his hand on Noah''s chest using all his magic.

    His staff continued to glow showing that his mana was being drained.

    Tomhe''spanions were apprehensive noticing that the boy was not doing very well and was also taking longer than he should have.

    "Isn''t he taking longer than usual?" Riata said quietly to Carbrand as the man sweated and looked worriedly at Tomhe.

    "Yes, this is taking too long." He didn''t take his eyes off Tomhe, he watched everything closely.

    Nalett in the distance was wearing his usual expression, but I could see a drop of sweat running down his forehead, showing that she was nervous too.

    ''Please,'' I said in my mind as I waited anxiously for an answer from Tomhe who continued to use up all of his mana in Noah''s treatment.

    ####

    The treatment continued for about 5 minutes before Tomhe removed his hand from Noah''s chest.

    As soon as he withdrew his hand, the glow on the staff disappeared and then he walked away from the bed. But when he tried to take another step, he seemed to have gotten dizzy and almost fell to the ground.

    Carbrand who was nearby quickly caught him.

    "Are you okay?" he asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine, I just spent more mana than I should have."

    "But did you did it?"

    "Yeah, I think it should be okay." The boy replied and then gave a small smile as he closed his eyes.

    "That''s great. You can rest now." After that Tomhe fainted in Carbrand''s arms.

    Carbrand held Tomhe in his arms carefully.

    "Is there somewhere I can put it?"

    "Oh yes, you can put it on the sofa in the living room or Noah''s bedroom in the door to the left of the hall." Emma suddenly responded as she released me. But after saying that, she ran to Noah who was lying down.

    She reached the side of the bed and touched Noah''s forehead.

    "His temperature is still a little low, but his breathing seems to have improved." She said as she ced her hand in front of Noah''s nose. After that, tears started to appear in her eyes.

    "He''s okay now, isn''t he?" She started crying right then and there as she looked at Riata. The woman approached Noah and checked on him before replying positively.

    Hearing this, Emma began to cry out loud as she leaned over the bed and practically hugged Noah.

    I controlled myself, but tears still welled up in my eyes.

    Lari was also crying a lot. She seemed to be praying and thanking someone.

    Lisandra.

    "He is fine? He is fine?" Breaking the silence she''d kept for a long time, she began to cry uncontrobly as she moved even closer to Noah and took a closer look.

    That scene was enough to make me start crying too. I''m so happy.

    ####

    Ciaphia, Eli, and Taciane who were outside were listening to everything. It was anguish minutes.

    But they heard that Noah was fine.

    As soon as she heard it, Ciaphia crouched by the door and took a deep breath.

    "Thank you... Thank you..." She said several times as she calmed down. In her mind, she felt guilty that Noah had gone into the forest, as she had lent her his sword and didn''t try to stop him.

    But now he was fine, and it made her so happy. She was trying to keep from jumping and screaming around the house.

    She controlled herself.

    She just kept crouched down as tears streamed down her face and she kept thanking the goddess that everything had gone well. Eli and Taciane who observed that put a smile on her face.

    In addition to feeling better because Noah was okay, they could finally see Ciaphia smiling and feeling better after several days.

    They were a little startled when Carbrand suddenly came out of the room carrying Tomhe unconscious, but after receiving the information that he was only sleeping, they were calm.

    But soon the girls forgot about him and could only remember Noah.

    "I''m d he''s better��" Taciane said as she smiled.

    "Yes," Eli answered and then was silent.

    The door that had been opened allowed them to look into the bedroom. Ciaphia approach the door and looked at Noah who was still lying on the bed.

    In addition to Noah, she saw Emma crying with happiness as she hugged her son. Lisandra who had been quiet all the time now had finally started to cry uncontrobly as she got closer to her brother.

    Seeing this, she couldn''t control herself and started to cry even more.

    Riata who looked at the door and saw Ciaphia smiled warmly at the girl.

    "I think it''s time we left." She said. Riata at the moment wanted to go out to let Noah''s family be with him and didn''t want to get in the way.

    But of course, Emma wouldn''t let that.

    "Don''t go yet. I want you guys to stay here today, okay? I''ll prepare the best dinner you guys ever had in your life." Emma cried out as she stood up and wiped her tears away.

    "But...you should rest now that things have calmed down." Carbrand, who hade back to the bedroom, looked a little worried about everyone''s appearance. They looked tired.

    "Don''t worry about it. At least stay for dinner. I will also prepare your payment!" This time it was Lucio''s turn to protest.

    Seeing that they had no choice, Riata nodded.

    "Okay, let''s stay for dinner. But we can''t stay at your house, would you have somewhere for us to stay? If they don''t, we can set up a camp." She said while smiling.

    "Do not worry. Some residents left so there are some houses left, you guys can use some of the houses."

    "That''s great."

    "Come on, I''ll take you to one of the houses." Emma prepared to leave the room with Riata, but the girl wanted to stop Emma.

    "Is everything okay? Your son has just been cured, I think you''d better keep him for now."

    "Don''t worry about it, he''ll probably take a while to wake up."

    "If you say..."

    After that, the adventurers left the bedroom along with Emma.

    Inside the room, only Lucio, Lari, and Lisandra remained. Seeing this, Ciaphia, Eli, and Taciane entered the room to get a better look at Noah.

    Once inside, they approached Noah with a smile on their faces. Ciaphia was the only one who cried.

    As soon as she approached Noah, Lisandra called out to her and hugged her. The two embraced happily as they cried.

    Seeing this, Lucio began to cry even more.

    It was great to see that everything was working out.

 Chapter 174 - 173 – So We Lost?

    While Noah recovered and the adventurers settled into one of the houses for the night, the weather had turned rainy again.

    In the capital of Southlein, heavy rain fell on the city as the eerie silence filled the streets. No people on the street and just a few soldiers scattered here and there.

    The houses were now silent with their lights off.

    And that happened after the announcement that took ce this afternoon.

    From the castle, a loudspeaker created by a certain woman shouted the following words.

    "The war is over." At first, people put a smile on their faces and celebrate their likely victory.

    Inside one of the houses, a certain conversation took ce.

    "We are going to buy a lot of meat to celebrate. And we can also party with our friends tonight."

    "Yes."

    "Mommy, Mommy, is it finally over?"

    "Yes, and you know what? It ended in the best way possible."

    A father, mother, and daughter smiled happily as they celebrated in their humble and somewhat dirty home. On their table, snacks had been prepared before the news arrived.

    And now with this wonderful news, they hoped to have the best snack of their lives and then start preparing for the party that would take ce in the entire capital.

    Of course, it was a celebration that was interrupted by the terrifying phrase that came out of the same loudspeaker that before once brought happiness to their lives.

    "Unfortunately Southlein''s army has been destroyed." Those words caused that little family to crumble into deep despair and sadness.

    Her daughter, who before was once graced with her parents'' smiles, was now tormented by the tears and despair in the eyes of those two people she loved the most. And just like that, she started to cry while not understanding exactly what was happening.

    This was repeated everywhere.

    The capital that was once shrouded in joy has fallen into a sea of ??despair.

    Nobles who had not yet received the information prepared to flee if necessary, themon residents who would not be able to flee suddenly, just began to pray.

    No, some of them were also thinking of fleeing to Nortlein, which was another human country that would surely wee them with open arms.

    But ignoring all the sad mood, a woman''s cheerful voice continued toe out of the loudspeaker.

    "Don''t despair, I guarantee you everything will be fine." It was a useless phrase and it didn''t help at all, it didn''t give any of the residents'' hope.

    ####

    Already in Beastled, the soldiers who arrived were already celebrating since they arrived from the battle. Residents also cheered everywhere after the arrival of their families who had been sent to war.

    Barbecue is being done in the middle of the street.

    Crowded nightclubs. Several family dinners happening at the same time, that''s what was happening in Beastled at the moment.

    Except in the castle, where the king sat on his throne as he stared at the armors in front of him. When them presenting themselves to the king on the first day, the king ordered them to leave for a while.

    But of course, during that time, the king feasted a lot. As he had no family and was alone in the castle, he feasted alone in his dining room while being served by thousands of maids.

    In addition to the maids, there were also the soldiers who watched the abundance of drinks and food with envy.

    And after their celebration, the day hade for their meeting set with the armors.

    ''I may have won this battle, but this war is not over yet. It will only end when Southlein is destroyed.'' The little king sitting on the throne thought as he smiled.

    "You guys did a good job. It wasn''t like I imagined, as I thought you guys wouldn''t have to interfere that much, but it was a good battle." The king said happily.

    The armors remained silent, listening to everything.

    "But now I need to know. Are you guys willing to go to Southlein and destroy everything? Or does your master think it''s not a good idea?"

    The armors did not respond and waited for a few more words from the king.

    "I know your master told you to obey me, but I cannot order you guys to destroy a country without his permission. But... He wanted to start this war, then his goal must be to destroy Southlein."

    The king put a thoughtful expression on his face.

    "Well, but whatever. What do you think about this? Are you guys going to do this?" The king asked the armors and this time they finally moved to answer. The rightmost armor stepped forward.

    "Number 1..." The king said as he stared at the armor.

    "You can leave this with us."

    "So are you guys going to attack Southlein?"

    "Yes, we had received this order before. We can do this today if necessary."

    "Today?" The king ced a hand on his chin and began to think carefully.

    The war was just over.

    Southlein is short on soldiers.

    They are still suffering from the losses in the war and are also afraid that something might happen.

    ''Isn''t this a great opportunity?'' A smile spread across the king''s face as he took in the situation. For him, this was the best moment!

    Southlein was suffering, they are afraid. If by chance they do an attack now, nothing could be done, Southlein would be easily destroyed, this was a magnificent opportunity. They had to do it today.

    "Okay, I think this is great." The king rose from the throne.

    "All right, we''ll go directly to the capital of Southlein. After the destruction of the capital, we will visit every city in the country before returning. Maybe it will take some time, do you think everything is fine?"

    "Yes, it''s okay."

    "Don''t you think any of us should stay behind to keep the capital safe?"

    "There is no necessity. Southlein has no more strength and we are not being threatened by other countries, we are safe." The king said confidently.

    "Alright, we''re leaving." The armor turned and then left the room along with the other seven armors.

    After the armors leaving, the king began tough uncontrobly as he thrashed on the throne. This went on for a few more seconds before he straightened his posture on the throne and put a weird smile on his face.

    "The time hase, Southlein will be destroyed." He began tough again as he amused himself by imagining the despair of the King of Southlein and its residents.

    ####

    A few miles away in Tineever town where the monster army had passed.

    Royma, who was isted with some employees in the adventurers'' guild until a few days ago, decided to go directly to the capital to seek help. People''s bodies were still lying around the city.

    The buildings were all damaged.

    Monster bodies were still there.

    The destroyed gate also allowed the entry of other monsters attracted by the smell of blood. The city was like hell, so Royma decided to take her guild workers who had survived and run straight to the capital.

    Horses throughout the city had been killed, so they had to walk towards the capital.

    They just grabbed the necessary food and water and left Tineever. The women who didn''t know the level of destruction, as soon as they stepped outside the guild began to despair.

    Without the heart to go home and see their families, they decided to just leave for the capital together with Royma without checking anything.

    And now it had been three days since they''d left Tineever, but they still hadn''t reached the capital.

    A trip from Tineever would take 2 days if it was done by carriage, but since they are walking, they would take at least four days.

    During the entire journey, it was a little difficult. The women couldn''t ept what had happened and spent the entire way crying. Royma just listened to everything and couldn''tfort the girls.

    She just moved on while trying to get those horrible images she had seen out of her mind.

    But it wasn''t easy.

    But even so, she was sure that if she reached the capital, they would be helped. People cannot be resurrected, but with help, a dignified end would be given to the bodies of its residents.

    And maybe your city would be rebuilt again.

    This was a dream that she finds difficult to fulfill. At the moment, she just wanted to get her employees to safety and then think about what to do next.

    ####

    "So we lost the war?" The guild master of the capital of Southlein was sitting at his desk as he listened to that announcement.

    He sighed and thought hard about what would happen from now on.

    "Since we lost, it won''t be long before the capital is Beastled''s target, but how long will it take?" The guild master got up and went to the window.

    The weather was a little chilly and everything was dark and silent around the city.

    "Should I stay here or should I go after D and chel? If I stay here I would be involved in this battle and that''s something I shouldn''t do."

 Chapter 175 - 174 - Message.

    In the capital, inside a room in an inn, Isabell was lying in bed as she stared at the ceiling and thought about what she had just heard.

    After the warning about the war, she was sure things were a lot worse than she thought.

    "What should I do now? Wait for orders? Stay hidden until the capital is destroyed?" She sighed as she sat up in bed and prepared to leave. It waste at night and she had spent the entire afternoon in her room.

    Outside it was raining lightly and a cold wind blew the window curtain.

    She got up slowly and then went to the window to a lookout. Everything was dark and silent. It was like the atmosphere of a funeral, especially with this rain falling on the capital that made the atmosphere even more morbid.

    "It seems that this news ended up taking everyone by surprise. But then, what should I do?" She leaned out of the window and continued to stare at the street that passed in front of her window.

    It was a small, narrow street where people usually just walked past.

    There, she could see a soldier walking while holding amp and lighting her way.

    "Alright, shall I see how the movement is inside the castle?" Isabell was a little worried about that. Normally such an important warning would be given by the king or queen himself.

    At worst, the country''s prime minister would take care of it.

    But a woman she didn''t know had broken the news. It was a cheerful voice that didn''t match the kind of news she was giving, it was like that person was having fun.

    ''My mother didn''t give me enough information.'' Isabell thought as she pulled on her hood and took her sword from beside the bed. She was getting ready to pay a visit to the castle.

    She was confident she could do this without a hitch, but she needed to be careful.

    If she got caught, it wouldn''t be easy to exin this to her mother.

    "Okay, so let''s go." Again she did the same thing to climb over the buildings in the capital. But as soon as she reached the roof of the building next door, something caught her eye.

    In her mind, a signal like a bell began to ring.

    [ You received a message ]

    [ Would you like to open it? ]

    [ Yes ] [ No ]

    A robotic voice popped into her mind, but she didn''t mind and didn''t show any reaction.

    She just replied.

    "Yes." After that, a floating frame appeared in front of her eyes as she carefully analyzed that message.

    "You should have warned me about this sooner, Mom." She said and then ran towards the castle.

    ####

    Isabell quickly approached the castle walls. But with just a little magic, she floated and passed over the wall with ease. Theck of guards also contributed to her entering easily.

    "Come on, from what my mother said, it''s a room inside the castle. But where exactly? You should have made a map!" Isabell thought as she approached the castle window and stepped inside carefully.

    Luckily, the window was open. It was so convenient that she worried.

    Entering, she looked around and noticed she was in a small room. A rather luxurious bed, a small wardrobe, and a desk beside the bed apanied by a chair.

    It also had a shelf with some paintings on it. They appeared to be family portraits painted by someone very talented.

    ''I don''t know whose bedroom this is, but it''s a little scary to keep paintings like that inside the room. I couldn''t sleep here.'' Isabell opened the bedroom door and came face to face with a short hallway.

    It was just one of the many corridors that existed in the castle.

    But Isabell didn''t care about the thousands of hallways, but the main hallway that would likely lead to the room she was looking for.

    Or maybe not, as an important room might be a little more hidden.

    ''Oh, whatever, let''s move on.'' She took a few steps and carefully walked down the hall.

    Using wind magic, she sent a light wind breeze to serve as a location spell. She wasn''t scared, but being found by a guard or maid would only bring a headache.

    She would not be identified as she had her face hidden and also wore an unusual outfit for a girl.

    But she still wanted to avoid being found.

    And so she went on with her magic activated.

    She went through several rooms and opened each one.

    At one of the doors, she even found a maid arranging some things, but she was lucky that the maid had her back to the door and didn''t notice Isabell was there.

    That was one of the ws of this magic, it didn''t detect if anyone is inside the room, and for that reason, Isabell listened carefully and paid a lot of attention before entering the rooms.

    But that was a distracting moment, so from then on, she started to be even more careful.

    She wondered why her wind magic didn''t pass under the door, but she couldn''t do anything about it. As long as she pays close attention and hides when someone appears in the hallways, she should be fine.

    ####

    It took a few minutes before she reached the main hallway of the mansion. It was a long hallway with a red carpet and several guards.

    The hallway led directly to the castle''s front door, and if she moved on she could find the king''s room and some more important rooms as well.

    As the prime minister''s office, the castle library, and several other government rooms ( Probably )

    ''How am I going to get through here?'' Since had several guards on the lookout in the hallway, she wouldn''t be able to walk that way. She was in a small hallway that led directly to the main hallway, so she only had one path.

    Either she came back or went on.

    Isabell started to get apprehensive of someone appearing in hers on her back if she didn''t move on. Even with the magic activated, even if she sensed someone was approaching, she would have nowhere to run.

    ''Although if it''s just one person I can handle it.'' She began to think some more about what to do.

    The guards stared intently ahead and didn''t move. Just a few, because she noticed one of the guards sleeping standing up.

    She doesn''t know how this is possible.

    ''Should I just get rid of them? I don''t think it will make that much noise.'' With no option for hiding or disguise, Isabell considered the possibility of making them all pass out at the same time.

    She wanted to avoid killing them at all costs, so she had a good magic for that.

    A celestial attribute spell that could easily control a person''s feelings and state.

    ''Okay, let''s go.'' Using her hand, a yellowish light appeared in her palm and then began to spread the walls and floor of the hallway. Mana began to circte the ce, drawing the attention of some mana-sensitive guards.

    But with no time to react, the bodies of all the soldiers in the hallway began to go limp, and sleep brought them all to the ground. Since the hallway carpet was fluffy, it didn''t make a lot of sounds.

    Isabell breathed a sigh of relief at that.

    She could move on.

    Afraid that someone had heard the sound even though it was low, she quickened her steps to find the supposed room her mother had said. So she began to partially open all the doors she found.

    Of course, she didn''t the least open the biggest door where it was where the king''s room was.

    The other rooms she found were also uninteresting. Just documents, books, tables, and a lot of things she wasn''t interested in at the moment.

    Until a room caught her eye.

    The door was a little different and looked a little more "Modern" than the others.

    From inside she could hear some sounds, they were low sounds, but they sounded like someone breaking something made of ss. She slowly opened the door so as not to make any noise.

    The first thing she noticed when she partially opened the door was how white that room was. It even brought a nostalgic feeling to her.

    But in addition to the white floor, white walls, and white ceiling, some strange appliances that she had never seen were dotted around the room. Lots of things emitted some lights and were attached to things that looked like very thin strings.

    Also had a lot of beds with some chains that were probably used to hold someone up.

    ''It''s like my mom said. She told me to kill the woman who takes care of this ce.''

    From what she said, this woman is involved with one of her sisters.. I hope it''s not too difficult to deal with her.

 Chapter 176 - 175 - You Should Check Better.

    With the door partially open, Isabell considered what she should do. With her magic, she could feel a presence inside the room, but she didn''t know exactly who it was.

    It could be the woman she''s after, or maybe it''s someone else.

    Thump~~

    As she wondered if she should go inside, the sound of something falling reached her ears. It looked like a piece of wood. Then she started to hear quick footstepsing towards the door.

    "I need something." A woman''s voice can be heard as soon as the steps stopped. That person was very close to the door and Isabell pulled back a little to hide.

    ''Do I need to hide? No... '' She thought as she approached the door again. And now without thinking twice, she opened the door.

    "Where is it? Where is it?" As soon as she entered the white room without making a sound, she found a woman bent over looking for something inside some drawers. Isabell watched closely.

    "Hm?" Until the woman''s hands stopped and she got to her feet. Then she turned to the door and saw Isabell standing there.

    "Ara? Who would you be? I don''t think you should be here." Since Isabell''s face was hidden and she was wearing very masculine clothing, the woman didn''t think she was a girl.

    Of course, so as not to show her voice, Isabell remained silent.

    "It''s not you again, is it?" the woman asked as she put a serious expression on her face.

    ''Again?'' Isabell was confused by that statement. She wondered if anyone had ever invaded the castle before.

    "Will not you say anything? Tell me why you''re here, maybe I can help you." The woman started to smile. But of course, deep down inside she felt indescribable anger.

    In her mind, that person in front of her was Noah again.

    "Haa~~ What an annoying boy. Just tell me why you''re here. It''s not too hard." The woman said that, but Isabell remained silent.

    "Right. But since you walked in here without permission, I guess I can say you''re my enemy, isn''t it? But what an irritating thing, I just wanted to get this over with and leave soon."

    The woman took off her sses and then also removed the white coat she was wearing.

    Isabell put her hand on her sword at her waist and braced for battle. The woman looked at her and started tough.

    "Stop it, I won''t fight you." The woman walked to one of the tables were a strange box was and then pressed a button. Putting a ss under a small hole, a ck liquid began toe out.

    A hot liquid that looked a lot like tea.

    ''Coffee? How can coffee be made that way?'' Isabell thought confused.

    "Let me guess why you''re here. You died and revived for some reason before... So you''re here to get revenge or something? Or maybe that useless goddess sent you here?"

    ''Useless goddess? Is she talking about my mother?''

    "No, that can''t be it. From what my master told me, you shouldn''t show up here for a while. How did you get here?" the woman asked as she sipped some coffee.

    Isabell remained silent and said nothing. She just kept wondering who she was talking about. Her mother hadn''t sent her here before, she hadn''t died and been revived.

    And her mom didn''t say anything about someone else having her blessing and being in this world. She wondered if it was possible her mother had ced other ''heavenly'' in her world and I didn''t know about it.

    ''I hope you''ll exin everything to meter.'' But Isabell found it a little convenient anyway. Even though she was here, the woman in front of her thought she was someone else.

    In other words, her identity was more than protected.

    "But since you have contact with the sister of my master, I don''t doubt you have enough power to get here in an instant. But that''s weird, if you were that strong you wouldn''t have diedst time."

    ''Won''t this woman ever stop talking?''

    "So maybe you''re someone else? But my master didn''t tell me anything about you. Hmm... I have to talk to her about this. My master is a little petty. Can you believe she went to say that you were blessed by that goddess a little while ago?"

    ''...''

    "Back when you screwed up with my research, I didn''t know you had contact with a goddess. I thought you were just some random powerful kid who happened to find myb."

    ''How annoying...''

    "I was very surprised when I found out. I was here in this world just to destroy everything, but when I found out about you I was very interested. But my master asked me to leave you alone."

    ''I need to know who she''s talking about.''

    "But now that you''re here, I think I can continue with our ''fun'' from before. Isn''t it wonderful?" The woman''s face started to turn red and her eyes started to water.

    She dropped her coffee ss onto the table and then started walking towards Isabell. Removing her sword from its scabbard, she braced herself for any move the woman might make.

    "I''ll be punishedter, but I can''t let you go without ying with you a bit." The woman began to drool as she breathed heavily and moved closer to Isabell.

    ''This woman changed her personality all of a sudden. She''spletely crazy.'' Isabell thought as she walked away and prepared to attack.

    But even with the sword in Isabell''s hand, the woman didn''t seem to care and kept advancing.

    "Come on, I promise you it won''t hurt at all."

    The woman was empty-handed and not holding any weapons. But even though the woman was empty-handed, Isabell could sense that something was wrong.

    Was it magic? Was it some hidden weapon?

    Isabell gripped the hilt of her sword and then took a deep breath.

    ####

    "Come on, don''t be scared." The woman moved even closer to Isabell and tried to grab her.

    Isabell jumped back and avoided the woman''s embrace while she still held her sword.

    ''My mother said to kill her, didn''t she? I think I should just get this over with.'' Running away would only slow her down and she didn''t have to feel bad about killing this woman, so she made up her mind.

    The woman who was still behind Isabell suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body.

    After that, she looked at Isabell and noticed the girl taking a step forward with her right leg. After a single step, Isabell who had been a few meters away appeared with her face very close to the woman.

    "Goodbye." The woman felt her chest burn and then a sharp pain hit her. Before she could say anything, she felt the flesh of her chest being cut as Isabell moved her sword.

    Isabell''s sword, which had only one de much like a Katana, spun inside the woman''s body.

    The Katana spun until the de was facing up. Then Isabell raised the sword with all her strength, ripping the woman''s body from chest to shoulder.

    With arge amount of blooding out, the woman''s body fell. She didn''t understand exactly what was going on.

    But after looking down and noticing a part of her body almost being torn off, she realized what had happened.

    "Hahaha, how beautiful. It''s so red." She said as she looked inside her own body. From the size of the cut, she could even see a part of her heart that had been pierced.

    His red flesh, the blood gushed nonstop. It was all so beautiful in her sight.

    Kimeughed as she felt her vision darken and she continued to be stared at by Isabell. The woman''s ck hair was stained with blood as she tried to move and giggled.

    It didn''t take long for Kime to stopughing and her life to be extinguished. She died with a smile on her face.

    "What a bizarre woman. But I think my job is done." Isabell swung her sword to remove excess blood and then tucked it into its scabbard.

    "I think I can leave now." With her work done, Isabell smiled smugly and then left the room.

    Isabell followed the same path she hade, taking care not to be found. It didn''t take long for her to leave the mansion in silence without anyone noticing her presence.

    Right after she left, a sound caught her attention.

    [ You received a message ]

    Isabell opened the message without thinking twice.

    [ You should better check your enemies'' bodies making sure they''re dead. ]

    Only that was written.

    Isabell read that message and began to feel unease in her chest. She looked directly at the mansion and began to question whether she had killed that woman.

    No, she certainly saw that woman die in front of her, there was no way she could survive that wound.

    ''But if my mother sent this message, it can only be because of that. Damn it!''

    Isabell couldn''t figure out how that woman managed to survive, but she would have to go back and check.

    She thought it would be quick, but it''s taking longer than she thought.

 Chapter 177 - 176 – Let The Carnage Begin.

    Inside the castle, a woman was walking along the main corridor and approaching herboratory. Carefully, she opened the door and didn''t mind the body that stained the entire floor red.

    "He did that��Huh, I thought he wouldn''t kill me that easily. I thought he would think a little bit before he did that, I think I underestimated him." The woman said as she approached her own body lying on the ground.

    Yes, another woman like her was lying on the ground lifeless.

    To be more exact, it was a copy of her own body. In a few minutes, that body had already started to dpose and leave a stench inside the room while the floor was stained ck.

    The blood on the floor had also started to turn ck.

    "I think it''s a very good copy, maybe I managed to fool you? But I honestly didn''t think he woulde back here. Thank you master for letting me know about this." She smiled bitterly as she walked out of the room.

    As she was leaving this world today, she didn''t clean the floor and left her other body inside the room.

    Staying inside the room would be unbearable because of the smell, but who would go in there besides her?

    Maybe someone enters the future, but why would she care?

    "I don''t have to care about that." The woman went to her castle room and then packed her bags as if she were going on some kind of trip. In addition to clothing and essories, the number of electronics was incredible.

    "I can not forget my cell phone and drone." She took them both and tucked them inside a suitcase that would not be seen being used by anyone from this world.

    ''I wanted to stay here and have some more fun with that boy, but I think I can leave that to Hades. By the way, does he know that this boy is the disciple of the goddess? He must know.''

    After finishing packing her things, she got ready.

    "The time hase. I hope you don''t suffer so much at the hands of Hades." The woman thought as she grabbed her bags and a magic circle appeared below her feet. It was a bluish and glowing circle.

    After a few seconds, the woman disappeared from her room along with her bags.

    A few meters away, inside the king''s bedroom, a man wearing a hood also disappeared along with the magic circle. The king who was unconscious in his bed did not notice this event.

    The people outside the room didn''t seem to notice anything either.

    And the king.

    The two influential people he had so dearly epted into his castle for being "Smart" and "Powerful" left, leaving him behind alone.

    They had left him with his country in a horrible state and about to be attacked. It was something that would make him angry if he wasn''t unconscious.

    ####

    Isabell, who was still uneasy about the message, quickly returned to the castle. It only took a few minutes for her to enter the castle again and reach the previous room.

    She went the same way, used the same spells, and got there quickly.

    "Urg, what a stink." But when she opened the door to the white room, she felt a stink. It was as if several animals were dead and their flesh was already rotten.

    But trying to keep from throwing up, Isabell walked into the room.

    She looked at the same ce she had left the body before to find only a ck mass. It was like a pile of meat in a huge state of dposition, it was disgusting, very disgusting.

    "Damn it! I was wrong." She said frustrated as she gritted her teeth and controlled her feelings.

    She had been deceived.

    No, she was too naive and stupid, she should have checked the situation better. This woman is a person who works for one of her mother''s sisters, she probably has a blessing.

    "She wouldn''t die that easily!" Isabell realized this and started to search the castle for the woman''s tracks, but only came to arge room on the castle''s second floor.

    It was a luxurious room with arge closet that was now empty.

    On the floor she could feel traces of magic and also thrown across the bed she could see a bag and also some clothes.

    "Dammit dammit dammit." Frustrated at having let her prey escape, Isabell clenched her fists and then left the castle.

    ####

    Approaching the capital of Southlein, eight armors left a ck trail behind as they ran. Wherever they run, a ck trail was left on the ground.

    They were multiple times faster than a carriage speed, so a journey that would take days took just a few hours.

    7 hours to be exact.

    When they arrived in the capital, it was probably 4 or 5 in the morning. The sun was about to rise as they approached the capital.

    Passing through small viges on the way, they left a trail of despair.

    The viges was engulfed by just a spell and people took theirst breath. Viges were extinguished in seconds.

    And in a short time, they approached the capital.

    From a distance, they looked at the great wall around the city and also the great locked gate.

    "Should we just break down the gate?" One of the armor said as he continued to run.

    "That''s right, it will be easier that way."

    "It''s true, if we were to jump over the wall it would be a little more difficult."

    "Then that''s it. Just break down the gate."

    Like a ck bolt, the eight armors crashed into the capital''s gate after a few seconds.

    In the middle of the night, the sound of lightning falling followed by a great explosion sound.

    The gate was on the ground.

    The gate broke free from the wall and fell in one piece to the inside of the capital with the blow of armors.

    With no time to react, some guards were crushed by the huge gate that weighed tons.

    Everyone inside the capital, or at least those who managed to sleep, woke up to the loud noise that urred. Wondering what was happening, some people went into hiding while others prepared to flee.

    The remaining guards at the gate peered intently at the eight armor before having their bodies cut in half.

    The carnage had started.

    ####

    Through the dark streets of the capital, eight armors walked as the moonlight illuminated them. It was still raining, but it was a light rain.

    The streetlights were off and the houses lights were off too. The armors that didn''t care about the dark, started to receive some attacks.

    Guards wearing heavy armor andrge armor approached to try to do something, but it was useless.

    One of the guards who wore a shield and a short sword approached one of the armor that was in one of the capital''s narrow alleys.

    Guh~~

    But trying to make a surprise attack, he felt his arms being cut and his shield and sword dropped to the ground at the same time. Unable to feel his arms, he began to despair as he tried to run.

    As he ran, a ck bolt pierced his chest and without the strength to scream, he fell while he had tears in his eyes.

    In different parts of the capital, soldiers were easily killed. The armors that received his attacks directly suffered no harm.

    Mages also appeared and cast magics at the three armors walking along the main street, but the magics lost their strength and were deactivated before hitting them.

    And the mages who attacked them were quickly killed by a single armor called the number 8.

    Number 8 was the name of the armor that was the youngest among the eight brothers, and it was also the armor that ran through the capital quickly under orders from its brothers while hunting down the remaining guards.

    "Is everything finished?" As soon as armor number 8 arrived on the main street. Number 1, 2, and 3 awaited him.

    "Yes, the remaining guards are being killed by numbers 4, 5, 6, and 7." He replied politely.

    "I understand. Since the guards are all dead, let''s go straight to the castle." Armor number 1 said as he walked down the main street and headed straight for the castle.

    "What will we do with the residents?" Armor number 8 asked as he watched his brothers walk towards the castle.

    Armor number 1 pondered a moment before answering.

    "Can you handle this along with our other brothers?"

    "I''ll do it."

    "Excellent."

    After this short dialogue, the three armors went to the castle and armor number 8 remained in the same ce. Conveniently he was facing arge inn.

    "I feel a lot of presences in here." He said as he walked to the inn. Approaching the door, he tried to open it normally, but of course, the door was locked.

    With no option, he broke the door open with his strength. The big armor almost had to duck to get through the door. When he entered, he found arge room with many tables.

    But there was no one.

    "They are upstairs.." As he climbed the stairs and made a loud noise, the people upstairs felt their bodies tremble as they cried silently so as not to attract attention.

 Chapter 178 - 177 – Despair.

    The armor climbed the stairs slowly and unhurriedly.

    Upstairs, the people who heard his heavy footsteps making the stairs creak began to despair as they covered their mouths so as not to make a sound.

    The armor arrived upstairs and found only a hallway with a few doors.

    It was dark, but he could see and didn''t mind. Several doors caught her eye, but the armor entered the first door that appeared.

    Once inside, he found a bed and a closet. Some clothes and shoes were lying on the floor and loud breathing could be heard. It was the sound of a person holding back their cry while breathing rapidly.

    The armor wasn''t attracted by the sound, but by knowing that person was there from the beginning.

    Under the bed, a man of about 20 years of age who was wearing a simple outfit was lying down as he ced his hands in front of his mouth to prevent him from making any sound.

    Tears were in his eyes as he held himself back from getting out from under the bed and trying to escape as he heard his bedroom door open.

    His entire body was shaking.

    Even in the dark, he could see the feet of armor and the sound of iron hitting the wooden floor every time the armor walked. The man watched it and felt more and more scared.

    The armor took slow strides toward him as he crept closer to the wall. The bed was glued to the wall, so he crawled very close to the wall to keep his distance.

    Maybe the armor cannot reach him here?

    What a stupid thought.

    Hmm~~

    He made a loud sound as he held his hands in front of his mouth, then only an awkward moan was produced. The man who was now looking directly at the armor began to cry uncontrobly.

    The bed on top of him was lifted and set aside with just one hand of the armor.

    The armor''s red ''Eyes'' stared at him as he struggled to rise as his legs shook and his heart pounded.

    "Please." He begged as he sat on the floor and put his back to the wall. He looked at the armor in front of him and began to beg.

    Beneath her ass, a puddle of piss was created. Due to fear, he was not even able to control his dder.

    The man waited for an answer from the armor as he continued to tremble like a frightened dog. But his hopes were tossed in the trash as the armor came even closer to him and with his hand gripped the man''s neck.

    "It will not hurt." The armor said as his eyes stared into the man''s face. The armor lifted the man by the neck as he thrashed and tried to kick the armor.

    His tears fell onto armor''s hand as he tried to scream, but his voice wouldn''te out.

    "Uh~~" He groaned as he tried to say something, but it was getting harder and harder to breathe and he felt his neck being pierced by the fingers of the armor.

    Crack~~

    With the sound of a bone-breaking, the man''s neck was snapped in half as the armor threaded all of its fingers into the man''s neck. With his artery severed, the man began to bleed nonstop.

    With his neck destroyed, the man couldn''t move or speak as he continued with his eyes wide open and fell to the ground.

    Within seconds the floor was soaked with blood and the man was lifeless.

    The armor said before that it wouldn''t hurt, but the man never thought he would suffer so much before he died.

    ####

    "Someone help me."

    "Please take my son with you."

    "AAAAAH"

    "Help."

    "Not my son, please."

    "You bastards, I''m going to kill every one of you. Why are you doing this? Shit!"

    "Be quiet, maybe they''ll let us out."

    "They won''t let it, these fuckers killed my wife, they fucking killed her!"

    "Calm down."

    "There''s no way... Hic... There''s no way."

    It was already dawn while screams were heard inside the capital. The number of people killed on the street began to be incalcble. The armors executed people without thinking.

    The same family that had previously been happy and prepared to flee after the warning was dead in their living room.

    Families and more dead families inside your house.

    In a house, the moving scene of a father trying to protect his son who was also dead beneath his body. The mother in the distance still had her eyes open and an expression of despair.

    Through the streets, children were thrown into the alleys, lying in their blood.

    Children who wore torn and dirty clothes. Children who lived miserable life and died the same way.

    Thousands of lives were taken in two hours. It was like a purge.

    The capital began to reek of blood.

    Some people managed to run away from the capital while crying. Leaving everything behind.

    Some people left their families behind.

    And oddly enough, some entire families managed to flee as well.

    But after a while the escape became impossible. With only one armor on at the capital''s gate, many bodies of innocent citizens were piled up. They were killed as they approached.

    Residents who tried to defend themselves and attack the armors realized how useless it was when they died with just one move.

    Anyone looking at the capital now would not imagine that this was the same beautiful city as before. Eight ''people'' turned the city into an execution camp where no one could flee.

    Buildings were destroyed burying many people who lost their lives shortly thereafter due tock of oxygen. Inns were raided and the people inside were massacred transforming the ce into a horror movie environment and carnage.

    Adventurers who tried to help were treated like ''dolls'' and had their limbs ripped off, their bodies burned and their lives extinguished in seconds.

    The poption began to decline rapidly while the screams and cries of children that were interrupted immediately could be heard.

    WHERE IS THE GODDESS AT THIS TIME?

    The vigers thought.

    ####

    In the distance, Royma could see the wall of the capital. After hurrying, they managed to arrive in the capital sooner than they thought. A smile spread across her face as she saw the wall in the distance.

    "Come on, we''re almost there." The three employees behind her continued to move forward as they struggled to keep calm.

    The women''s minds were troubled. They couldn''t quite figure out what they were doing at the moment.

    Were they going to save themselves? Were they going to ask for help? What were they doing?

    In the minds of the three women, there were only the scenes they saw before leaving Tineever. In addition to the image of her dead friend and her family members who were probably killed.

    Did the will to live still exist?

    Royma, who looked at the girls, wondered if they would still like to stay alive. But she didn''t ask the girls anything. Royma wanted to keep them alive now, but whatever they decided to do next she wouldn''t interfere.

    So she wanted to get to the capital to get the girls to safety before leaving again.

    She didn''t know where she would go, maybe she would go back to Tineever.

    But it''s very hard for her to think of anything right now.

    She quickened her steps as she approached the wall and walked towards the gate.

    "Hm?" But there was something strange. As she approached the wall, she had already started to hear some screams inside the capital. It was like a big show happening where thousands of people screamed at the same time.

    Hearing this she started to get extremely worried and her heart started to race.

    She broke out in a cold sweat when she remembered the scene she witnessed in Tineever.

    "The monsters couldn''t get in, did they?" She said as she quickened her steps to quickly approach the capital''s gate.

    With her heart racing and sweat beading on her forehead, she lost strength in her legs as she approached the capital''s gate.

    "What... What... What the hell is...?" Not having the strength to speak as her body trembled, she fell to the ground without having the strength to remain standing. Her eyes were wide showing the shock.

    There was no more gate.

    The great giant wooden gate was on the ground, and over the fallen gate, thousands of bodies were lying. They weren''t the bodies of monsters, but the bodies of people.

    Normal people.

    Residents.

    Just like the people who were ughtered in Tineever. They were not to me and were killed without reason, the same thing was happening in the capital.

    Besides the bodies, arge armor was standing, causing a great shiver to Royma''s body. But beyond the fear, she felt immeasurable anger, it was as if she was seeing her worst enemy in front of her.

    "You bastard, you bastard." She said several times when tears started to appear in her eyes again.

    She struggled to her feet.

 Chapter 179 - 178 – She Regrets It.

    Royma who got up took her sword that she kept in her waist. She had used the sword a few times during the journey, blood marks could be seen.

    Blood dried and stuck to her de.

    Not only that, but her de was also unsharp after everything she''d done. But Royma didn''t care, gripped her sword tightly, and stared at the armor that was some distance away.

    Inside the city, Royma could see the pile of bodies near the gates and on top of that, she could also see bodies and more bodies lying down the main street. That was enough to make her blood boil.

    "These bastards." She said as she tried to control her feelings.

    She knew she couldn''t do anything here, so she was holding back.

    The pressure that armor gave off wasn''t normal. Royma could feel that if she moved towards that armor, she wouldn''te out alive, she would die practically instantly.

    She didn''t know there was anything so powerful in this world.

    "Damn, damn it." She shivered as she held her sword and cried nonstop. She wanted to step forward and enter the capital to help, but she was scared, she didn''t want to die.

    All of her beautiful, morous, and powerful guild master image of her was thrown in the trash.

    She was just another pretty woman who trembled and cried like a child witnessing everything that was happening.

    "I won''t be able to do anything, I have to control myself." Controlling her anger, Royma hurried away so she wouldn''t be seen by the armor. Royma breathed heavily and continued to cry.

    Her body was cold and she was also sweating.

    Her heart was racing and she felt like throwing up for some reason. Maybe because of nervousness?

    Royma ran directly to where her three employees who hade along with her were.

    The three employees had stayed in the same ce, they didn''t dare move or follow Royma as they knew something serious was going on. They didn''t want to disturb Royma.

    What would happen if they interfered in a battle? Maybe they would die. But the worst thing for them would be to disturb Royma.

    But now that Royma appeared in front of the three girls in a deplorable state, the three girls looked at her in amazement and concern. They hadn''t cared about anything before, but after seeing Royma, they finally "Woke up."

    "Are you okay? What happened?" One of the girls approached Royma who had fallen to her knees on the floor and was still crying.

    "The capital. The capital was destroyed." Royma said in a low, tearful voice. The woman who heard this felt her chest go cold as if her heart had been hit by ice magic.

    Then she hugged Royma. But she didn''t say anything.

    The two girls who had also heard this began to go into a state of eptance about what had happened in Tineever, and also into a state of revolt at what was happening to their country.

    Everything was being destroyed and nothing could be done.

    The four women now wept together beside the wall of the capital as they continued to listen to the screams inside.

    Royma really couldn''t ept it all. She felt that her life was already over at this point. She doesn''t have a family, her city has been destroyed, the capital that housed most of her friends is being destroyed.

    And the worst... She can''t do anything to help.

    ####

    Inside the capital, on top of one of the buildings, a girl dressed strangely and wearing a mask to protect her face was watching the movements of the armors inside the capital.

    That was Isabell.

    After she arrived at the inn the previous day she regretted letting her prey get away. She ate and got ready for bed. But after some time, she noticed some sounds and also some magic use by the capital.

    At first, she thought it was no big deal, maybe a small monster attack that would be resolved quickly? But after a while, she started to hear screams and more screams, so it piqued her curiosity.

    She continued to think that nothing very serious was going on until she approached the main street. She was on top of one of the buildings as she watched everything.

    While she was in the residential area, she couldn''t notice anything strange, it was like before. The lights in the houses are off and everyone is silent.

    But on Main Street it was different.

    First, she noticed the gate in the ground as arge amount of blood poured out from under it, showing that there were bodies crushed down below. And on top of the gate that was on the ground, there were also soldiers'' bodies.

    Some of them didn''t appear to have serious injuries, but they were unconscious. Others had their bodies split in half, producing a somewhat disgusting scene.

    "Shit." But when she saw arge armor slicing through a woman''s body, she realized that things were moreplicated than she''d imagined.

    "Should I do something to help?" Isabell thought as she broke out in a cold sweat and watched some children being killed in the alleyway nearby. The children tried to run as a ck bolt pierced their backs and they fell lifeless.

    She also noticed a running woman holding a small baby in her arms, but within seconds an armor with a red glow on her helmet appeared, forcing the woman to stop running.

    As soon as she stopped her head was separated from her body as she fell to the ground crushing her child between her body and the ground.

    Isabell, who saw this scene, clenched her fists and turned her face away so as not to observe for a long time.

    "Damn, dammit." She whined as she gritted her teeth and hid on the roof of one of the buildings. The rain was still falling on the capital and was cleaning the blood in the streets.

    But all the water mixed with the blood ran down the streets and stopped at just one point, producing arge red puddle.

    Isabell wanted to help, but she felt she wasn''t able to do that at the moment without her mother''s help.

    Then she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ''Mother, you''re there, aren''t you?'' Isabell thought and waited for an answer.

    [ Yes ]

    A straight answer.

    ''Are you watching all this?''

    [Yes. There are much worse things going on right now, but I think it''s best not to tell you. ]

    ''Yes, you can spare me the details. Now I need your help. With my current strength, I could beat two of these armors at most, but I don''t know exactly how many there are.''

    [ There are eight armors in total. Three of them have already entered the castle. At the moment they haven''t found the king''s daughter and wife, but they are now near the king''s bedroom. At the moment only the soldiers were killed. ]

    ''The king''s daughter? How old is she?''

    [ 5 years. ]

    ''I understand. But now you know what you have to do. Activate the blessing and allow me to kill those armors or demons, make it quick.'' Isabell wanted to help the little child.

    But her priority at the moment was the residents who were executed in front of her eyes.

    [ Are you sure you want to do this? You already know what will happen if you fail, don''t you? ]

    ''Yes, I know.''

    [ Excellent. I''ll activate the blessing, but before, I let you know. Don''t underestimate these armors, they are subordinates of Hades. ]

    ''Wait. That Hades? Your brother?''

    [ Exactly. He ended up sending his soldiers to settle in Beastled some time ago.]

    ''Why didn''t you tell me about it?''

    [ Just forget about it. Hope you do a good job. ]

    At her mother''s words, Isabell began to feel her body grow hot and her eyes glowed a golden color. A white light that could only be seen by Isabell fell on her body.

    ####

    Inside a white room, a beautiful goddess was sitting in a chair while she sipped a cup of tea.

    That was Isadora.

    As she watched it all happen, she was calm as she sipped her cup of tea as if this were all nothing serious.

    "Haaa~~ They are focused on destroying me. First, they send me that stupid woman to Southlein who I don''t even know exactly who put her there or where she came from."

    Isadora took another sip of tea to continue.

    "And then that bastard shows up to torment me again by sending those armors. Plus he started a war against Southlein... Did he even know that Southlein was already being invaded by another brother or sister of ours?"

    Isadora got up as the table, chair and teacup disappeared.

    "I knew I should have put Merian to deal with that woman from the start. It was naive of me."

    Remembering what happened a short time ago where the woman managed to escape unharmed, she pissed off.

    Isadora who had allowed that woman to live there for so many years began to feel guilty. No, she had no choice but to let that woman lives there.

    She couldn''t get that woman out.

    She had no subordinates at her disposal, unlike most of her brothers. The only one who could do that was Merian, but she didn''t think it was a good idea to give her daughter a mission like this.

    Isadora still considered her daughter young. But she is right to do that, if they were to convert her daughter''s age to human age she would be no more than 14 or 15 years old at the moment.

    With her daughter having the strength limited to that of a C-RANK adventurer in the past, Isadora didn''t want to involve her in this.

    But now she deeply regrets it.

 Chapter 180 - 179 - First Battle.

    Some time has passed since Isabell received her mother''s blessing. As soon as that light fell in the sky, she ended up passing out on top of one of the buildings. She still couldn''t get used to it.

    "And I wasted a lot of time." She was passed out for nearly an hour after receiving her mother''s blessing. When she looked down the street, she noticed that the situation was even worse.

    Isabell got up and then started to look around.

    There was armor parked in front of the gate, but it wasn''t killing anyone as the residents had stopped approaching.

    And four other armors were walking around the capital as they chased people and killed them. There were a lot of residents in the capital, so there were still a lot of residents alive.

    But of course, there were also many dead residents.

    "Being unconscious for so long really fucked me up." Isabell kicked the roof of one of the buildings and then leaped over the street,nding on the other side of the street on top of the adventurers'' guild.

    The armor sensing something strange looked up, but could not see Isabell who fell on the other side carefully.

    Then, quickening her steps, she began jumping over the buildings with ease as her speed increased with time.

    "Here it is." Jumping through the buildings and the capital''s alleyways, she managed to find one of the armor holding one man in her hand. The armor was calm as the man struggled to getaway.

    The armor gripped the man''s neck tightly as the man moaned in pain and began to drool.

    Isabell, who continued to leap over the buildings, took onest impulse beforeunching herself toward the armor.

    "Activate." Her eyes turned gold and her sword began to emit white light. She held her sword in her right hand as her path towards the armor continued.

    The armor that didn''t notice Isabell''s approach was taken aback when he looked left and saw Isabell''s golden eyes approach him. The armor increased the gleam in his eyes and released the man.

    The lifeless man fell to the ground.

    Isabell noticed that and clicked her tongue. But she continued her advance.

    Her sword in her right hand swung toward the armor as she approached. Her sword shrouded in white light struck the arms of the armor.

    The armor didn''t have much time to react, so he used both her arms to protect her body.

    Tlin~~

    With the sound of two metal shing, followed by a "Crack" sound, the arms of the armor began to crack. Through the cracks, ck smoke began toe out.

    The armor was thrown back by the impact and tripped over the body of the same man she had previously killed. Taking advantage of this situation, Isabell, who now had her feet on the ground, put a lot of strength in her feet and threw herself forward.

    Her sword was aimed at the chest of the armor, which was where its corey. Her illuminated sword approached the armor that was still unbnced, but armor that wasn''t amateur used his magic to avoid Isabell''s attack.

    A ck mass that came out of the ground created one protection for his body. Looking down at the ground, Isabell realized that the man''s body had turned into that.

    ''Disgusting,'' she thought as the armor''s protection was broken by her impact.

    Without missing a beat, Isabell walked over and began to press on the armor. With his sword being swung several times, the armor couldn''t easily protect itself from all the blows.

    Since he didn''t have a sword in his hand, he did everything he could to block Isabell''s attacks using his disgusting ck tentacles.

    ''But that won''t work.'' But when Isabell''s sword approached her tentacles, the tentacles melted and disappeared, causing the armor great pain.

    Realizing that it was a sacred element that was in that sword and he could not protect itself using his magic, he began to use his own hands to fight.

    He wondered if should create a sword to use, but his sword would also be created with magic and it would disappear as soon as it got close to Isabell''s sword.

    "Girl, where did youe from?" The armor asked as he used his cracked arms to protect his body once more. On the second impact, a piece of armor fell to the ground.

    "..."

    "You''re not normal. Who are you?"

    "..."

    Isabell attacked again, forcing the armor to leap back and then start running. The armor jumped up and mmed its foot into one of the alley walls.

    After that, she managed to climb on top of buildings.

    Isabell who was able to use flight magic and that was now with even greater strength, felt her body fly quickly upwards.

    Looking around, she could see the armor leaping over the buildings as he continued to flee.

    ''I''m d that sacred attribute works quite as I imagined.'' She thought as she flew at high speed towards the armor.

    The armor that leaped over the buildings looked back and saw Isabell with her glowing golden eyes approaching him again. With no time to react, Isabell''s sword was thrust into her belly.

    The armor began to be dragged along with Isabell as the girl''s sword continued to be tucked into her belly.

    Not caring, Isabell increased her speed and mmed into the city wall. The wall was thick, so a hole was not made.

    But even so, arge crack was opened, causing a pile of concrete to fall to the ground. The armor was being pressed into the wall, but since its core hadn''t been hit, he was still moving normally.

    No, the body of the armor was not normal.

    "You bastard." The armor felt the sword''s glow increase and his body began to crack. The armor that felt its body being harmed, tried to punch Isabell.

    Isabell realized this and fly away.

    The armor that had been dropped fell to the ground. They were probably about 10 meters off the ground.

    The armor that fell to the ground felt its already cracked armor crack even more.

    His legs were now in a deplorable state, forcing him to run slower.

    "Doesn''t he get tired of running?" Isabell who noticed the armor trying to get away once more sneered at him.

    Isabell who deactivated her flight magic started to fall at high speed towards the ground but soon after activated her flight magic once more.

    They were on a small street in a neighborhood Isabell didn''t know. But as she looked around, she realized that had many homes and few stores.

    Isabell flew at a height of about three feet above the street. She was flying too close to the ground.

    The armor noticed Isabell approaching again and tried to use his magic to try to disrupt Isabell''s flight, but to no avail. His magic was weak and he couldn''t do anything against Isabell.

    Isabell went directly to his magic. His magic turned to smoke and vanish.

    "Damn it!" The armor said as it turned onto another one of the streets and tried to run even faster. His entire body was creaking and close to breaking.

    The armor that has never felt fear since it was created, began to feel this feeling for the first time.

    ''A demon afraid to die?'' Isabell thought this as she flew to the armor and thrust her sword into his back with all her strength.

    Her sword pierced through the core of the armor and the armor fell to the ground and turned into ck-colored earth.

    Isabell''s impact on the armor was so strong that they identally bumped into one of the buildings a few meters ahead. And the body of armor was inside this building.

    Isabellmented that she had soiled the floor with ''earth'' and broken the house.

    Luckily, there was no one inside.

    "It was easier than I thought. But even so, I took too long." Isabell thought as the glow on her sword faded. Then his golden eyes returned to their normal color.

    A headache hit her, forcing her to sit in one of the chairs inside the house.

    "I didn''t think it would cost so much to use this blessing for so long. But even so, I will need to use it longer." She got up and left the house that had its wall destroyed.

    She was in a small residential neighborhood where some rtively nice, well-kept houses were set.

    "Did I fly across all the capital?" She thought as she looked around at the little houses.

    "An armor is gone, now 7 to go." She said as she activated her blessing again and prepared to go after her next target.

    But her next target already seemed aware of her presence, so it wouldn''t be as easy as the first battle.

    Isabell, who activated her flight magic again, flew directly to the residential neighborhood that was right next to the main street.

    ''Isn''t that where the inn I''m staying?''

 Chapter 181 - 180 - Inside The Castle.

    The armor that sensed Isabell''s approaching presence activated his magic and created a ck sword in his right hand. Leaving an inn, he reached the narrow street and waited for her to approach.

    Isabell who was still a kilometer away managed to feel that things would not be as easy as before.

    But even so, she elerated her flight.

    With the gleam in her eyes increasing, she gripped the hilt of her sword tight and her speed increased even more.

    The armor looking up at the sky, waited as continued to stand. Some residents who remained hidden looked at the armor with curiosity and fear. Because these people knew they couldn''t get away, they just kept watching.

    The atmosphere grew tense and silent as the armor held its sword tightly and made an attack position to receive Isabell.

    As if time had stopped.

    BOOM~~

    The sound of a small explosion was made as a curtain of dust rose into the air. The concrete that was used on the street had also cracked within a radius of several meters. Pieces of the ground also flew away.

    The curtain of dust prevented the vigers from seeing what had happened. But Isabell and armor didn''t mind that despite being able to notice the presence of those people.

    The two people face each other inside that huge amount of dust.

    Isabell who collided with the armor at almost 100km/h had her attack blocked by the armor''s sword. The arms of the armor cracked a little from the impact and the effect Isabell had on him.

    The armor looked at Isabell in surprise as his arms shook and he was forced back.

    As the dust curtain lowered, the armor felt its body grow weak as a light emitted from Isabell''s body and prated her armor.

    His sword made of concentrated magic began to lose its strength while Isabell''s sword remained intact.

    Realizing what was happening, the armor made his sword disappear and jumped back.

    ''Looks like I was wrong.'' Realizing the armor''s astonishment, Isabell realized she was wrong when she thought this battle wouldn''t be so easy.

    "Who are you?" The armor asked the same question as to the first armor, but Isabell didn''t answer.

    BANG~~

    As if it were the sound of a gunshot, Isabell broke the ground beneath her feet and disappeared from her ce. The residents, unable to follow his movements, were surprised when they saw Isabell''s sword crash into the arm of the armor.

    Tlin~~~

    Break~~

    With the sound of metal shing and a sound of something cracking soon after, the right arm of the armor he had worn to protect her chest was cut off. ck smoke began toe out of her arm.

    Isabell thought he would start to regenerate his arm, but the smoke was justing out and dispersing into the air.

    Isabell didn''t wait and took another thrust with her sword toward the chest of armor. Leaning his body to the right, the armor avoided Isabell''s sword and then immediately threw a punch with all its strength towards the girl''s face.

    Isabell who noticed this moved to the side and avoided the punch of the armor. With her eyes glowing golden, Isabell watched the armor move in slow motion, allowing her to do so with ease.

    The armor was surprised when its punch that came at incredibly high speed was avoided as if it were something easy. But even so, he didn''t despair and used her magic to create tentacles that tried to grab Isabell''s legs.

    But as soon as they got closer, the tentacles melted and disappeared.

    ''Guh~~'' Not knowing what had just happened, the armor moaned in pain.

    But with no time to think about it, Isabell''s sword again lunged towards the chest of armor, which again leaped away and dodged the sword.

    "huh?"

    Or he thought he had avoided it.

    Looking down, the armor noticed Isabell''s sword in his chest.

    ''How?'' He thought as tried to reason out what had happened.

    "You are so slow," Isabell said as the armor crumbled and turned to earth.

    ''Haa~~'' Isabell sighed in her mind as she sweated and felt a massive headache.

    "These battles are being easy, but I don''t know how long I''ll hold out." She said as she remembered what she had just done. As soon as the armor jumped back to avoid his attack, Isabell again gave a great boost.

    Sticking your sword through the chest of armor.

    "Let''s go to the next one." With two armors destroyed, Isabell still had three more armors around the capital in addition to the three armors that are still inside the castle.

    ''This armor did not seem to know of my sacred attribute as it was confused about its tentacles having disappeared. This is weird since the first armor I faced knew about it.''

    But ignoring that, Isabell again took off and flew to the other side of town where another armor was.

    ####

    A few hours earlier, inside the royal castle.

    A woman holding the hand of a small girl began to run towards one of the rooms below the castle. They descended a narrow staircase that was behind a secret door inside a room.

    The stairs were dirty and cobwebs were everywhere, but the woman didn''t care and descended quickly.

    Coming downstairs, had a room with some cabs stocked with water and food that had a high nutritional value. It was also a pickled food that wouldst a long time.

    It was a not veryrge room and had two exits.

    One that would lead directly outside the castle into a mansion that was secretly administered by the king.

    And the other exit was thedder they had used to go down.

    "Mommy, what''s going on?" The little girl said as she had a surprised expression on her face. Looking at her mother breathing heavily and with an expression of fear, the girl was extremely worried despite being just a child.

    "Is nothing. We have to stay here for now, okay?" The woman said to her daughter and then bent down to hug the little girl.

    "All right. And my daddy, doesn''t hee?" the girl asked as she hugged her mother.

    The woman who heard this felt her heart leap.

    "Your dad isingter, okay? Do not worry." Tears welled up in the woman''s eyes as she continued to hug her daughter.

    These were the queen and princess of Southlein. After the Queen received the news about her husband''s condition and the situation in the war, she did her best to control herself and to stay by her daughter''s side.

    But after only a few hours, three armor appeared in the castle, forcing them to hide here.

    Inside the castle, the guards desperately tried to kill the armors, but to no avail. With the strength of the armors, the guards could do nothing but be killed.

    ####

    Inside the castle, three armors walked together as they repelled the oing iron armored guards.

    "Where is the king?" Armor grabbed one of the guards by the neck and lifted him.

    "I do not know."

    "Are you sure you won''t say?" The armor tightened her neck even more. The man who had difficulty speaking and breathing responded negatively again, so armor squeezed his neck with all his strength.

    The man had his neck destroyed and fell to the ground lifeless.

    The nearby guards who saw this looked scared but still approached the armors to try to do something. Taking advantage of this situation, another armor also grabbed one of the guards.

    The armor pressed the man, and this time he told him where the king was.

    "You traitor."

    "Bastard."

    Hisrades who witnessed his friend hand over the king''s location raged, but even so, the man didn''t seem to care as he was about to be released.

    Or so he thought.

    His neck was destroyed like the previous man''s.

    "Come on, if we go this way we''ll reach the king''s bedroom." The armors moved forward as they killed the oing guards. The number of guards was gradually decreasing.

    By the time the armors arrived in front of the king''s bedroom door, which was more luxurious than the others, the guards outside had already disappeared.

    They stopped attacking them, showing that probably all the castle guards had already been killed or had fled.

    Not caring about it, the armor that called itself number 1 opened the bedroom door.

    "AAAH~~" But as soon as it opened, it was greeted by a guard who wore golden armor and a two-handed sword. The armor that was taken by surprise used his arms to protect itself.

    The man''s sword shed against the arms of the armor, but no harm was done.

    The armor that received the surprise attack increased the glow in his ''eyes'' and swung his arm diagonally.

    "Huh?" The man who was confused felt great pain. After that, the floor was stained with his blood.. The man''s body was split in half.

 Chapter 182 - 181 – Going To School Again?

    After the man was cut in half by the armor, his body fell to the floor as his organs fell to the floor and stained the carpet. The armor that received the attack didn''t mind and moved on.

    She stepped on top of the man''s organs thaty on the floor.

    Inside the room, there were no other guards left, so they approached the king''s bed.

    The bed was big and the king was lying down while he was still unconscious, not knowing what was happening around him.

    In addition to the bed, the huge bedroom also had a closet that covered the entire wall, an armoire in white wood with some gold ents. Plus a huge mirror in the center.

    A mirror was expensive, so this huge mirror must have cost a fortune.

    "I feel a sign of magic around here." As the armors approached the bed, one of them felt a trace of magic on the floor. Leaning down, he touched the ground just before he got up.

    "Looks like someone used very powerful magic here. Maybe teleportation magic?" Knowing of the existence of this magic, since their master had used it to send them here, the armor assumed that was it.

    "Perhaps the king''s family fled?"

    "No, I don''t think they used that magic."

    "I understand. But that doesn''t matter now, let''s just finish this." Armor number 1 approached the bed and then thrust its hand into the king''s chest with ease.

    The king gave only a moan before his chest was pierced and his heart was crushed. He died right there, the bed that was covered with a white sheet was soaked with blood as the blood began to spurt through the gaping hole in his chest.

    "Now that the king is dead, let''s go after the queen. She must be in the castle. Think you can track her? Number 2."

    "I don''t think it''s possible. It appears that the queen has no magical attributes, which makes tracking difficult."

    "I see, so let''s go look for her, she can''t have gone very far. From the information we had, also has a princess, doesn''t she?"

    "Exactly. Looks like she''s still a kid, so she''s probably up with the queen."

    "...Okay, then let''s go."

    Leaving the room and leaving the king''s bloodied body on the bed, the three armors began their search for the queen.

    They could leave since they had killed the king, but if they left the queen alive, she could regain power in the future and maybe remarry and put another king in charge.

    Wanting to prevent that from happening, the best option was to kill all the major authorities inside the castle.

    As the ministers inside the castle had already been in while the armors scoured the castle halls, the only ones left were the queen and princess.

    ####

    "There, one more," Isabell said as she sweated and looked at the ck dirt lying in the middle of the street.

    "This one was a little harder, it seemed like my holy element didn''t work very well against him." Isabell thought as she looked at her sword. She deactivated her magic causing the glow to disappear.

    Isabell took a good look at the de of her sword and realized that it was already in terrible shape. It was to be imagined since she was mming her sword with all her strength against the body of the armors.

    She didn''t even know how her sword didn''t break when she pierced the chest of armor.

    Well, her sword was made of good material and magic helped the de''s strength.

    "I have to change sword fast or I''ll be in trouble. I think if I use this sword a few more times it will shatter into pieces.''''

    Isabell gripped the hilt of her sword tightly and prepared to fly again toward the next armor. But suddenly, dizziness hit her. Also, her head started to ache in a way that left her voiceless.

    Guuh~~

    She moaned as she bent down and held her head trying to take all the pain she was feeling.

    Seeing that the pain wasn''t going away, she temporarily deactivated her magic and sat down on the floor. She was sweating uncontrobly as she felt an overwhelming urge to vomit because of the pain she felt.

    "Damn, this is gettingplicated." Feeling a little short of breath, she removed the mask she wore on her face so she could breathe better, revealing her nose and mouth, showing that she was a girl.

    Since her baggy outfit hid her tits and ass, her face was the only way to find out she was a girl.

    "Right, the pain is going away." Still feeling some pain, she took a deep breath as she tried to control her uneven breathing. And with time the pain was lessening.

    "If I activate the blessing again I don''t think I can take it. My mother should find a way to lower the "Price" of using her blessing."

    Isabell stood up while she still felt a little dizzy.

    She was still for about 2 minutes before her headache disappeared and she felt better.

    "Right. I still have 2 more armors around town. One of them is probably still in front of the gate, and the other��" Isabell, who didn''t know exactly where the armor was at the moment, was about to activate the blessing.

    With her blessing activated, she would be able to feel the presence of the armor.

    [ Wait ]

    But just as she prepared to activate the blessing, a voice called to her.

    "Mom?"

    [ He is in the noble area of ??the capital, right near the castle. Go there with your blessing turned off so you can recover. ]

    "Thank you for that." Isabell deeply thanked her mother and then ran directly to the noble area near the castle.

    ####

    Isabell who approached the noble area began to hear some screams and also managed to see several bodies on the floor. They were people who wore well-kept and beautiful clothes, showing that they were noble.

    Isabell walked toward the screaming to discover the location of the armor.

    But on the way, she ended up seeing something that shook her.

    ''So you got caught in this situation.'' On the floor lying with a man was a small boy who had ck hair and was wearing a nice outfit.

    This was Bertga Werdald, one of her ssmates.

    The boy still had his eyes open but was no longer alive. A hole had been opened in his chest. The man who had his body on top of the boy also had a hole in his chest.

    From the way they are down, the man tried to protect Bertga but was killed along with him.

    "I don''t remember very well, maybe this man is his father?" Isabell looked at the man''s face and noticed some simrities.

    "Probably... Is his mother around here too?" Isabell thought as she closed Bertga''s eyes and then stood up.

    She ran toward the screams as she activated her blessing again.

    Now that she had seen his ssmate in that state, she wanted to make sure that others of her ssmates didn''t suffer the same fate.

    ''As I recall, Noah was quite close to this boy, wasn''t he?'' Isabell thought as she gripped the hilt of her sword.

    ####

    Isabell began to see some people running away from the mansions desperately as they screamed.

    With people running anding from all sides, Isabell couldn''t quite figure out where the armor was, because of that, she caught the attention of a woman who wasing towards her.

    "Can you tell me where the armor is?" She said to the woman.

    The woman who looked scared looked at Isabell and looked worried.

    "What are you doing here? You need to run. There''s a monster here that''s killing everyone, look around." The woman began to cry and look at the bodies in the street.

    "I know," she said, "I want to know where the huge armor is, I''m here to deal with it."

    "What?"

    Hearing Isabell''s words, the woman seemed confused and not believing what she was hearing.

    "Have you gone crazy? You need to get out of here immediately! And why are you dressing like this?" From Isabell''s voice, the woman realized she was a girl.

    "I don''t have time to exin. Now tell me where the fucking armor is." The glow around Isabell''s body increased.

    The woman who wasn''t paying attention to this before realized the girl was serious.

    "She''s by the side of the school, thest time I saw her she was walking around there."

    "Thanks. And be careful, don''t try to leave the capital."

    "What do you mean?"

    "There is another armor in front of the capital''s gate, if you try to leave you will be killed. Let anyone you meet know about it."

    "..."

    The woman didn''t doubt Isabell and continued to run.

    "Right, where are you?" After all this time, Isabell was heading towards the school again.

 Chapter 183 - 182 - Arrows.

    Walking along the main street in front of the school, Isabell began to see some bodies lying around. Among them were the bodies of some of her ssmates. She hadn''t talked to them much, but she was feeling bad.

    In addition, in front of the school''s gate, there was also the body of two guards who wore armor. They were the same guards who stayed at the school gate during sses.

    Isabell saw them almost every day before the war started, so she also felt bad about their deaths.

    ''A lot of people I knew died, far more than I thought would,'' Isabell whined as she walked on. She began to notice that the screams were getting louder as she advanced.

    Passing the school and turning into a street on the right, she came to the exact spot where the armor was.

    In the street, the bodies of some people were already mutted while the armor finished cutting a woman. It was a woman who was wearing a long, elegant purple dress.

    The woman, who was killed, stopped screaming.

    The armor looked around and then could see Isabell in the distance. Aside from Isabell, not one living person was left around. Those who were alive ran away.

    The only ordinary people around here were those who were already dead.

    Women, men, and children were among these people thrown on the street and inside the backyards of the mansions.

    "Hm?" The armor looked at Isabell confusedly.

    Isabell, who had already gotten used to being treated as "Weird" by the armors, didn''t mind and quickly inched toward the armor while leaving a trail of dust behind her.

    The broken concrete created the dust curtain because the force of their steps was too "Heavy".

    The armor didn''t have much time to think about, he activated the same shield as the other armors. But Isabell''s sword that crashed into the shield broke it easily, turning the shield of the armor to smoke.

    Looking surprised, the armor activated its magic and began trying to grab Isabell with its tentacles. And at the same time, he advanced towards the girl in an instant and with his right foot tried to hit the girl''s stomach.

    Isabell, who realized this, created a pale-colored barrier in front of her belly.

    The foot of the armor that mmed into Isabell''s shield cracked a little and the armor groaned in pain.

    "Sacred attribute?" The armor thought as she felt her foot "Burn."

    But without fear, the armor approached again trying tond punches and kicks in Isabell while its tentacles kept being created and flew towards the girl quickly.

    Several tentacles were created at the same time as they tried to grab Isabell''s arms, legs, and neck.

    But seeing every attack as if it were a slow-motion video, Isabell created wards that prevented the armor''s attacks while using her sword to counter the tentacles'' strikes.

    The armor looked at her in surprise, it was a frightening speed. The girl''s movements were precise and so fast that even he couldn''t keep up.

    Their level was very different, was what armor began to think.

    But even though he felt a huge pain in his hands and feet, he continued to kick and punch and also to send his tentacles to Isabell.

    The girl who started to get impatient decided to get it over with quickly. She didn''t want to keep her magic activated for too long so she wouldn''t suffer the consequencester, so she wanted to destroy that armor quickly.

    And so she decided to use her blessing as strong as possible. She wants to destroy the armor without needing to use her sword.

    Her sword de was starting to crack, she couldn''t hurt the armor like that.

    ''Even if I don''t use a sword, I think I can pierce her chest without a problem.'' Isabell thought and then bent down, cing her hand on the floor.

    Isabell suddenly ducks, causing the armor to shudder. But in addition to the awe, it also caused an enormous feeling of fear in the armor.

    "Shit, I need to get out of here."

    Isabell, who had ced her hand on the ground, watched the tentacles of the armor retreat as she tried to initiate her escape.

    "It will not work," Isabell said as she watched the armor try to start its escape.

    Soon after, still with her hand on the ground, Isabell began to move her lips, uttering some words that were difficult to identify. Then a huge pir of light appeared in front of her.

    The pir of light that was created glowed in a golden, blue, white color. It was a mixture of light colors.

    The armor looked back and saw that pir. His red ''Eyes'' glowed as a death alert resonated in her core.

    sh~~

    But with no time to react, the pir of light released a concentrated beam of light towards the body of the armor.

    The bolt passed through the armor and hit a mansion many meters ahead. Isabell realized this and again felt bad for destroying someone''s home.

    As for the armor, it disappeared, not even the earth was left.

    "That''s powerful," Isabell thought as she deactivated her blessing.

    Her head started to ache again, but now it was at a much more bearable level.

    ####

    Going directly to the main street of the capital with its magic disabled, Isabell made it there with ease.

    Meeting some people on the way, she asked them not to approach the main street and the capital''s gate, because if they approached they could end up being killed.

    Some people doubted it, and others believed it.

    But people who doubted it repented and ran when they saw the gate of the capital and saw the armor standing still as he looked around. Besides the armor, another pile of bodies had been made.

    ''These idiots, they should have waited. But I hope someone made it out.'' Isabell just hoped that all these people didn''t sacrifice themselves for no reason.

    "Alright, let''s go." Activating her blessing again, she advanced directly toward the armor.

    The armor that was paying attention around noticed Isabell''s presence and prepared to meet her attack head-on.

    Tlin~~

    Again with the sound of metal shing, Isabell''s sword was stopped by the armor. The armor that noticed Isabell''s approach, swung its right hand like a de and stopped Isabell''s attack.

    Isabell didn''t care about that.

    Isabell looked at her sword that had been snapped in half. On impact, her sword was now unusable, forcing her to use only magic.

    The armor that noticed Isabell''s weapon had broken approached and shook his hand toward Isabell''s neck. But the girl who could see her movements stepped back and avoided her attack.

    Isabell began to be pressured while jumping back and used her protection on vital points. She decided to make her first attack before using that pir of light again.

    If she used it twice in a row, she didn''t know what would happen to her.

    Isabell, who was still receiving the attacks, moved a little farther away from the armor to gain some space. The armor realizing this decided to advance towards Isabell.

    But as Isabell had a superior speed, she managed to get far enough away, getting about 20 meters from the armor before activating her magic. Making a graceful movement with his hand.

    Arrows of light appeared in front of her.

    The armor that knew very well what it was, activated his protection. But realizing it was strong magic, the armor activated its shield twice, making twoyers of ck mass being created from the bodies on the floor.

    Isabell didn''t mind that and waved her hand gracefully again, sending arrows of light flying toward the armor.

    Zuum~~

    With a hum like a bee''s, the arrows collided against the armor''s protection, producing huge explosions of light that slowly undid the protection.

    ''Damn, what is this? This guy is stronger than I imagined.'' The armor despaired as more arrows of light were created and mmed into his secondyer of protection.

    In a few seconds, its protection waspletely undone. The armor that had noticed this had already started to move to avoid the arrows. Running away, he jumped on top of one of the buildings.

    After that, he jumped back the street towards Isabell while holding some kind of ck de in her hand.

    Isabell, who could see her movements clearly, just aimed the arrows at the armor again.

    The armor that thought something like this was not possible was still in the air when the arrows of light began to hit him several times.

    The arrows hit him, created explosions of light that caught the attention of everyone a few feet away.

    The armor had its body all pierced and destroyed, including its core.

    As he was in the air and the wind was a little strong, the "dirt" began to drift to all sides.

    Isabell looked at it and turned off her blessing and took a deep breath. The armors that were around the capital were already destroyed.

    ''But there are still three more inside the castle. How am I going to battle three of them at once?''

 Chapter 184 - 183 – Its Nearing The End.

    Things had ''calmed'' down.

    Despite the people killed by the capital, the armors had been defeated, so people were calmer and felt more secure. They didn''t know of the existence of the three armors inside the castle.

    And nowes the reason why the word ''Calmed'' was ced in quotation marks.

    Now that the armors had been "all" dead, people had time to worry about their dead family members, so a bigmotion began.

    People cried on all sides as they remembered their family members. People desperately crying leaning over the bodies of their rtives down the main street and also in the nearby alleys.

    And the scene that most shocked Isabell.

    That it was many residentsing directly to that pile of bodies in front of the gate of the capital while looking for their families. It was like a ''Garbage picker'' But here were picking up pieces of their family members.

    It was a harrowing, disgusting, inadmissible scene.

    This was a scene Isabell couldn''t watch for a long time. For that reason, she decided to walk away quickly while trying to ignore everything that was happening around her at the moment.

    She went straight to the castle, she wanted to end it all quickly, she wanted the capital to recover.

    But she doesn''t think it will be that easy. Three armors at the same time was a little tricky mission, mainly because she doesn''t know exactly the strength of each one of them.

    Are they stronger? Are they weaker? Or maybe they all have very simr strength?

    From the battles Isabell had participated in, she realized that they all had a simr level, but some seemed smarter and also had more magical power and also more brute strength.

    ''I hope all these armors inside the castle are at the same level as the others. I think if I use magic I can finish them all at the same time.''

    If she used that pir of light she used earlier, probably none of the armor would stand. But how would she go about hitting all three armors at the same time since the pir only fires at a specific point at a time?

    She would have to think of something to do.

    ####

    Inside the castle, three armors walked between the rooms looking for the queen and also the princess who had disappeared.

    As the two had no magical power, the armors couldn''t easily track them, causing them to spend several minutes in a search that didn''t yield any results.

    Many minutes had passed, they were already getting tired of walking through the huge castle.

    "I think we should leave that forter. We need to proceed to the next city before the information that the capital was attacked reaches them and they can prepare against our attack."

    Armor number 1 said and exited one of the castle''s rooms.

    His two brothers who were with him also agreed to this.

    "Yes, I think the queen won''t be a problem for us anytime soon. Probably most of the residents have already been killed. Listen, the screams are gone."

    "It''s true, it looks like the job is finished." One of the armor entered the room again and then looked out the window. He had a vision of one of the streets in the capital''s noble area, there he could see many bodies on the ground.

    The street was alsopletely stained red.

    "Then I think we should go to the next nearest town. Go tell our other brothers about it, number 3."

    "Right, I''ll do it right away. Will you wait here?"

    "I''m still not satisfied, I feel we''re pretty close to the queen. We''ll look a little more around the castle while we wait for you." Armor number 1 said to his brother.

    Hearing this, the number 3 armor nodded its head and then started walking down the corridor towards the castle exit.

    And so, the two armors were kept on the second floor of the castle as they continued to search for the queen. And number 3 armor hurried its steps towards the castle''s main door.

    Since everyone had been killed, the atmosphere was silent. The armor was walking down the silent main corridor, not caring about the bodies of the guards on the floor.

    But the closer he got to the front door, he felt something was wrong. His core began to sway, making the armor feel its body get a little out of control.

    His hearing began to pick up his footsteps on the carpet clearly and he felt his vision spin, he was feeling kind of dizzy for the first time in his life.

    Not only dizzy but also afraid. It was a genuine fear he feel just once when he looked directly into his master''s eyes.

    His arms trembled and he felt a fake, nonexistent sweat trickle down his forehead.

    And at the same time, he could see a strong lighting from behind the door. But without having a ce to hide, he just waited for her death.

    "Shit!" He yelled in a hoarse voice.

    His vision went white.

    ####

    Isabell, who had approached the castle, did not activate his blessing, but only his flight magic.

    She began to realize that if she kept her blessing activated, the armors could track her, jeopardizing any surprise attacks she might do.

    The little girl used flight magic as she looked through the castle windows carefully looking for the location of the armors.

    Without her activated blessing, she couldn''t track the armors. The blessing...While it helped her, it also harmed her.

    Isabell continued her search for a few minutes, and after seeing so many mutted bodies, she finally heard some thick, husky voicesing from one of the windows. They were voices very simr to the ones from the previous armors that had tried to converse with Isabell.

    She made it to the window carefully and began listening to the armors conversation.

    ''Looks like they haven''t found the queen and princess yet.'' Isabell was overjoyed to hear that, but at the same time, she felt a little worried since the king had probably been killed.

    With the king dead, the country is in apletely absurd situation, it''s the worst possible situation.

    But Isabell didn''t need to worry about that because she didn''t take care of running the country. She listened to the armors talk for a while longer.

    She realized that armors were identified by numbers, something she hadn''t heard from her mother before. A slightlyrger armor that emitted a darker aura, he was called number 1.

    And it had another armor very simr to the others that was called number 3.

    The other armor probably also had a number, but Isabell didn''t know exactly which was. The other armors she faced probably also had a number.

    Isabell listened to their conversation for a while longer before Armor number 3 was sent to go after her brothers. And they had already been killed by Isabell.

    Taking advantage of this situation, Isabell wanted to destroy armor number 3. It will be easier if it is just the other two armors at once.

    It''s still going to be a bit tricky since that armor number 1 looked powerful, but it''s better than fighting all three at once.

    Because of this, Isabell went to the castle door to receive armor number 3.

    If she activated her blessing, the armor would know she was outside, so she paid close attention to her surroundings to listen for the armor''s footsteps before activating her blessing.

    Because of the carpet, the sound would probably be muffled, but she was confident in her hearing. And the armor was heavy and made a little loud noise when he walked, so she believed it wouldn''t be hard to notice the approach.

    Isabell stepped in front of the castle''s main door as she felt her heart race with nervousness and anxiety.

    ''Okay, I can do it.'' Her previous confidence was gone.

    She stayed still for a while longer before hearing some footsteps. Muffled footsteps wereing from inside the castle.

    The steps didn''t seem fast, so she would have enough time before the armor approached the door.

    ''Right, the time hase.'' Isabell activated her blessing and at the same time bent down, cing her hand on the floor.

    Then a pir of light was created, emitting a glow strong enough that the armor already inside could see it.

    The pir, which was getting brighter and brighter, emitted a concentrated beam of light towards the door. The door waspletely broken and the beam of light hit the armor directly.

    The light went through the entire hallway and mmed into the wall several feet away, causing a hole in the structure and making a loud noise.

    The castle structure was alsopromised, causing some tremors that were felt by the other armors. But anyway, the loud sound that had been elicited had already caught their attention.

    ''This is really powerful..'' Isabell, who was sweating, disabled her magic and noticed that the armor that had been in the hallway had disappeared along with her magic.

 Chapter 185 - 184 – Dogs.

    After that destruction, Isabell continued with her blessing activated.

    Upstairs, she could feel the armors moving quickly downstairs to know exactly what had happened. Since they probably knew Isabell was here, she couldn''t make a surprise attack.

    So Isabell prepared her magic and waited for the armors to approach.

    Without a sword, she didn''t have the confidence to do a hand-to-hand fight as she didn''t believe her hand would be okay if she punched a piece of metal.

    "Right, they''reing." Isabell was still a little nervous, but she did her best to control herself as she created arrows of light in front of her and waited for the armors.

    About 20 seconds passed before one of the armors reached the main corridor. They were at a distance of approximately 20 meters from Isabell, they had arrived from a short hallway on the right.

    Once they reached the main hallway, they looked at Isabell curiously.

    But Isabell, who didn''t wait for a second, threw her arrows of light towards the two armors. Her arrows flew with a incredible speed.

    Unfortunately, the armors managed to avoid the attack and hid in the corridor through which they had arrived.

    Isabell didn''t care and continued to use her arrows to break the wall, producing various sounds of explosions as the wall was broken.

    The wall that was made of brick and concrete was broken, producing a great amount of dust. Dust was mixing with the bursts of light that were happening, greatly impairing the view of the armors.

    But the armors could sense Isabell''s presence, it didn''t harm them.

    ''If I keep shooting for so long I will have problems. I don''t think I''ll be able to hit them anyway.'' Isabell, who sensed the presence of the armors, could see them moving away.

    Soon after, they went towards the second floor of the castle.

    Isabell wasn''t quite sure what they wanted to do, but she entered the castle and passed through the curtain of dust.

    ''Should I face them directly? First I need to find a sword.'' Isabell looked around and noticed many bodies of guards on the floor. Along with the bodies, there were some swords, but they weren''t of good quality.

    But even so, if Isabell used her magic these swords could be usable.

    Isabell took one of the swords and looked up, there she noticed that the armors had stopped right above her.

    Then Isabell felt something strange, so she pulled away immediately. Also, the existence of the armors disappearedpletely, leaving her very confused about what was going on.

    Shortly thereafter, the ceiling above her head broke, and arge ck mass fell. This seemed to want to engulf her.

    ''How disgusting,'' Isabell thought as that ck mass spread down the hall, it expanded further and further, looking like it would fill the entire first floor of the castle.

    ''What is the objective behind this? They know I can get away easily.'' Thinking this, Isabell put magic on her sword and then quickly ran to the second floor of the castle where the armors had previously been.

    Isabell who no longer felt the presence of the armors ran towards where they were previously but was unsessful in finding them.

    The armors werepletely gone.

    The only thing left was a dog that was vomiting the ck mass that was filling the first floor.

    As Isabell approached, the dog that was about 1 meter tall and 2 meters long, looked at her. He was apletely ck dog and had three red eyes on his face.

    One on the right side, one on the left side, and onerger eye in the middle of the two other eyes.

    Plus a small horn that was curiously brown on his forehead.

    His mouth was so big it could be capable of swallowing Isabell''s head whole.

    ''I''ve never seen this monster before, is it one of Hades'' creations?'' Isabell thought as she took a step forward.

    With a swift movement, his magic-encased sword sliced ??through the dog''s neck.

    The dog began to vanish as it was consumed by Isabell''s magic.

    "No, it was probably created by one of the armors." Since the dog disappeared like the previous tentacles, it was the creation of one of the armors.

    But Isabell didn''t care about that now, what most she wanted to know was where the armors were since her magic wasn''t detecting them.

    She concentrated even harder trying to find them, but unfortunately, she couldn''t detect anything but the ck mass that was vanishing downstairs.

    ''Maybe they''ve figured out some way to avoid my detection?'' She thought as she jumped over the hole created there.

    She walked for a few more seconds before the ceiling above her head broke again.

    From there, another dog fell with its mouth open aiming straight for Isabell''s head.

    But she, who noticed this, bent down and then swung her sword as she spun her body, hitting the falling dog''s neck.

    ''How many of them are there?''

    Isabell wondered this in her mind and suddenly all the castle walls around her started to break down as more and more dogs emerged.

    The roof was also breaking and dogs were falling. Within seconds the entire hallway was filled with disgusting ck dogs.

    Isabell wasn''t scared, as she knew it wouldn''t be hard to beat them.

    What worried her most was where the armor that was creating them is. Those armors have to be around.

    ####

    The dogs that advanced towards Isabell at the same time were cut off by his sword and arrows of light were created and thrown at them. Their numbers dwindled rapidly and Isabell began to sweat.

    She had been using her blessing for a long time and was also being forced to use magic to destroy thousands of dogs.

    ''This is tiring me.'' She thought as she ran down the small hallway as she swung her sword and cut the dogs in front of her.

    ''I thought the number of dogs was dwindling, but they keep showing up.'' It was as if the armor was still here creating more and more dogs to fight Isabell.

    The girl was having no way out. She walked the halls swinging her sword and using her magic to pierce the dogs'' bodies.

    "Where are you?" She didn''t want to show her voice to the armors, but she wanted to try to get their attention somehow.

    But while she was desperately trying to destroy the nearby dogs...

    ''Damn.'' Isabell received the bite of three dogs at once. This makes her unbnced a little and she used her sword to block the bite of one of the dogs.

    As she only avoided the bite of one of them, the other two managed to hit her.

    The dog on the right managed to bite her leg and the dog on the left managed to bite her arm.

    The dogs continued to squeeze her bite as they tried to keep Isabell from moving.

    But Isabell did not despair. Increasing the amount of magic surrounding her body, the dogs began to be injured and stopped biting her as they walked away.

    The wounds Isabell had sustained were deep, but soon afterward they had already started to heal.

    ''Fuck.'' Isabell grunted. She reached down and ced her hand on the floor. Then several "Stakes" of light appeared throughout the corridor, piercing all the dogs nearby.

    Including the dog that was still biting her sword.

    He was pierced and then his body disappeared.

    "Urgh." Isabell, who had used a great deal of magic, felt a headache just as it had before, it was a very strong pain, strong enough to make her dizzy, and this make her lose her bnce.

    The dogs farther away seemed to have noticed this. They waited for the light stakes in the hallway to be undone and ran toward Isabell. The girl continued to dizzy, but even so, she noticed the approach of the dogs.

    Fortunately, they only came from the left, so she didn''t have to worry about dogsing from all sides.

    But even though the number of dogs was noticeably fewer this time around, it was stillplicated. As she felt dizzy, she didn''t quite know how she was going to go about fighting them.

    Using her sword would be suicide, it would be difficult for her to face several dogs at once while she felt that way.

    And because of that, she chose to use magic again.

    Looking at the wolves running towards her, she was seeing everything spin. Because of that, she decided to close her eyes to see if she would help a little. She closed her eyes and focused only on listening to the sound of the dogs.

    So, she again used her light magic tounch projectiles towards the group of dogs.

    It was like a "Machine Gun" that fired small balls of light that pierced the bodies of all the dogs.

    Within seconds the group of dogs was turned to nothing.

    But right after that, Isabell felt her pain increase.

 Chapter 186 - 185 – Armor Stronger Than Others?

    Isabell felt her head pound as she dropped to her knees on the floor and held her head. Taking advantage of the fact that the dogs had all been killed, she focused only on getting rid of her headache.

    Deactivating her blessing, she dropped to the ground and continued to hold her head as she waited for the pain to pass.

    Her body was sweating and shaking, her stomach also began to ache.

    Bleeh~~

    As she thrashed in pain, she felt the need to vomit. Because of this, she partially lifted her body and then vomited onto the carpet in the castle corridor. Isabell vomited several times before she felt her stomach empty.

    She looked at her vomit on the floor. Several pieces of food she had consumed beforeing to this battle. But what caught her attention was that had some blood mixed in there.

    "Damn," she said and theny back down as she waited for her headache to pass.

    Isabell closed her eyes and concentrated on ending her pain. Shey still as if sleeping. And because of that, the two armors that were nearby finally decided to approach.

    With their bodiespletely invisible, it would be impossible for Isabell to find them before. In addition, it also prevented them from being detected.

    They were here all along watching Isabell''s battle with the dogs.

    "As I said, she wouldn''t be able to use her blessing for very long." The armor that was called number 1 said after approaching Isabell, avoiding stepping on her vomit that was on the ground.

    "It''s like you said, brother." The other armor said.

    Isabell who was lying down was listening to everything. The armors thought she had passed out, but she kept her eyes closed waiting for some movement from the armors.

    But she was praying the armors didn''t do anything. She was still in a lot of pain and her body was cold. Also, her body was not obeying hermands very well.

    She was practically incapacitated.

    ''Mom, are you there?'' She thought to get her mom''s attention.

    [ Yes I am here. ]

    ''What do I do now? I can''t move my body very well, am I going to get killed?''

    [ Don''t worry about it, I''ll help you out a little bit. ]

    ''You can do it?''

    [ Well, I''m your mother and I have control over this world. As long as I don''t directly interfere by going there, I think I can help you in some way. ]

    ''I see. But you need to do this fast, as I think I''m going to be killed in a few seconds.''

    [ Don''t be in such a hurry. Here it goes. ]

    After that, Isabell''s pain began topletely disappear, bringing relief to her.

    Her body also seemed to be getting back to normal, she tried to move her fingers and they were moving as she wanted.

    And after realizing that everything was fine, she received two notifications.

    [ New skill acquired �C High pain tolerance. ]

    [ New Skill Acquired - Body Recovery ]

    Seeing this, Isabell wondered if she should be given abilities as powerful as this, but her mother just said she wouldn''t keep those abilities forever.

    [ I gave you these abilities only temporarily, try to use them to kill these armors. I will collect themter. ]

    "Can''t I keep these abilities?"

    [ That would be bad, I don''t want you to get used to getting free skills. Didn''t I give you the system for you to grow up on your own? ]

    ''Yes, but... It is very difficult to get points to buy these skills, they are very expensive!''

    [ Hey, you''re too petty. Now move your body! ]

    With her mother''s warning, Isabell snapped back to reality and could see the armor''s hand descending toward her chest to pierce her.

    Her arm wasing at high speed, but as Isabell had base agility quite high, she managed to react and swivel to the side, avoiding the armor''s hand.

    "Huh?!" The armor made a strange sound and then looked at Isabell who had risen and was looking directly at them.

    The ground where the armor''s hand had hit was cracked, Isabell looked at it with relief.

    ''If that had hit me, I would have died immediately.'' Not even celestial beings could survive if they had their hearts broken. Unless you are aplete god.

    "So you were awake. I seriously thought you wouldn''t wake up anytime soon."

    "Of course, you were going to kill me, I would never wake up." Isabell, who had already shown her voice to the armors before, realized that it made no sense to remain silent.

    "Yes, that''s right. I thought you would never wake up."

    "Unfortunately, I don''t die that easily, I have some interesting magic." She couldn''t say she had received new abilities from her mother who is a god, what would the armors think of that?

    "Right, I already realized you''re strong. But what are you doing here in the capital? You can use holy magic, so you''re probably not human."

    "What do you mean I''m not human? Didn''t you know that priests can also use holy magic?"

    "No, but not like that. You''re using holy magic as a weapon, priests can''t do something like that. And you sure as hell aren''t a priest."

    "Are you sure?" Isabell scoffed at the armor.

    "Well, I don''t know who you are, or why you''re in my way. But whatever, I just need to kill you, don''t I?" As he said these words, ck arms emerged from the back of the armor.

    Five arms flew directly to Isabell who was extremely surprised. The other armors had tentacles, but this one have hands and arms.

    Isabell who received this sudden attack activated her blessing again then created a barrier to repel his arms. The arms of the armor began to throw Isabell back as she protected herself with her barrier.

    And about her barrier...

    The tentacles would have been injured enough to disappear, but these arms weren''t disappearing, and the only wound Isabell was causing were minor wounds that didn''t even affect the armor.

    ''Damn it. It seems there is a reason why this armor is number 1. ''Isabell thought as she smiled fearlessly at the armors.

    ####

    Isabell who continued to block the armor''s hands, noticed the other armor running towards her. In just 5 seconds he approached while using a sword to hit her.

    It was a sword created now because Isabell had not seen it before.

    The armor''s sword mmed into Isabell''s protection. But the armor wasn''t satisfied so he used his right foot to kick hard at the girl''s belly.

    His attack was also caught by Isabell''s protection, but he also didn''t seem to be being damaged.

    ''Looks like these two armors are the strongest of them all, maybe I can hurt them if I use that pir of light?'' Isabell wondered but soon gave up on the idea.

    ''It takes too long to create a pir, they''ll manage to escape before I can hit them.''

    Isabell continued to receive sword attacks from the armor as he approached her. The furthest armor was just watching everything as Isabell moved further and further away from him.

    "Finish her quickly, we need to go to the next town."

    "What about our brothers?"

    "Didn''t you see what happened to number 3? Everyone else has probably already been killed. Take care of her and I''ll outside." Armor number 1 said and then disappeared.

    "You won''t run away." Isabell, who realized what those words meant, created a ''stake of light'' in front of her that directly hit the armor that was attacking her barrier.

    Her magic activation was so fast the armor couldn''t see it.

    Luckily, the stake did not reach his core, but the armor had been damaged in his belly as well as his arms.

    Isabell managed to get rid of the armor''s attacks for just a few seconds, so took advantage of this and punched them with all his strength towards the armor''s chest.

    ''This is going to hurt,'' she thought as she poured the maximum amount of holy power into her hand. She used all her strength and punched the armor in his chest.

    BOOM~~

    Her punch was so strong that a sound like an explosion was made. The armor flew into the wall a few feet away and her entire chest had been split open. The armor had broken into several pieces.

    ''Huh? It didn''t hurt that much.'' Isabell, who had never experienced fighting empty-handed, was surprised by her resistance.

    But with no time to think about it too much, she banked her hand and created a sword of light that flew towards the chest of armor. The armor that was still struggling to lift can''t do anything.

    The sword of light flew at high speed and pierced his core. The wall behind it was also broken open, revealing a room.

    "I think I''ve already damaged the castle enough, so I think I should get out of here." With that in mind, Isabell smashed the castle window and then flew off after the armor that had just escaped.

    ''Wait, wasn''t it too easy to beat the previous armor? It even looks like they have no battle experience.''

 Chapter 187 - 186 – Afraid?

    While Isabell wondered about the previous battle, she jumped out the window and activated her flight magic. The armor was gone in an instant, but he couldn''t have gone that far.

    Mainly because he said he was going out. He was saying he was going to finish his brothers'' work, is that what Isabell thought.

    "Where are you?" She said as she looked around desperately as she flew over the capital. On the streets she could see many people and also bodies, the families already seemed to be taking the bodies of their rtives.

    Urg~~

    Isabell moaned watching this scene and focused only on finding the armor.

    She wasn''t feeling his presence, so it''s very difficult.

    ''Did he use that magic that made him invisible again? Maybe that''s why he disappeared earlier.'' Isabell started to wonder about that.

    If the armor used a spell to turn invisible, he might still be in the castle.

    ''No, he wouldn''t stay there.'' And if he had been there, he might have interfered with her battle to help his friend.

    But he could also be just watching to gauge Isabell''s strength...

    ''Aaaah, I don''t quite think what to think.'' She screamed in her mind in frustration. But she didn''t give up, she flew to the castle again to see if she could find the armor, but to no avail.

    So she went back to the main street and tried to increase her detection power. Thissted about two minutes.

    Isabell felt one presence of something with the same magic from armor.

    It could be another dog summoned by him, or it could be another monster.

    But anyway, Isabell couldn''t let this monster alive, so she quickly flew towards that sign. She got there in an instant. Isabell was currently flying over one of the capital''s residential districts.

    It was a small neighborhood that had small wooden houses very simr to the viges, and the street was made of earth, different from the main street and the upscale neighborhood. Even slightly more developed residential neighborhoods had asphalt.

    "This is a pretty poor neighborhood." Isabell had passed this way before, but she hadn''t stopped to look.

    On the streets there was nobody, showing that no one had been killed here. No, maybe there were bodies inside the houses.

    ''No, the doors are closed and the houses look whole. But whatever, the signal ising from there.'' Isabell nced at one of the wooden houses. Unlike the others, the house had two floors.

    But it was a broken and dirty house, it seemed like no one lived there.

    "Is anyone around here?" Isabell asked and approached.

    She realized that she had done something she shouldn''t because if the armor had been here it would have harmed her. But since she had already done it, she just entered the house. The door had no lock so it opened easily.

    When she entered, she found an empty room. The first floor was ''one'', it had no room separations like a normal house.

    But what caught her attention was something in the middle of the room.

    A ck sphere was flying there as it spun. It wasn''t making any sounds or emitting any kind of magic, it was just floating there like it wasn''t anything dangerous.

    But as Isabell approached, a voice appeared in her mind.

    [ Don''t touch it. ]

    "Mom?!" Isabell eximed in surprise at being called out suddenly. But with the warning, she walked away from the sphere.

    [ This was put on by the armor. ]

    "Huh? Why?" Isabell looked confused.

    [ She intends to spread these spheres across the capital to userge-scale magic. You need to destroy it! Use holy magic to destroy the sphere, it should be easy for you to do that. ]

    "I just need to put magic on the sphere?"

    [ That''s right. Later go after the armor and stop him. His speed is too high, so the spheres are being ced quickly. ]

    "Right." Isabell approached the sphere and began to use her magic. Her light magic was being sucked by the ck sphere as it diminished. After a few seconds, the sphere disappeared.

    "That was easy. But now what do I do? The armor is invisible and I can''t detect him either."

    [ About this, I will need to help you again. Damn, I shouldn''t be doing this. ]

    Isabell heard her mother protesting about it but she didn''t say anything. Then a notice appeared in front of her, showing that she had been given a new ability.

    It was an ability called [ Advanced Detection ]

    Isabell had never seen this skill in the ''shop''.

    [ Now go quickly after that armor. You don''t have to worry about the spheres right now. ]

    "Right."

    Isabell said and then activated her new ability. When she activated it, a headache hit her after she detected several signals several miles away, it was so much information she couldn''t take it.

    [ Don''t use it that way, just mentalize the armor. ]

    Her mother taught her to use the skill, and Isabell was very grateful for that.

    She did as her mother said, and shortly thereafter she began to detect something moving at high speed through the capital.

    "Found you." She smiled as she left the house.

    ####

    Isabell flew through the capital and flew directly to the left edge of the capital where the armor was. The armor was moving at high speed, so Isabell wanted to hurry.

    She increased her flight speed, even more, getting there in an instant.

    Isabell, who arrived at the armor in an instant, used her magical power-covered hand to punch it with all her strength.

    The armor that was on top of one of the buildings, received the punch directly as he didn''t notice Isabell''s approach, which was very fast. Even though he could feel her presence, he couldn''t even react.

    Isabell''s punch hit the armor''s right nk, knocking him backward. It crashed into a three-story building and the building copsed soon after.

    A huge curtain of dust rose as the construction fell onto the armor.

    Isabell, who had hit the armor, was taken by surprise when soon after the armor came out of the rubble unharmed.

    ''This is going to be difficult.'' She thought as she tried to create a sword with her light magic. Before, she had managed to create a sword of light to y in the core of the armor, but she didn''t know if she could keep that sword and use it to fight.

    She created the sword in her hand and felt a warm sensation as she held the sword hilt that glowed along with the de.

    "Oh?" She looked surprised when she managed to hold the sword easily.

    The armor in the distance realized that Isabell had created a sword so it also created a ck sword in his hand. And after that, he used some arms that were created on his back to throw herself upward.

    He flew towards Isabell at high speed.

    The armor spun twice in the air andnded its de directly on Isabell''s de.

    The two swords shed and made a sound like two metal swords shing. Even though the two swords were created from holy magic and dark magic.

    "You are very strong." The armor couldn''t fly, so he and stretched the arms that came out of his back to brace himself on the ground.

    "I''m not very strong." But Isabell took advantage of this situation and flew towards the falling armor, trying to hit directly the chest of the armor. She descended at high speed with her sword aimed at the chest of the armor. But it wasn''t that simple.

    The armor used one of its arms to rotate her body and avoid Isabell''s sword.

    But Isabell didn''t give up and shortly thereafter changed her flight path, flying upward again.

    At the same time, the armor had already reached the ground. But without waiting, the armor created some ck projectiles like the thorns of light Isabell used. All projectiles went directly to Isabell at the same time.

    But not caring, Isabell just created a shield and then flew towards the armor. She crashed into all the projectiles and made them disappear as if they were nothing.

    Not looking surprised, the armor activated a shield to take Isabell''s attack.

    The girl went straight for the armor and used her sword to directly hit the armor shield. Isabell thought her sword wouldn''t hurt the armor, but she seemed to be wrong.

    In the same ce where the sword had crashed, the shield of the armor had been damaged a little.

    Isabell smiled at the armor after realizing what was happening. She doesn''t know if the armor has weakened from preparing the magic, or if it is because of her sword which was all created with holy magic.

    But now she was sure she was damaging the armor.

    The armor looked at Isabell''s smile in fear.

    Isabell noticed this and started to smile even more as she swung her sword once more and at the same time used a little magic to hit the armor.

 Chapter 188 - 187 – Stains.

    The armor''s shield was hit again by Isabell''s sword, causing her shield to crack even more. Isabell''s magic that was activated also crashed into the armor''s shield and caused a small explosion.

    Not to be caught in the explosion, Isabell had pulled back a little.

    The armor shield was increasingly damaged and the armor looked nervous. Using his arms thate off your back, he tried to grab Isabell while inching toward her.

    But Isabell used the sword of light to cut the oing arms.

    Armor''s arms were cut and the pieces fell to the ground and disappeared. The armor, not caring about it, deactivated her protection and swung its sword toward Isabell again.

    The girl managed to follow these movements and used her sword to stop his attack.

    But without paying attention to the armor''s feet, a surprise kick hit her.

    Isabell who had her protection disabled was hit with full force. The kick had reached right in her stomach, making Isabell stop breathing.

    If she hadn''t already vomited all the food that was in her stomach, surely she would have vomited now.

    ''This is painful.'' She thought as she tried to breathe.

    Isabell felt a little dizzy from theck of oxygen. But not caring, the armor came closer again as used his sword to try and cut Isabell.

    But she would not allow herself to be hit again.

    Even dizzy, she activated her shield and then jumped back.

    But the armor didn''t stop chasing her. At high speed, he crashed into Isabell''s protection. Her strength was greater than before, so Isabell was thrown back and her protection was broken.

    ''Damn,'' Isabell screamed in her mind as she noticed the armor''s sword approaching her stomach.

    The armor wanted to pierce Isabell''s stomach, but unfortunately, it wasn''t possible. At thest moment, Isabell used her sword to deflect the armor''s sword as she walked away.

    The armor swept past Isabell and then turned again swung her sword toward the girl''s neck.

    Again, Isabell raised her sword and blocked the sword from the armor. Her hands were shaking, she felt she was at a disadvantage here.

    Before, she had felt confident, but for some reason, the strength of the armor had increased dramatically.

    ''But even though your strength has increased, my magic seems to be damaging him.'' Isabell noticed that every time the armor''s sword collided with hers, the color of the armor''s sword was getting weaker.

    It was as if his sword was being "Cleaned" by Isabell''s sword.

    The ''Evil Power'' was dispersing in the air.

    ''My magic gives me the advantage, but his physical strength is superior.'' She thought as she took another attack from the armor and blocked it. But not wanting to remain defensive, Isabell decided to attack.

    Every time the armor sword came towards her, she also swung her sword rapidly. And so a high-speed exchange of blows began.

    But it continued for only a few seconds.

    Quickly the exchange of blows had to be interrupted as the armor''s sword had been broken into pieces, disappearing into thin air.

    The armor that noticed this tried to create another sword, but for some reason, it was not seeding. Isabell with a serious expression took this opportunity to advance towards the armor.

    Breaking the ground and putting all her strength into just one attack, Isabell approached the armor in less than 1 second.

    The armor that was almost 10 meters away was surprised, but still managed to activate its shield.

    Isabell noticed this but swung her sword as hard as she could, causing a great burst of light. The armor''s shield began to tremble and he backed away a little startled.

    Its shield trembled wildly until it began to crack.

    Cracks appeared and Isabell smiled at the armor and kept her sword leaning against the shield the armor had created.

    Isabell''s sword was glowing even brighter than before as if she was putting all her magic there.

    And after three seconds, a loud sound of splinters falling to the ground was reproduced as the shield disappeared into thin air.

    The armor that tried to create another protection didn''t have time to react when a new swing from Isabell''s sword hit her left shoulder.

    He had tried to use his arms to protect herself, but Isabell''s sword cut through his body like it was paper.

    Her sword hit the arms of the armor, making them fall to the ground, and then also hit her shoulder. Isabell''s de continued to descend and cut through the body of the armor easily.

    The body of the armor had been opened wide, and along with it, its core had been cut in half.

    The armor, not believing it had lost, began to give off a sinister ck aura that made Isabell back away. Feeling that sinister aura touching her skin, Isabell realized that something was wrong.

    ''I need to stop this aura of him or we will have problems.'' She thought as she approached the armor again and created a protection 20 meters in diameter, like a dome.

    The aura was trapped inside the dome as the armor trembled uncontrobly. Luckily Isabell''s body seemed quite resistant to this, but even so, some ck spots were being created on her skin.

    In addition, a pain like a needlestick bothered her where the stains appeared.

    But she didn''t leave there. She kept her magic activated all the time until the aura disappearspletely along with the body of the armor, which, unlike other armor, had not turned to earth.

    He had turned into that sinister aura.

    Also, a purple stone was left in the same ce where the armor was previously.

    ####

    Isabell, who felt tired after all that, undid her sword and then fell to the ground. She couldn''t stand upright at the moment, she felt tired, thirsty, hungry, it was like she had been traveling in a desert for years.

    "Damn, I think I overreacted," she said as shey down on the floor and then looked at her hands and arms. Several ck stains had appeared, and it hurt so much, it was like a burn.

    Her skin looked like it had ''rotted''.

    It wasn''t a very pleasant sight, so Isabell didn''t want to look long.

    "It hurts, but I at least managed to finish this... Hahaha." She started tough as she looked up at the sky. It was cloudy, it looked like a storm wasing. Isabell already felt a few drops of rain falling on her.

    She continued lie down for long minutes while looking up at the sky and ignoring all her injuries and sounds around her, she just wanted to rest.

    It was a silence she liked. After battles like this, Isabell liked to be in a quiet environment and reflect on her battles.

    "But I can''t stay here, I have to go back and treat these wounds, they aren''t healing." Isabell sat down on the floor and looked down at her arms and legs. The spots didn''t seem to be healing even though she had her blessing activated.

    Seeing that there was no point in keeping her blessing active, she turned it off. And right then, she got up with a little difficulty.

    Isabell felt the rain grow even harder as she trudged down the street. Her legs, arms, head, everything was sore, she just wanted to lie down and sleep for a whole day.

    ''Hm?'' But as she walked in the street, she felt something strangeing to her.

    It was like the feeling before, when she was being affected by the aura of the armor.

    "?!" Not understanding what was happening, she looked around desperately afraid that another armor had appeared, but had no one around.

    No, there were two people, but something strange happened.

    They began to cough violently as they fell to the ground unconscious.

    "Hey, are you guys okay?" But the worried Isabell, who approached the two people, couldn''t help noticing spots that appeared on their bodies.

    ''Were they affected by the previous aura?'' No, Isabell knew she hadn''t let the aura slip, it wouldn''t make sense.

    ''So maybe there are some monsters around here?'' Isabell got on guard again and looked around, but found nothing.

    Even worried, Isabell continued beside the two people.

    They didn''t look dead, but they looked worse and worse, the stains on their bodies were growing.

    ''MOM! MOM! WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING? I DIDN''T KILL ALL THE ARMORS?!'' Isabell screamed in her mind and waited for her mother''s response, but the response she received was not what she expected.

    <strong>[ Get out of there immediately, get out of the capital! ]</strong>

    Her mom wasn''t yelling but she looked very nervous. Isabell heard those words not knowing exactly what was going on, hadn''t she managed to defeat all the armors?

    Everything should have ended.

    <strong>[ GET OUT! IF YOU ARE AFFECTED BY THIS, I CANNOT BRING YOU BACK! DID YOU UNDERSTAND?! ]</strong>

    Isabell had never seen her mother so nervous before.

    With an expression of panic, Isabell left the two dead bodies behind and ran out of the capital.

    She also noticed something.

    ''The stains all over my body are increasing.''

 Chapter 189 - 188 – Three People Flying Through The Sky.

    Isabell activated her blessing again and increased her running speed. Looking at the stains on her body, she realized they had stopped increasing, the blessing was helping Isabell.

    "Good," she said as she made aplicated expression. She was in a lot of pain from the stains that appeared on her body. Over time the pain increased even more than before.

    It was like she had put a hot iron on her skin, it was excruciating.

    Not just her, but all the people she saw were starting to scream in despair as the skin on their bodies became stained. Isabell gritted her teeth at this, she wanted to do something to help.

    "Mother, is this only happening inside the capital?" Isabell asked and waited for her mother''s response. Her mom responded right away.

    [ Yes, this is only happening within the capital. If you manage to get out you will not suffer any more injuries. ]

    "I understand. If I get people out of the capital, will they be safe?" Isabell was willing to do this, even though she was feeling pain throughout her body. She had mixed feelings.

    She was scared, she was determined, it was a mess of feelings.

    [ You should not do this. It''s going to take a long time to get all the residents out of the capital, and you don''t have much time left. ]

    "No, I''m sure I can keep the blessing activated for a while longer."

    [ But are you sure you can handle the side effectster? ]

    "I''m sure of that. First of all, I''m going to the castle and I''ll get the queen and princess out of here quickly using flight magic." Isabell had seen the queen and princess before, so it was simple to track them.

    Isabell entered the castle at high speed and went directly to a room.

    Once there, she didn''t find the princess and queen even though the signs were there.

    "Are they beneath me?" Isabell, who didn''t quite know how they got there, started looking around the room until she found a strange rise in the wall.

    She put her hand there and moved the wall. One door began to open. There was a staircase, so Isabell went downstairs to meet the queen and princess.

    They had probably been there for hours, Isabell didn''t know if they had any resources down there, so she was worried.

    But even though she was worried, she was d the aura wasn''t affecting the queen and princess, as the windows and doors are closed.

    Isabell descended the stairs quickly, but after reaching the bottom of the stairs, she heard a woman''s voice.

    "Hide there." It was a weeping voice, and it was certainly the voice of the queen. Isabell had heard her before.

    But she never thought she would see the queen in a voice as shaky as that.

    ''She''s really scared,'' Isabell thought as she descended.

    And to calm the queen, she identified herself.

    "I''m not about to hurt you, I came here to take you out, the capital is in chaos," Isabell said after arriving in the room.

    As soon as she arrived, she found a woman wearing a luxurious outfit. Certainly, it was Queen Rimeri Southlein.

    She was a rtively tall woman who had brown hair that hung to her waist. Plus she has gray eyes like a cloudy sky and thick, fleshy lips.

    Right now, this beautiful woman was shaking and holding a sword as she pointed it at Isabell.

    ''Eh, I''m wearing a little weird outfit.'' Remembering that she was all hidden in her garments, Isabell realized why the queen was still scared.

    "Aren''t you with those armors? Can you prove it to me?"

    "Well, I don''t know how I would do that... I''m not armor, I think that''s enough."

    "No, it''s not." The queen looked nervous and her hand began to shake even more.

    "I''m using holy magic, those armors used dark magic. I destroyed them all with the help of my mother."

    "Show me your face." The queen swung her sword and said it. She was trying to intimidate Isabell. Of course, Isabell knew the queen couldn''t use magic and she wasn''t the kind of girl who used a sword.

    Isabell didn''t feel threatened, but as she wanted to get out of here as quickly as possible, she took off her hood and then her mask.

    She revealed her silver hair with some ck streaks scattered through it. In addition to her eyes being gray like the queen''s, but her eyes were even lighter.

    The queen stared at Isabell''s eyes that gleamed in the dark room.

    "Do you believe me now? I''m not a demon or anything, now let''s get out of here. And get the princess out of that closet, she''ll suffocate. This ce ispletely dusty."

    "..."

    The queen was still mesmerized by Isabell''s appearance.

    "I said to pick up your daughter, we need to get out of here quickly, I''m in a hurry!" Isabell caught the queen''s attention again.

    The queen still didn''t want to trust Isabell, but she dropped her sword anyway and went to the closet where the princess was hiding. When the queen opened the door, a little girl about 4 or 5 years old came out.

    Cough~~

    Cough~~

    She coughed from the dust.

    "It''s all right." The queen hugged her and then clean the little girl''s face with her dress.

    Isabell who looked at the two realized that the two looked the same. Brown hair, gray eyes. The only difference was that the little girl''s hair only reached her shoulders and her lips were small.

    "Okay, now we need to get out of here quickly."

    "You said the capital is in chaos, but what happened? Haven''t you already got rid of the armors?"

    "I did it, but something else happened."

    "Another thing?"

    "Yes, my mother still hasn''t exined it to me very well, but it seems like some kind of magic has been cast over the entire capital and it''s killing the residents little by little, so I need to hurry."

    "What?"

    Upon hearing what Isabell said, the queen''s face turned pale and she began to tremble as she still hugged her daughter. The queen was feeling worse than ever.

    She was sad, desperate, scared, worried about her daughter. She had all these feelings in her heart, making her extremely unstable.

    "Hey, wake up, we gotta go."

    "How...How are we going to get out without being injured? Didn''t you say it''s affecting everyone? Even you��" The queen looked at Isabell''s face which had some ck spots and began to cry.

    "Don''t worry about me now. And about you guys, I will use holy magic to get you out of the capital. I can''t guarantee you guys will be 100% fine, but I guarantee it will be better than if I didn''t use any protection on you."

    "Mommy, I''m scared."

    "It''s okay..." The queen hugged her daughter and patted her head. Soon after, she took her daughter in her arms even though she is a girl who is already quite big.

    "Come on, how are we going to do this?" The queen was trying very hard to keep her daughter in her arms. Isabell smiled at this situation.

    "Come with me."

    After that, the queen followed Isabell and they went upstairs.

    "Listen, there''s adder that leads outside the castle, wouldn''t it be better to use it?"

    "It doesn''t matter, nowe closer."

    At Isabell''s request, the queen approached as she held her daughter in her arms with difficulty.

    "Don''t be scared, okay?" Isabell smiled at the little girl and hugged her and the queen at the same time. Then Isabell''s sacred magic began to take their bodies as well.

    The queen looked very surprised and a little scared, while the little girl looked very awed and happy by the light shining around her body and her mother''s body.

    "Nowes the fun part." Isabell used her magic topletely break the wall.

    "Could you stop breaking my castle?"

    "I don''t have time to listen to this. Close your eyes and try to focus on something else, don''t try to hear any sounds around you, it might be a little difficult if you do."

    Isabell remembered the people screaming and dying in street, she didn''t want to let the queen and princess have this vision.

    "Right. You heard, didn''t you?" The queen ced her hand on the princess''s head and then ced the girl''s face on her chest, protecting her face, then she also closed her eyes and waited for what came next.

    "Right, gotta make this quick." Isabell realized she''d already wasted too much time, so she hurried on and started flying.

    ''This is harder than I thought.'' Since her arms were short, she was having a bit of a hard time keeping her arms around them both.

    Isabell flew through the wall and then flew directly outside the capital.

    Isabell didn''t notice, but the queen had her eyes open and was looking down.. The queen, who had an unpleasant vision, closed her eyes again as she tried to forget what she had seen.

 Chapter 190 - 189 – This Person Is Amazing.

    Isabell passed over the capital and in less than 5 minutes had already arrived outside. Isabell noticed that the queen and princess didn''t seem to have been hurt much, but small ck spots appeared on their skin.

    The princess was trying not to cry while the queen wore her usual expression.

    When Isabell arrived outside the capital and ced their feet on the ground, the first thing the queen did was hug the princess even tighter. And the princess had small spots on her arms and in her legs started to cry.

    "I''m going to go back and help as many people as I can. But... Unfortunately, I won''t be able to help many people." Isabell was feeling frustrated.

    It had taken her a long time to get the Queen and Princess out of the capital, by this very moment a lot of people had died and most people were badly hurt.

    ''Mom, is there another way to end this besides taking people out? There''s no way to purify the capital or something like that?'' When Isabell arrived at the gate, she began to see many people with mottled skin.

    Most of them were already unconscious or maybe even dead.

    But there were also some people alive who continued to scream.

    Seeing this, Isabell shouted to everyone before hearing her mother''s response: "GET OUT OF THE CAPITAL! IF YOU LEAVE THE CAPITAL YOU WILL BE FINE. TELL EVERYONE." She screamed with all her strength.

    Her throat hurt, but she ran and continued to scream it.

    And so, many people who still had the strength began to run out of the capital.

    And meanwhile, Isabell''s mother answered her.

    [ You can use your blessing to cleanse the capital. But you won''t be well after that. ]

    "What will happen to me?"

    [ You will probably have to sleep for days to recover. ]

    "It''s okay, how do I do this?"

    [ Are you sure? If you use this in the middle of the street you will pass out right here, go back to the inn you were staying at, it will be better this way. ]

    "Come back? Okay, when I get there you''ll have to tell me how to do this." Isabell arrived at the inn in just 2 minutes, her speed was much higher than before. And along the way, she stopped a few times and shouted for people to leave the capital.

    Fortunately, many people believed her and were doing what she said.

    And unfortunately, many people no longer had the strength to walk and run, many people were unconscious.

    And because of these people, Isabell wanted to purify the capital.

    "Many people must have already died, I can''t even calcte." Had so many bodies in the streets that she couldn''t calcte how many people had been killed.

    "Right mom, I''m already here."

    [ All right, now do the following. No, you can let me do this for you, it will be simpler that way. Mind if I use your body a little? ]

    "It''s been a long time since you''ve done this. But I don''t care, do it."

    [ All right. ]

    With Isabell''s permission, her mother started to move Isabell''s body and then went towards the bed. Isabell, who was still there watching her own body did, was silent.

    Then, after lying down, she closed her eyes and a great deal of magic began to pour out of her body.

    [ This should hurt a little, so hang in there. ]

    At her mother''s warning, Isabell''s body began to shake and emit a very strong light. It was as if a sun had inside the inn room.

    Isabell, who still had the senses of her body, was feeling her organs contracting inside her belly, causing great pain. Besides her skin which seemed to be burning.

    She also felt like some kind of liquid wasing out and tearing her skin.

    But she held on and gritted her teeth. It was very painful, but she was controlling herself not to go crazy.

    Isabell''s body continued to tremble as the glow grew more and more. Then the glow was thrown into the air. If I had to make an analogy, it was like a blower blowing leaves everywhere.

    All of Isabell''s glow dispersed in the same instant, going everywhere. In a matter of seconds, Isabell''s glow traveled for kilometers across the capital, wiping away all the magic.

    And Isabell also passed out at the same time her body glow disappeared, so she lost touch with her mother.

    Unlike Isabell, her mother watched it all happen and breathed a sigh of relief when she realized it had worked and everything had been cleansed. People were still moaning in pain, but luckily their injuries weren''t getting worse.

    Thousands of people at that moment had their skin stained and bruised, and it would take months to heal.

    And besides, many people who weren''t saved in time were all over the capital while their bodies were already practically dposing because of the magic.

    The capital was also reeking at this time.

    ####

    Across the capital, cries of pain were heard everywhere. Bodies in a state of dposition emitted an unbearable stench, making everyone in the capital sick.

    And at the same time, the bodies of unconscious people were lying on the ground along with the decaying bodies, causing a scene that was a bit difficult.

    But no one had time to care about that. Many people only bothered to put water on their blemishes to see if the pain went away. Some people have also thrown herbs on the blemishes to try to eliminate the pain.

    The water helped a little, but overall the pain still bothered everyone.

    "Mommy, it hurts."

    "Please."

    "Waaa."

    Mothers tried to help their children who were screaming in despair, but without sess. Even though these mothers are also suffering from the pain, the biggest pain for them was seeing their children crying and not being able to do anything.

    But summarizing everything that was happening in one sentence.

    The capital had turned into hell. It was the expected scenario of a city after a war.

    ####

    Outside the capital, people did everything to stay awake. Because the pain was so great that it made people dizzy.

    And most distressing for many of the residents was had their hands were unusable because of the stains that had taken over them. It was an unbearable pain that would drive anyone crazy.

    It was as if his hands had been corroded, bringing great anguish.

    Since they couldn''t touch anything, they kept their hands up or away from everything so they wouldn''t touch anything. But even though everyone was suffering from the pain, the rain that had started to fall was helping.

    For some reason when the icy rain touched the stains the pain was relieved.

    It was like putting a burn under running water, bringing great relief.

    People were grateful that the rain had arrived at this moment, but even so, they wondered what they would do from now on. Would these stains disappear? Could they go back to living normally?

    Would they get rid of the pain at some point?

    Children couldn''t bear to live with this pain forever.

    There were so many questions, they didn''t know what it would be like going forward, and that brought great despair to most residents.

    And talking about the residents, their numbers had drastically decreased.

    Even if it doesn''t seem like it at the moment.

    More than half the poption of the capital was killed.

    ####

    Royma, who remained outside the capital at all times, watched everything that happened. She was able to see residents leaving the capital in despair.

    She thought they were being freed or something, but it wasn''t long before Royma noticed the ck spots on the skin of all the residents.

    Even though she wanted to help in some way, she kept her distance because she didn''t know exactly what was going on.

    She could see many women carrying children in theirps as they cried and struggled to keep holding their children who were thrashing and screaming.

    She also saw many men drop to the ground and roll to try to get rid of the pain. It was a regrettable scene. Royma''s employees who were still there chose not to look at this.

    They preferred to pretend that none of this was happening. So they walked away.

    Royma, however, preferred to observe everything.

    ''What we did to deserve this?'' She thought as she stared at the throng of injured people pouring out of the capital.

    ####

    In the guild master''s room, the master was still sitting at his desk while he drank a cup of tea.

    Realizing that the armors were defeated, he was relieved, but soon after, there was a magic wave that directly hit everyone, including him.

    His first attitude was to activate a defense spell on his skin.

    His skin was a little affected, small ck spots appeared.

    ''I don''t know who helped us, but I would like to thank you if I find you someday.'' The guild master thought as he sipped a cup of tea.

    Someone had gotten rid of the armors and had also gotten rid of the magic that was hurting the residents and him. Whoever that person is, she or he is amazing.

    That''s what he thought.

 Chapter 191 - 190 - Close To Awakening.

    A day has passed since the armors attack. So things had calmed down a bit.

    People with lighter injuries were already seeing the stains on their bodies disappear little by little just a little use of skin remedies and also with some rest.

    And people with more serious injuries were feeling less pain after a few hours. Of course, it still hurt. But what shook them most was the appearance of their bodies.

    Their faces were stained, their arms, their legs. They looked hideous and didn''t know if they would return to normal in the future, causing a great wave of depression among people.

    People dissatisfied with their appearance locked themselves inside their homes and didn''t want to show their faces to people.

    We can call them people with low self-esteem.

    They didn''t feel well before, and now they were feeling even worse, causing a major psychological crisis.

    Luckily, most of these people still had their family members alive by their side, they received a lot of support.

    But of course, not everyone. There were people who were alone who needed the help of others.

    But now that the capital had been so damaged, few people had time to worry about helping people who weren''t their friends or family.

    As only one day had passed, many bodies were still lying on the streets, as help had not yet reached the capital. The only people who helped were some people with minor injuries who volunteered to collect the bodies.

    But there were a lot of people dead, if they counted, more than 20,000 bodies were by the capital. No wonder the stench of bodies took over the entire ambient, it was horrible.

    And the rainwater that mixed with people''s blood and also passed through the dposing bodies, created many puddles of dirty water that stank like an open sewer.

    And of course, with water prating thend, in a few days, the capital''s water supply would be interrupted as the water would probably be contaminated by the bodies.

    And how would that happen? It was simple.

    Even though the street was made of concrete, it had some holes called "culverts" that were used to get rid of rainwater. But as it had rained a lot, and body parts were in the streets, the culverts were clogged, thus creatingrgekes of dirty water throughout the city.

    How were they clogged? Well, every manhole was connected to a pipe created with iron that led to a smallke not far from the capital. Yeah, it looked like a contaminatedke or something.

    And with the body parts and also other things that were washed away by the rain, the pipes had been clogged up, thus creating the current situation.

    As the inside of the manhole was made entirely of earth, the contaminated water that became trapped inside began to enter the earth, and thus began to approach the drinking water channel that was below the capital.

    And so we got to the current situation where some people started to somehow try to unclog the manholes. But it wasn''t easy.

    ####

    In Beastled''s realm, the king sat on the throne while enjoying a piece of red meat served by one of the maids.

    "Shit, they said they wouldn''t belong." He said as he bit down on another piece of meat.

    Ater he washed his hands in a small basin raised by the maid. Then he grabbed a towel and dried his hands.

    "I''m bored..." He said as he rose from the throne. He walked past the maid, leaving the girl a little scared.

    The king noticed this and smiled at the girl, making the girl''s whole body tremble as she walked away from a little.

    "I could have fun with you." The king approached the maid and then grabbed the girl''s tail, which was stiff with fear. The maid had a cat''s tail and also fluffy ears on top of her head.

    She wore a ck and white maid''s uniform, verymon among the nobility around the world.

    The girl had short ck hair and yellowish eyes with retinas that resembled a cat retina (Well, she''s a catgirl so makes sense.)

    The king who held her tail noticed that the woman was scared, so he smiled even more at her and stroked her tail even more. The woman closed her eyes and backed up a little, she was wanting to start running.

    But luckily for the woman, the king had lost interest as soon as he noticed she was so scared that she didn''t even open her eyes.

    "No, you''re not good enough." He said as he released her and walked out of the room.

    Seeing this, the woman sighed in relief as her heart calmed.

    ''I thought I will be raped by a child.'' She thought as her body shook and she felt disgusted.

    The guards inside the room who noticed the woman''s relief were also relieved. They wouldn''t want to see a girl like her get raped, so they were relieved that the king had given up on the idea.

    This is pretty weird since soldiers like them don''t mind raping a woman in the middle of a war.

    People''s thoughts are distorted in whatever world they are in, aren''t they?

    ####

    In the vige, Noah was still sleeping, but he was already quite stable.

    When it came to the day after he had been healed, Emma had been quite worried, but after Noah''s body was examined by Tomhe, the boy was sure that Noah was okay.

    "He''s just recovering now, give him a few more days and he''ll wake up." That''s what he said to Emma.

    Emma can do nothing but ept. She and everyone there had to ept that fact.

    Lisandra and Lari were already acting more normally and were much calmer than before, but even so, they didn''t want to leave Noah''s side and stayed by his side all the time.

    They slept there, ate there, and only left to go to the bathroom or shower.

    And another person who stayed in the room most of the day was Ciaphia.

    She arrives in the morning and didn''te back to her house until dinnertime. Lisandra seemed very happy about it as she wanted to support her friend in her rtionship with Noah.

    ''Isn''t that weird?'' she thought. But soon after, he concluded that it wasn''t strange to want a friend''s happiness, even if she was looking to enter into a rtionship with her younger brother.

    If she likes him so much and her brother falls in love with her too, why would Lisandra get involved?

    After a while, she had fully epted that fact, so she started rooting for Ciaphia.

    Lisandra then talked to Ciaphia about it, and Ciaphia seemed very happy with Lisandra''s support. But of course, she did this away from Lari, as the woman would be pissed off if she heard that Lisandra is supporting someone else and not her.

    But anyway Lari already seemed to have figured it out. But even so, the woman was unfazed. She was very fond of Noah and willing to do anything to be with him.

    She wanted to make Noah fall in love with her to the point where he never wanted to leave her again.

    ''I''m going to make him mine,'' she said in her mind to herself.

    ####

    Two days passed, it was already night and the rain had started to fall again. For many days the rain has been falling steadily, making the lives of the people in the vige a little difficult, especially the lives of the people who worked in the garden.

    As it was raining heavily, it did more harm than good.

    But Emma, ??who was very anxious to see her son wake up, didn''t mind that and let Lucio take care of any problems that came up. He didn''t look very happy, but he had to ept that fact.

    "I want to stay here, he could wake up at any time." Lucio protested after Emma sent him to the garden again to help.

    "Go there quickly, if you don''t help we''re going to lose the harvest."

    "Haaa~~ Why can''t you go?"

    "Because I''m his mother!"

    "And I''m his father!"

    The two looked at each other as if they were rivals. Ciaphia, Lisandra, and Lari who were in the bedroom looked at them as they smiled. Lucio and Emma looked like two children.

    "Can you stop this? You guys look like two children." Lisandra said after getting up. Seeing this Lucio was surprised because his daughter was so quiet before.

    He hadn''t seen Lisandra act like this a single time in the past few days although Noah is doing better.

    "You better go to the garden, Dad. If Noah wakes up I''ll call you right away, okay?" Lisandra smiled, making Lucio feel very happy.

    "Right. Just because you said!" He said as he looked at Emma.

    Emma looked at him and gave him a mocking smile.

 Chapter 192 - 191 – Sleeping For Years?

    "Where am I?" I saw myself in apletely ck space. It was different from when I talked to the goddess, it was theplete opposite.

    I got up and looked around for some way out, but I seemed to be locked in a ck cube.

    ''What did you do? You decided to arrest me now?'' Iined in my mind as I punched the ck wall in front of me. I wondered if the goddess had done this to me.

    As I recall, I died and meet her.

    After that, I was in the forest and tried to go back home, but unfortunately, I was hurt and I ended up passing out.

    ''Hm, didn''t something happen before I passed out? I feel like I''m forgetting something.'' I felt like I had forgotten something very important that had happened before I passed out.

    I saw someone.

    ''Have I seen someone?'' Hmm, I can''t remember.

    ''But now how do I get back? I''m still passed out and that''s why I''m in this ce? I just woke up here, but maybe... I''ve been here for days?'' It scares me, how long have I been passed out?

    Or maybe I died?

    ''That thought is giving me the creeps. What if I''ve been in aa for years? What do I do?''

    With that in mind, I started punching the wall even harder, then I started screaming the goddess''s name to see if she would appear in front of me, but to no avail, I waspletely ignored.

    ''And I can''t even see my Status. What do I do?'' Not having much choice, I sat down on the floor and leaned my back against the wall, waiting for something to happen.

    Maybe I stayed here for hours, but finally, something appeared in front of me.

    It was something like a door. In contrast to thepletely ck room, it was a bright,pletely white door that drew a lot of attention.

    ''So you decided to talk to me?'' I thought as I approached the door. And so, I opened the door and expected to find the goddess in front of me. But contrary to my expectations, I passed out again.

    ####

    Lisandra, Lari, and Ciaphia were still in the bedroom next to Noah. Emma a little farther away was sitting in a chair while she was fighting not to sleep. As it was already night, she was feeling tired.

    She''s been here for hours waiting for Noah to wake up, but unfortunately, he hasn''t woken up yet.

    And as she didn''t have much to talk about with the three girls, she felt very bored, and that make her sleepy.

    "hm" Emma, ??who almost fell out of her chair while sleeping, was startled and woke up suddenly. When she opened her eyes and looked straight ahead to where the bed was, she noticed that Noah had been moving.

    "HE MOVED HIS HAND!" She yelled as she got up from her chair.

    The three girls who weren''t looking at Noah at the time were startled.

    "What''s it? WHAT?!" Lisandra screamed as she tried to find out exactly what had happened.

    "?!" Ciaphia seemed to understand and looked at Noah apprehensively. Lari was acting the same way.

    "I saw Noah moving, his hand moved!" Emma said as she approached the bed and also moved closer to Noah. Hearing this, Lisandra looked very surprised.

    Lisandra looked at Noah for a while but couldn''t see the boy move. Because of that, she looked at her mother confused.

    "Are you sure he moved his hand? Isn''t it because you''re sleepy?"

    "No, I''m sure I saw his hand move." Emma took Noah''s right hand that was out of the nket and held it. Then she felt her hand being squeezed.

    "Here, he''s shaking my hand." Emma raised her hand and showed Lisandra and Ciaphia that were close to her. Noah''s small hand was clenched around Emma''s.

    Emma was smiling as tears streamed down her face. She felt her heart happier than ever, she couldn''t hold back her tears of joy when she felt her son squeeze her hand.

    Lari on the other side of the bed had Noah''s hand in her hand. She too had started to cry silently as she looked expectantly at Noah''s face.

    "It''s true, it''s true." Lisandra who received this information put a smile on her face and before she knew it her body was no longer responding on its own and she got up and started jumping.

    She jumped out of bed and started jumping on the floor.

    "It''s true, he''s waking up." She smiled and started to cry. She also held Ciaphia''s hands, who still didn''t know how to react, seeming not to believe what was happening.

    Even though they had already received the information that Noah could wake up in the next few days, it was a shock to her.

    But the shock onlysted a few seconds, as soon after she also started jumping along with Lisandra while shedding tears of happiness.

    "Yeey, yeey." The two girls screamed and jumped while acting childishly.

    Emma who watched them smiled at the girls as her happy tears began to flow again. Until suddenly she felt her hand tighten even more, then she looked into Noah''s face once more.

    "He... He''s waking up." Emma could see Noah''s mouth moving as his eyes slowly opened.

    "I WILL CALL MY FATHER!" Lisandra screamed as she let go of Ciaphia''s hands, but the noise and screams of Lisandra and Ciaphia were loud so there was no need for Lisandra to leave.

    As soon as she prepared to leave the room, Lucio suddenly opened the door, revealing a happy and tired face.

    ####

    As I struggled to open my eyes, I felt two warm hands touching both of my hands. I was feeling like I was flying in the sky, but with my eyes closed.

    But even though I was feeling like I was in heaven and not hearing anything around me, I could feel two people touching my hands. When I tried to somehow move my body, the only things I moved were my hands.

    So I pressed hands with whoever was holding my hands.

    When I did that, I felt the grip on my hand tighten, even more, making me even feel a little pain.

    I started to feel my body getting heavier, and at the same time, I felt like I was slowly falling towards a ''''ground'''' that didn''t exist.

    I kept falling until a light like the one before appeared. Even though I felt my eyes were closed, I could see that lighting towards me.

    No, I was falling towards the light.

    And after just a few seconds, I was engulfed by the light. The moment that happened, I started to feel tremendous heat and I felt the grip on my hands more clearly.

    "Ah��a��wak��" And at the same time, I started to hear some voices, but the voices were being cut off and I couldn''t understand very well.

    And right then, trying to open my eyes, I felt my lids heavy, but even so, I struggled to open my eyes slowly. When I did this, an enormous amount of light hit my eyes, forcing me to close them.

    I tried to open my eyes slowly as I tried to understand what the people around me were saying.

    "Urg��" I moaned as I forced my eyes to stay open. But the light was too much, my eyes hurt. I don''t know if it was because I had been sleeping for a long time or something like that, but it was painful.

    "A��." As my eyes got used to staying open, I tried to say something, but it didn''te out. My throat and mouth were dry, and when I tried to speak my throat hurt.

    I kept my eyes open for a while longer until finally my eyes had got used to staying open. The light was no longer hurting me and I could see rtively well.

    The first thing I noticed was a wooden ceiling, it was the ceiling in my house, but it wasn''t the ceiling in my bedroom.

    ''And it seems to be raining.'' And even though I couldn''t hear or understand the people around me very well, I could hear the sound of rain falling on the roof.

    ''I stayed my sleeping for years? I''m feeling so awful.." My throat feels dry like I haven''t talked for years or not drunk water. I felt my body heavy as if it were stunted.

    In addition to my hand and hearing being quite impaired for some reason.

    ''And I feel so weak.'' I was feeling like I hadn''t eaten anything in years.

    "Noa.."

    "Noah, are you okay?"

    "Huh?"

    As I continued to stare at the ceiling while not speaking, I suddenly could hear someone''s voice calling me. It was the voice of my mother, I would never mistake her voice.

    I made a weird sound but I can''t speak now, so I just looked at her.

    When I saw my mother in front of me, the first thing I started to do was feel an overwhelming need to apologize.

    But my voice didn''te out, I gave up on the idea.

    And the other thing that caught my attention was that she was as before, that is...

    ''I''m not in aa for months or years... Phew....''

 Chapter 193 - 192 - The Four Adventurers.

    As I kept quiet and stared at my mother in front of me, I also noticed Ciaphia and Lisandra crying beside me as they smiled at me. Then I could see how worried they were.

    ''I''m sorry,'' I said in my mind. It''s too bad they couldn''t hear. But for sure when I get my voice back I''ll apologize to them.

    "Finally you woke up, you made me very worried." Another person who suddenly appeared next to me was my father. He was standing beside the bed, so I looked at him and smiled.

    At least I could move my mouth enough to do that.

    "You took too long to wake up you idiot, do you have any idea how worried I was?" It was Lisandra''s turn to say something.

    And right after that, CIaphia who was beside her wiped the tears on her face with her hand''s back.

    "But what matters is that you''re okay now," Ciaphia said.

    ''But you know... I''m not feeling too good yet.'' Even so, I just smiled at both of them.

    "But how are you feeling right now? Are you feeling any pain?" My mother had controlled her tears and seemed quite concerned about my condition.

    And since I couldn''t answer her question, I just nodded at her.

    "Where?" She looked even more concerned when I nodded. Lisandra, Ciaphia, Lari, and my dad also seemed pretty worried about it.

    But I reassured them and smiled, then let go of my mother''s hand and with difficulty pointed at my throat.

    "Your throat? Want some water?" my mom asked, and I nodded at her again.

    "Fine, I''ll get it for you right away." My father, who was up, ran out of the room and in less than a minute he returned with a wooden cup filled with water.

    "Here it is. Be careful not to drown him."

    "I know."

    My mom took my dad''s wooden cup and brought it to my mouth while she also held my head. She brought the cup to my mouth and I drank it slowly.

    I was being watched by everyone, this sure is a little weird. Could you guys give me some space?

    ''No, I think they''d better stay close.''

    And so I finished drinking the entire ss of water. I felt so much better now.

    It was such a refreshing sensation.

    At the same time, I felt my mouth move more easily, and also my throat had already improved a lot. And so I tried to say something.

    "I am fine," I said. But as I spoke, my throat felt ufortable. It wasn''t a bad pain, but it was ufortable.

    "Phew~~" My mother, who heard my words, sighed in relief. Right then she looked at me again.

    "I thought you went voiceless."

    "My...throat...is hurting a little," I spoke.

    "I see, probably because you didn''t speak for a long time."

    "How many days?"

    "How many days did you sleep? There weren''t that many, probably less than a month."

    "I understood."

    With our exchange of words, my mom looked happier than ever. Lisandra and Ciaphia who were beside me looked thrilled as they admired my lines. This is a little scary.

    "You guys are staring at me a lot," I said as I looked at both of them.

    "Ah, sorry about that, it''s just that I''m so happy that�� Ahhh" Ciaphia was the first to say something. She was acting in a way I wasn''t used to. Is really Ciaphia?

    She was acting really like an embarrassed girl now, her face was red and she covered it with her hands.

    As I looked at her and smiled, I ended up uttering the following words.

    "Cute..."

    "What?"

    At my words, the bedroom went silent. My mom looked shocked, but she was smiling. Lisandra was also acting the same way. My dad was looking at me like he was thinking "This is my boy"

    But Lari on the other side of the bed...

    "?!" She was looking at me with teary eyes like she was listening to something she would never have imagined hearing or seeing right after I woke up. Calling another girl cute in front of her...

    She is so jealous...

    But I can''t do anything. I said it without thinking.

    Look at Ciaphia, she''s about to pass out. Her face is so red I have a feeling she''s going to explode.

    But even so...I think it was good that I stated what I thought of her.

    It sure made her quite happy as I can see a smile hiding behind her hands that were over her face.

    And about Lari... I''m sorry to make you jealous. But you know, you look really cute too.

    ####

    A few hours have passed since I woke up. In thest few hours, I''ve been visited by many people. Taciane and Eli were called by Ciaphia shortly after I woke up as the girl was so embarrassed that she couldn''t stay in her room.

    She took advantage of this situation to call the two.

    D and chel were in the house, they seemed to be working for my mom or something, so they also came into the bedroom to check on me.

    Over time, my voice gradually recovered, so I managed to have a short conversation with all of them. But as I felt tired, it didn''t take me long to fall asleep again.

    And when I woke up it was already another day. It was light outside and I felt a lot better. I had a cup of tea brought by chel, which was enough to improve my throat a lot.

    Now I''ve been able to talk without feeling any difort, thankfully it was a quick recovery.

    "But now isn''t it time for me to get up?" I told my mom I was in the bedroom. Not just her, but Lari and Lisandra were already here.

    As it was too early, Ciaphia still hadn''t arrived.

    "No, you need to rest a little longer."

    "I''m already fine. I can eat, I can move my arms and legs, look at that." I shook my arms and legs.

    "Haaa~~ Alright, but I''ll help you in case you fall. But don''t forget I warned you, you should wait a while to try to walk."

    "If I stay lying down, it will just take longer to walk again. Sleeping for days was enough for my body to be extremely harmed." I felt my arms and legs were "Hard"

    They didn''t move very well.

    "That''s why I say you should have physical therapy before you go back to walking, to strengthen your arms and legs again."

    "Oh my god. I haven''t been sleeping that long, I don''t need it." I think she''s overreacting a bit, physiotherapy isn''t necessary for this situation, I''m already feeling almost 100% okay just having passed just a few hours.

    Eating was enough to strengthen me enough.

    "Okay,e here." My mom moved to the side of the bed as she motioned for Lari to back off a bit.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll get up myself." I took off the nket that was covering me and then crawled out of bed with some difficulty. After that, I braced my feet on the ground and forced myself to stand up.

    Even if it''s only been a few days, it''s a strange feeling.

    I wonder how people who have been in aa for years feel. It sure must be difficult.

    "I''m fine, just hold me if I''m close to falling." My muscles were a little atrophied, but I managed to start walking around the room, and before long my body felt like it did before.

    It was like I had never been hurt before.

    "You sure recover quickly." As I walked around the room with ease, four people I didn''t know appeared.

    "Who?" I wondered who they were, but after that, my mom exined to me that they were the four adventurers who came to help me. It seems this boy named Tomhe was responsible for using healing magic on me.

    The other three are yourpanions. Their names were Riata, Carbrand, and Nalett.

    "Thank you very much." The first thing I did was go to Tomhe and thank him. If it hadn''t been for him I might have died again.

    I would probablye back to life, but it would be horrible to die in front of my family and thene back as if nothing had happened.

    "No��no problem. I just did my job." Tomhe seemed to be a boy who was easily embarrassed.

    "Come on, don''t be so embarrassed." The red-haired woman named Riata patted the boy on the back, and the tall man named Carbrand wasughing at him.

    That girl named Nalett, on the other hand, seemed to have no expression, but I could feel that she was happy. Maybe she is happy with my recovery.

    I don''t know you, but I appreciate it so much.

    And after I met these four adventurers and thanked them deeply, I finally left the bedroom and went outside.

    A lot of people were worried about me.. I didn''t know the people in the vige cared so much about me.

 Chapter 194 - 193 – Apologies.

    Arriving outside the house, a crowd had already started to gather to talk to me. It was a little difficult, but I still managed to talk to everyone and say hello.

    They seemed to be very worried. Some of them even started to tell some stories about when I arrived in the vige. They got desperate too.

    Some of them dared to tell me that they thought I would die.

    I don''t know if you guys should tell me about this, but I don''t care. But I can''t say the same thing about my mom, she didn''t seem to have heard about it before, she seems to be a little irritated.

    Well, I can understand, people thought her son was dead.

    ''But theoretically, I wasn''t practically already dead?'' As I recall, before I woke up I was in that ck cube, doesn''t that mean I was dead? I need to ask the goddess about this someday.

    But now was the time to take a shower. I left people outside and went straight to the bathroom. Lari wanted to go into the bathroom to bathe me, but I refused with all my strength.

    I don''t know what she wanted to do, I was afraid she would attack me or something.

    I''m still not feeling very well, I think if she tried to rape me or something I wouldn''t be able to stop it.

    ''I think I''m overreacting, I think it would be easy to stop her.''

    But back to the subject of the shower, I took a shower pretty quick. But of course, I cleaned my body very well and also washed my hair as it was dirty with dirt and was stiff.

    They should have bathed me while I slept. They could have at least wiped me off with a damp cloth.

    When I got out of the shower I left a lot of water dirty. This seemed water mixed with earth. I feel sorry for my mother, her bed must bepletely dirty by now.

    "But now what do I do." After finishing showering, I went to my room and changed into a new outfit, now I feltpletely refreshed.

    ''Despite feeling a little unwell.''

    But I didn''t want to lie down and sleep again, I wanted to do something.

    I don''t know if I''ll help around the house, or maybe go outside to help my dad. On second thought, I don''t know if it would be much help since he''s taking care of the garden and I''m not very good at working with cultivation.

    "I''d just get in the way." Thinking about it, I walked into the living room. There, I found D using a rag to wipe the floor.

    "Oh, are you feeling better?" As soon as I approached, she stood up.

    "Oh yeah... Thanks for asking."

    "..."

    As I wasn''t used to talking to her, it was a quick conversation. Then she bent down and continued cleaning the floor.

    I sat on the couch and looked around.

    "Would you like something to drink?" D stopped cleaning and asked as she smiled.

    "Oh no. Thanks."

    "I understand."

    "Hm..."

    "What''s it?"

    "You started working for my mom, or something?"

    "Ah... That''s not it, fufu."

    "..."

    "Your mom was taking care of you, and Lari wasn''t too keen on getting things done, so I offered to clean the house and also prepare food."

    "Got it... But now that I''ve woken up you don''t have to do this, do you?"

    "I decided to just keep going for today. Anyway, I like doing it, I''ve worked with it almost my whole life."

    "Haha..." I smiled awkwardly at D.

    "Anyway, I would like to help as your mother has taken care of us here in the vige, so I think I can continue working for her in the meantime."

    "I think my mom didn''t bring you here to work..."

    "Of course I know that, but I would feel bad if I didn''t reciprocate in some way. That was one of the reasons why I volunteered for this job."

    "I understood. Don''t try too hard."

    "Fufufu, don''t worry about me, I''m pretty strong."

    " And your daughter?"

    "Oh, don''t worry about her, she''s a strong girl too."

    "I got it." I smiled at D, so the woman looked really happy. She got up and grabbed the bucket that was on the floor and took it with her.

    "I''m going to clean your mom''s room now, yell my name or chel''s name if you need anything."

    "Okay, I''ll do it." D smiled and moved on, but before she left the room, I called her again.

    "Do you know where my mother is?"

    "After you went in the bathroom, she went outside to meet your dad. She seems to be taking care of something."

    "And the others?"

    "Lisandra is sleeping and Lari also seems to be resting at the moment. They didn''t rest very well for days..."

    "Ugh..."

    "Don''t worry, it wasn''t your fault, they''re way too stubborn."

    "Right, thanks."

    After that, Iy down on the couch for a while while I waited for my mother toe back. Maybe 20 minutes passed. I had my eyes closed but I wasn''t sleeping, my vision was still a little weird.

    I was seeing a little blurry.

    "Looks like you''re doing a lot better." But while I enjoyed the sofa upholstery and also the cool and pleasant weather, a very familiar voice appeared.

    "Hello, Ciaphia. Are you less embarrassed now?"

    "Shut up." She said with a red face. She looked away.

    "Hehe." I gave her a mocking smile and I got up to talk to her better. Now the time hase that I should have a conversation with her about everything that happened.

    And I should also apologize to me, something I haven''t done with anyone yet.

    ####

    "I should have stopped you from going out that day." The first thing Ciaphia said as she sat beside me was this. Well, I can understand her thinking, but she is quite wrong.

    "Even if you tried to stop me, I would have gone to the forest." That''s right, she couldn''t stop me. I could have been treated like a naughty child or something like that, but I sure as hell would have gone.

    "What if I had talked to your mother? I''m sure she would have been able to stop you."

    "She could probably stop me... Haha."

    "Then I should have talked to her. But I just took my sword and lent you... as well as let you go. The fault is mine... "

    "What do you mean "The fault is mine"? You are not to me for anything. I knew very well what I was doing, I practically forced you to give me your sword, I''m the only one to me."

    "I just can''t stop thinking about how I could have stopped all this. If I had stopped you you would never have been hurt. You almost died, understand? Are you aware of how I felt?" Tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Do you like me that much?"

    "Idiot, this is no time for this kind of joke! Do you have any idea how I was feeling? I thought you were going to die. I couldn''t sleep well, I couldn''t do anything!"

    "..."

    "And you wake up, act as nothing happened... Do you have any idea how you were?! You were practically dead when you got here, your mother was desperate, your sister was in shock, she couldn''t even speak."

    "..."

    "And Lari, she screamed, cried desperately. All of them were by your side all the time waiting for you to wake up, including me... Since I could have stopped it, I felt so bad when I looked at your mom, dad, Lari, or Lisandra..."

    ''''..."

    "Even though they said it wasn''t my fault, I couldn''t get it out of my head, you know? Hahaha, I felt so bad that I thought if I were in your ce it would be better."

    "Still, it wasn''t your fault. You didn''t know what would happen, you didn''t want me to get hurt, you just helped me. That''s why I don''t want you to feel that way, okay?"

    "..."

    "My mom, Lisandra, my dad, Lari, they sure feel the same way. Nothing was your fault, it was all my fault, I was irresponsible and almost ended my own life, so don''t let it upset you, right?"

    I stared at Ciaphia''s face for a while longer. She was thoughtful and sad, her expression was making me extremely upset with my choices.

    "Okay fine. What matters is that you are fine now." Ciaphia said as she wiped her tears and started to smile.

    "Yes, that''s right��" I smiled too and then threw myself towards Ciaphia, giving her a tight hug. I felt her body tremble, but she didn''t push me away and epted it.

    "I wanted to apologize to you. For making you worried, for making you suffer, and also for being an idiot, haha." I gave a smallugh. After that, I also heard a low chuckle from Ciaphia.

    And she hugged me.

 Chapter 195 - 194 – I Need To Talk To The Goddess.

    Our hug continued for a while. I tried to pull away but Ciaphia kept holding me, so I couldn''t do anything but allow her to continue to hug me. It wasn''t a bad feeling.

    ''But I have a feeling something bad is going to happen.'' I thought as she remained in my arms.

    Until...

    "Am I disturbing?" A voice suddenly caught my eye. And Ciaphia who was holding me suddenly released me. her was face red.

    Behind the sofa where we were sitting, Lisandra was smirking as she looked at us.

    "It''s not that��I was just��" Ciaphia was trying to exin herself as her face got even redder. Should I help her in this situation? No, it''s fun to watch, let''s just leave it.

    I just continued to smile as I looked at her. Ciaphia seemed to have noticed that I was having fun so she pouted as she looked away.

    Lisandra seemed to be enjoying herself too.

    "Sorry to disturb you, you guys can continue. But don''t go too far, Noah is still a child." She said as she left the room.

    "WHAT? IT''S NOT THAT!" Ciaphia yelled at Lisandra as she put a pillow over her face.

    "Hahaha." I started tough as I threw myself on the couch andy back down.

    Ciaphia continued with her face buried in the pillow as she thrashed a little and made some strange sounds. That was a little scary.

    But since we were here, I decided to ask her a question.

    "Ciaphia, what do you think of me?"

    At my question, Ciaphia was suddenly paralyzed. Then she took the pillow away from her face and looked at me like she didn''t believe my question. What, did I do something wrong?

    "You can''t be serious��" She said as she looked at me with an expressionless face. She really wasn''t buying my question.

    "Well, I''ll rephrase my question. I already know you like me... But why do you like me? How did this happen?" I had a lot of contact with her in the capital because she is Lisandra''s closest friend.

    But even so, I don''t remember doing anything to make her fall in love with me.

    "Besides, you told me you didn''t like children, don''t you remember?" I remember something like this happening, I was rejected even without dering myself or having feelings for her.

    "About that...I can''t exin it very well."

    "Can''t exin? Well... But I think it''s okay, I''m d you like me that much."

    "?!"

    I closed my eyes again and kept my face upturned as I ced my feet on Ciaphia''sp. She looked a little bothered at first, but soon after, she moved with my feet while smiling.

    It tickled, but it was also good.

    And so we continued there together. Iy with my eyes closed while Ciaphia yed with my feet. It was very nice.

    ####

    Maybe almost an hour had passed, Ciaphia had been by my side the entire time. I had asked chel to pour some tea and also some sugar cookies for us, so we were eating now.

    "Listen, what happened to you in the forest?" As I ate, CIaphia suddenly came up with a bombastic question.

    "Well, I ended up finding a monster stronger than me, so I ended up injured and ran away."

    "Hmmm��" Ciaphia looked at me suspiciously.

    "It''s serious."

    "I''m not doubting you." No, you''re doubting me, look at the way you''re acting.

    "But changing the subject, what happened while I was gone? Were we not attacked or something?"

    "Hm? Are you talking about the war? It has been some time since we do not receive any new information on how the war is going. We don''t know who won or if they ever faced each other��" Ciaphia looked worried.

    "I understood. Didn''t my mother try to get in touch with the capital?"

    "Well, she was worried about you all the time, she didn''t even have time to do that. It would take too long, so we''d be unanswered anyway."

    "I understand. I''m a little worried about the war... Will our country win?" I started to remember that armor I had faced before I died.

    That guy was dangerous.

    He was very strong, he beat me even though I was using the goddess''s blessing. And even though my agility increased so much, I couldn''t get away from him, that guy was scared me...

    ''Just thinking about him gives me the chills.''

    "Hm? We have a lot more military power than them, don''t we? I don''t understand about wars, but I think our country was supposed to win easily."

    "You''re right��" I answered her as smiled.

    "But why are you worried? You saw something, didn''t you?" Ciaphia moved even closer to me.

    "You can tell me, I won''t tell anyone." She said as she kept her face close to mine. I didn''t pull away, but as soon as she realized how close away she was, she pulled away.

    She is a very pure girl.

    "I didn''t see anything, I just have a bad feeling..."

    "If you''re saying, I won''t doubt you." Ciaphia then took a biscuit and put it in her mouth. She made a smiling face as she enjoyed the taste of the biscuit.

    "What was that about?" But while we were sitting eating, someone appeared behind the sofa again. It was Lisandra, she looked like she''d showered and was wearing casual clothes.

    "That what?"

    "Well... You guys were hugging and..."

    "It''s nothing. Don''t think so much about it."

    "Sure, sure..." Lisandra put a smile on her face and then sat down beside me.

    "Is this biscuit? I want!" She took three cookies and stuffed them in her mouth at once.

    "No need to eat so fast."

    "Hmm," With her mouth full shepletely ignored me.

    ####

    It was already night and I was having dinner with my family as usual.

    Ciaphia, D, and chel had already gone home, so it was just my mom, dad, Lisandra, Lari, and me. D had left the food prepared before she left, so Lari was just serving everyone.

    "Mom, can I ask you something?" While we waited for Lari to serve the food, I decided to ask my mother what state the war is in at the moment.

    "Clear."

    "How is the war going? Is it true that you haven''t received any information?"

    "Well... I sent a letter to the capital today, now we have to wait for answers."

    "Didn''t you guys go to the border to at least see how things were?"

    "You''re crazy? What would happen if we were seen and chased? Surely the vige would be invaded." My mother replied without thinking. My father also seemed to agree with this.

    "I understood."

    "But why do you want to know about this? Are you hiding something?" My mom looked at me seriously. Then my father also looked at me waiting for an answer.

    You guys are making me apprehensive.

    "Of course not. I''m just worried about our country. What would happen if we lost?"

    "Don''t say that. There''s no way our country can lose... "My mom didn''t look confident as she said this. She''s worried about the war too.

    My dad also seemed to be worried.

    "Right. Now we just need to wait for the capital''s response, don''t we?"

    "Exactly. Now start eating, you need to eat a lot to recover."

    "Haha...okay."

    Then we all started eating, but I couldn''t get the war out of my head. Should I go to the border to check what happened after I was killed? No, I must not do this.

    Maybe I get information if I try to contact the goddess? I will try this.

    ####

    Arriving in my room, the first thing I did was lie down and open my Status.

    <strong>[Status]</strong>

    <strong>Name: Noah</strong>

    <strong>Level: 51</strong>

    <strong>Race: Human</strong>

    <strong>Age: 13</strong>

    <strong>Strength: 712</strong>

    <strong>Agility: 1702</strong>

    <strong>Magic: 1569</strong>

    <strong>Skills</strong>

    <strong>Goddess blessing</strong>

    <strong>Divine eyes</strong>

    <strong>Immune to physical and magical attacks</strong>

    <strong>Low Magic Resistance</strong>

    <strong>Low resistance against physical attacks</strong>

    <strong>Small Status Increase</strong>

    <strong>Wind speed</strong>

    <strong>Fire Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Water Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Wind Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Earth Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Swordsman - Level 8</strong>

    <strong>Skill Points - 0</strong>

    <strong>[ End ]</strong>

    "I''m very proud. The acquisition of the ability <strong>[ Immune to physical and magical attacks ]</strong> was good. Also, my agility it''s too high. I think I won''t lose to almost anyone in speed from now on."

    Especially if I use the <strong>[ Goddess'' Blessing ]</strong>

    I would be one of the strongest adventurers in the country. Or maybe I''m overreacting?

    "But whatever, I don''t have any more stitches to use so I don''t have to worry about that right now. Let''s do what I wanted to do before, which is get in touch with the goddess."

    Saying that I got up and then called for her.

    "Can you hear me?"

    I called her but didn''t hear an answer.

    But I didn''t give up.

    "You are there, aren''t you? I need you to tell me about the war. How is the war going? Did our country lose?"

 Chapter 196 - 195 – Is This True?

    <strong>[ What do you want to know? ]</strong>

    I finally got an answer.

    "I want to know how the war is going. Have we lost?" I asked this and waited apprehensively for the goddess''s answer. And unfortunately, the answer I didn''t want to see appeared in front of me.

    <strong>[ Yes, Southlein lost. ]</strong>

    Those words were enough to make me fall into bed without reaction.

    ''Has our country lost?'' I was incredulous at the news I received. My heart started to race and my hands went cold, it was like I was having a panic attack.

    ''No, no, no, no... What happened? What happened to us? We lose the war?'' I screamed in my mind and I felt my body shake and sweat pour down my face.

    I have never been so nervous in my life.

    <strong>[ Do you remember the armor who killed you? He and his brothers destroyed the entire army of Southlein, and after that...]</strong>

    Without waiting for the conclusion of the goddess sentence, I screamed in my mind, ''I can''t believe this shit! How could only a few armors be able to destroy such a huge army?! It makes no sense!''

    I was trying to control myself, but my feelings were out of control. It''s been a while since I''ve felt that way.

    <strong>[ You know the strength of that armor, you know very well that only normal soldiers could not beat them. ]</strong>

    ''It''s true... They are so fucking strong. DAMN!'' I punched the bed with all my strength and then saw sweat falling onto the bed sheet as I shivered. It''s all over.

    Our country was destroyed, we just haven''t received the information yet.

    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing here, it can''t be true, I refuse to believe all this shit.

    <strong>[ Wait, no need to get so desperate. ]</strong>

    ''What? How do you expect me not to get desperate in this situation? Do you have any idea how serious the situation is? My country, my friends, was all destroyed!''

    <strong>[ Aren''t you exaggerating? I said Southlein lost the war, but I didn''t say the capital was destroyed. Just one city was destroyed and is not the capital. ]</strong>

    ''So a city was destroyed. But I don''t care, what happened after the army was destroyed, how is the capital?'' I asked quickly. If I saw my face now, I would see the face of someone desperate.

    <strong>[ The capital is not in the best state. ]</strong>

    ''Tell me soon!''

    <strong>[ Right, right. After the army was destroyed, the armors went directly to the capital, and unfortunately managed to invade and kill thousands of people. ]</strong>

    ''''��thousands of people.'''' An image of the faces of all the people I''d met in the capital shed through my mind. And I was also very grateful that my closest friends were in the vige.

    <strong>[ Although many people died, the armors were destroyed. But unfortunately, I''m not telling who destroyed them, it''s my secret and that person''s secret. ]</strong>

    ''I don''t care who destroyed the armors, I just need to know if everything is okay now, and I also want to know if my friends are okay''

    <strong>[ Everything is fine now, the capital is recovering. ]</strong>

    ''And my friends?''

    ''Reply!''

    ''Don''t leave me talking to myself, you stupid goddess!!!''

    ####

    After the goddess suddenly disappeared, Iy down on the bed not believing what was happening. I wanted to run out of the bedroom and tell everyone what I had just heard.

    They don''t know about it, they have no idea that we lost the war and the capital was attacked.

    ''Damn it, what do I do?'' From what the goddess said, should be okay now, I need to calm down. Calm down, just think about what to do from now on.

    ''Aaaahh'' I can''t think what to do, damn, damn, damn!

    I jumped out of bed and then took off the shirt I was wearing. I waspletely sweaty. I''ve never been this nervous since I was born into this world, I need to calm down.

    "Oops." Feeling my body go a little limp, I lost strength in my legs and fell to the wooden floor, causing a loud thud.

    I felt my body without strength.

    "Noah?!" And a few secondster after I hit the ground, I heard Lisandra''s voice.

    The door suddenly opened.

    "Noah? What happened? Are you okay? MOM, MOM!" Lisandra who looked extremely desperate held my head and then tried to get me up while hugging me.

    "What''s it? What happened?" And right after that, my mother arrived in the bedroom along with Lari. When she saw me, her expression turned pale, but then she regained herposure and ran to me.

    "Stand back a little." She pushed Lisandra away and held me in herp, then ced me on my bed.

    "Thanks." I thanked her as I breathed a little uneven.

    "What are you feeling?" She walked over to me and ced her hand on my forehead.

    "Do you have a fever." She was extremely nervous, I felt her hand shaking.

    "Don''t worry, I just felt my body go limp and I ended up falling," I said as I felt my body getting hotter.

    "Don''t talk anymore. Lisandra, go get help immediately." My mom was pale-faced. She looked at me and ran her hand over my head.

    I felt her hand trembling, and that made me extremely sad.

    What do I do?

    I have never seen my mother so worried before.

    And Lari, she already started crying. She never looked at me that way.

    ''But I can''t do anything, I can''t just pretend I''m fine.''

    ####

    Lisandra ran out of the house quickly in the middle of the night as she screamed for help. But apparently, she ended up finding my dad, and he ran to the house where the adventurers were staying.

    Within minutes the 4 adventurers appeared in my room.

    The first to approach was the girl named Riata.

    My mom pulled away and Riata ced her hand on my forehead.

    "He has a high fever." She said while looking worried. The man named Carbrand beside her was also looking at me with concern.

    I could also see the girl named Nalett looking at me in surprise and also with concern in her eyes. But the most desperate person among the 4 adventurers was the boy named Tomhe.

    He was shaking as he watched me and held his magic staff.

    "I''m fine guys, I just need to rest now." I couldn''t get up, and I was also having trouble speaking.

    "No, you need treatment. Tomhe, can you do something?" Riata looked at the boy, but he didn''t seem to know what to do. He looked at me and bit his lip, then made a suggestion.

    "I can try, but I think I''d better make him some tea. I have some herbs with me that are very good."

    "But do you have any idea what he has?"

    "If I had to say... It looks like your blood pressure has dropped from some kind of nervousness or anxiety attack, so your body is out of strength."

    "A nervousness or anxiety attack? But why?" My mom looked extremely confused about this.

    "It''s nothing serious, he just needs some tea to calm down and he needs to rest. I think he''ll be fine if we do that."

    "You think?" My mother looked extremely nervous, and this made Tomhe a little scared. Seeing this, the girl named Riata decided to interfere to help Tomhe.

    "Calm down. He''s really good when ites to treatments like this, you can trust him." Hearing this, my mother decided not to speak to Tomhe anymore, letting him do what he wanted.

    But even so, she didn''t look calm anymore.

    She soon came to my side and crouched down beside my bed. She held my hand and I could see tears forming in her eyes.

    "It''s gonna be okay? Okay?" She pulled my hand away and then kissed it.

    ####

    Tomhe left the bedroom to go to get some herbs.

    The herbs were used to make a green tea that was given to me by my mother. She had been by my side the whole time along with Lari and Lisandra, who had prepared the tea was Riata.

    After it was brewed, the tea was delivered to my mother and I drank it.

    It wasn''t a bad taste, it was really sweet tea. But it was really hot, so my mouth burned a little.

    "Alright, now you need to sleep. Tomorrow we''lle here to see how you are. Try to recover, okay?" Riata smiled at me.

    Then the adventurers said their goodbyes. In my room were only my mother, Lisandra, and Lari. My dad had gone out to take the adventurers out and also to thank them for what they''re doing.

    "Here, rest well." My mom grabbed a nket and covered my body. Then she continued to pat my head.

    I closed my eyes and enjoyed the feeling. It didn''t take me long to fall asleep.

    Thank you for caring so much about me.

 Chapter 197 - 196 - Excessive Jealousy.

    I woke up the next day feeling much better. That nervousness I was feeling was gone, and my body that wasn''t responding to mymands before was now normal.

    ''Whew, yesterday was quite a busy day.'' It was the day I woke up and I was soon sick again. I hope today is a calmer day.

    Thinking about it, I lifted my body and then sat down on the bed. I looked around and noticed Lari sitting beside my bed as she rested her head on my mattress.

    "You seem to be having a good dream." Lari was smiling as she slept.

    ''Okay, but now I need to get up,'' I said as I pulled the nket off and dragged myself out of bed. As soon as I left, I heard a sound, it was the sound of Lari waking up.

    She lifted her arms and opened her mouth while keeping her eyes closed.

    "Noah?" A little sleepy, she noticed I was on my feet. And after that, she threw herself at me while screaming my name.

    "Okay, okay." I tried to soothe her as she hugged me tight almost leaving me breathless. I couldn''t just push her away, so I waited for her to calm down.

    It took about 5 minutes before that happened.

    "Now are you calmer?" I asked while looking at her.

    Lari still had her face buried in my chest. At the moment I was shirtless and wearing only shorts.

    "Listen, if anyonees into the bedroom right now, we''re in trouble." It was certainly a very suggestive sight.

    "All right." But luckily, no one showed up and Lari released me. I could see tears in her eyes, showing that she was crying silently as she hugged me.

    ''She cares about me a lot.'' Thinking that I smiled at Lari and then opened my mouth to say something. I hadn''t done it yesterday, and I think this is a good opportunity.

    I wanted to apologize to her.

    "Lari, I''m sorry," I said as I forced a smile.

    Hearing my words, Lari looked confused. She looked at me not understanding the reason for my apologies.

    "Sorry I made you worry so much. They told me how you looked when I arrived at the vige wounded. I''m sorry for being irresponsible and for having worried you." I lowered my head.

    I was genuinely apologizing. After the scene I saw yesterday, I was feeling bad about what I had done.

    ''I also need to talk to my momter.''

    "You do not need to say sorry! I was really worried, but... I''m sure you had a reason to go to the forest, didn''t you?"

    "?!"

    Hearing Lari''s question, I was extremely surprised.

    "If you left it''s because you had something important to do, isn''t it? As much as you''ve worried me, you don''t need to apologize to me like that."

    "You are a very good girl, aren''t you?" I startedughing when I heard everything she said. She was a good girl.

    "What? Don''t treat me like a child." Her face turned red.

    "Right, I''m just kidding. But still, I hope you ept my apology. I promise you I''ll never do this again, alright?"

    "..." Lari was silent for a moment, but after thinking she turned to me a little embarrassed.

    "Do you promise?" She said while pouting like a child. Wait, is she trying to use a more childlike charm to get my attention?

    No, maybe I''m thinking too much.

    "Yes, I promise. Now can you leave? I need to change clothes."

    "I will help you! You''re not okay yet."

    "I''mpletely fine, now get out!"

    "But..."

    "Get out..."

    "Okay��" Lari left the room crestfallen.

    ####

    After I finished putting on a new outfit, I left the room while carrying my shoes in my hand.

    "Noah, are you okay?" When I got to the living room, I found D again cleaning the floor.

    "Yes, I''m feeling a lot better."

    "I''m d to hear this. When I arrived earlier today and your mother told me what had happened to you, I couldn''t help but be worried." She had a slightly sad expression on her face, she was really worried about me.

    "Thank you and sorry for the concern."

    "You do not need to say sorry."

    As she said this, she smiled at me and then continued to clean the floor. I sat down on the couch and then put on my shoe.

    "Where is my mother?" I asked as I lifted.

    "Probably she is in the main vegetable garden of the vige with your father," D responded as she continued to clean the floor.

    "All right." I walked towards the door but was suddenly stopped by D.

    "Your mother asked me to keep you indoors. For now, you need to rest as much as possible." She said with a serious expression. She was really quick, in just a few seconds she released the cloth that was in her hand and approached me.

    "I''m just going for a walk, I''ll be back quickly."

    "No sir, you need to stay indoors."

    "I''m going to the vegetable garden to talk to my mother."

    "Your mom is going to be pissed at me, so just stay inside, okay?"

    "Okay, okay."

    "I''m going to fix you something to eat, so sit down. I''ll also ask Lari to keep an eye on you." She wasmitted to not letting me out of the house.

    What I have left is to stay right here and wait for my mom toe back. When she gets back I''ll try to convince her to let me out and do something.

    I will be bored if I remain trapped indoors.

    ####

    "No, you will stay home and rest. There''s nothing you can do." It was lunchtime and I was sitting together with my family.

    When my mom got home, I asked her about allowing me to work, but of course, she refused my idea right away. I''m still trying to convince her, but it doesn''t seem like it will do.

    "Please, I can help you! You can keep an eye on me."

    "I don''t want to see you force your body to do anything for at least two weeks, can''t you understand that? You just woke up from one near death. Do you remember what happened yesterday?"

    My mom seemed to be getting annoyed. My dad was silent but looked at me like he was saying "Give up on this idea."

    Yes, yes, I will give up.

    And so I didn''t touch on that subject anymore.

    ''I have to find something to do indoors, maybe I can train'' If I can''t go out, doing some homework and training indoors should be allowed.

    No, my mom just said she doesn''t want me to force my body.

    "Why don''t you call Ciaphia to stay with you? You guys seemed to be getting along well yesterday." And while I was thinking about what to do, Lisandra let out some bombastic information.

    I looked at her and she was smiling.

    ''You idiot, don''t say that next to Lari.'' That''s what I wanted to tell her. But now it was toote.

    "What happened?" Lari had a pale face and her eyes looked lifeless, it was as if all her humanity had disappeared. Hey, isn''t your jealousy a little over the top?

    "It was nothing, I talked to her yesterday and Lisandra ended up having the wrong idea." I tried to calm Lari down, but Lisandra didn''t seem to want to stop talking.

    "So why were you guys hugging?"

    "Urg." Making a strange sound, Lari dropped her fork on the table and then fell back onto the chair, seeming not to believe what she was hearing.

    "Look, I hugged her, but it was because I wanted to apologize, okay? Was it the same with you, didn''t I hug you?" Well, Lari was the one who hugged me.

    "..."

    "I also wanted to apologize to you all. For sneaking out, for making you guys worry. I am sorry." I said as I dragged my chair back and stood up.

    "Noah��" My mom said as she looked at me not knowing what to say.

    "..." My father, who had his mouth full of food, stopped chewing and looked at me in surprise.

    Swallow this food. It''s disgusting.

    "You hugged her... You hugged her..." But Lari, who didn''t seem to have heard what I said, was still "lying" in the chair while she whispered these words.

    "Haaa~~ I think I don''t can do anything about it." Lari was overreacting, so I didn''t want to try to calm her down.

    I don''t think the level of jealousy she feels is normal.

    Ignoring Lari, I looked at Lisandra and spoke in a low voice to her about how she shouldn''t have been talking about this. But of course, she just smiled childishly like it was no big deal.

    But whatever, I think the best choice is to call my friends and enjoy my rest days.

    ''I need to enjoy it while I can..'' Remembering my conversation with the goddess, I felt my hands get cold again.

 Chapter 198 - 197 – A Little Girl?

    Feeling my hands getting cold, I decided to take a deep breath and be quiet. No one seemed to notice what I was feeling.

    I didn''t want to make my mother worry about me again.

    ''I have to get it out of my head.'' Thinking about the war is just making me nervous since I can''t do anything about it. But I honestly don''t know why I feel so bad.

    I''ve had other bouts of nervousness in my old life, or even in this life, but this is the first time I''ve felt this way.

    ''Maybe because my body is weak?'' That could be it.

    But trying not to think about the war, I continued to eat quietly while listening to my parents'' conversation. To tell the truth, I was so distracted that I couldn''t understand what they were talking about.

    And as I put another piece of meat in my mouth, I noticed my mother looking at me looking a little worried.

    "Are you okay, Noah? You look a little pale." She said as she got ready to stand up.

    "I''m fine, I''m just a little sleepy. I''m going to go to my room now." Saying this I got up to walk to my room. Lari who noticed my leaving stopped acting weird and started to follow me.

    "Are you okay?"

    Lari asked as she chased after me and walked into my bedroom along with me.

    "Yeah, I''m just tired, I''m going to lie down for a bit."

    I replied and then immediately took off my shoes and threw myself on the bed.

    ''Haaa~~ I hope when I wake up I''m better.'' Even though it was lunchtime and I hadn''t been up that long, I slept quickly.

    ####

    In the capital, then a few days passed, things had calmed down.

    Today, help from the city of Hvaleyri had arrived in the capital, bringing arge number of volunteers to help.

    The residents of Hvaleyri had received the information about the attack from the guild master, as had every city in the country, so arge wave of people was marching towards the capital to help.

    And since the city of Hvaleyri was one of the closest, they were the first to arrive.

    Bringing arge number of soldiers and also people who volunteered to help, they arrived in the capital and initially began treating the residents with serious injuries.

    There were not so many of them, since with time their wounds would heal. Those with minor injuries hadpletely healed by now.

    And in addition to treating the injuries of many residents in a makeshift medical post on the main street of the capital. The soldiers and volunteers also began to collect the bodies from the streets and inside the houses.

    They were separated into small groups and were split up all over the capital to pick up all the bodies. But of course, not everyone could do such a dirty job.

    Some volunteers and soldiers who couldn''t bear to look at the wounds and also at the mutted bodies began to feel ill.

    And since they didn''t want to "stand still", some of them decided to help prepare food in themunity canteen that had been set up for all the residents of the capital right in the center of the city.

    And some of them also helped in the care of some children that had been ced in an "Orphanage" quickly set up by thepetent authority that was in the capital. Which in this case was the queen.

    Burials had been discarded because of the number of victims, so only holes were opened around the whole capital by mages who came from Hvaleyri and also some people who could use magic and were in the capital.

    "This is much worse than I imagined, how many people did they kill?" A soldier said as he ced the body of a woman in a carriage that was modified to amodate arge number of bodies.

    "I have no idea, but it will take us quite a while to clean everything up." Another soldier held the body of a child that was next to the woman''s body. They threw the two bodies into the carriage.

    "From what they said more help will arrive in a few days, we can only wait."

    "Yes. Our mages can no longer bear to dig holes to throw the bodies into."

    "..."

    The soldiers soon after went to another house and removed some more bodies while chatting normally.

    ####

    The guild master inside his room was looking at a downcast woman sitting in a chair. She was drinking a cup of tea while still shaking slightly.

    "You''ve been like this since you got here, you need to calm down. The girls downstairs are already being taken care of by other people, so you don''t need to worry about them." The guild master said as he looked at Royma.

    After the capital attack ended and the magic was removed, Royma was found by the guild master. She was then brought to the adventurers'' guild along with her female employees.

    It was a bit difficult to get through arge number of bodies near the gate. Only Royma kept her eyes open, the female employees were told to close their eyes, so they didn''t see anything that was there.

    Then they all took a shower when they arrived at the adventurers'' guild. They were wearing some clothes borrowed from the guild master.

    The guild master called some people to take care of the employees that hade along with Royma, and he was responsible for staying with her and taking care of her. They were very good friends, so Royma saw no problem with this.

    And so a few days had passed and we arrived at the present moment.

    "I''m sorry, it''s just... I can''t stop thinking about Tineever, and everything I''ve seen. My mind is a mess."

    "It''s all right. Don''t worry."

    "..."

    "I''m not going to ask about what happened in Tineever because I''m sure you don''t want to talk about it right now. But I think I have an idea of what happened..."

    The guild master looked sadly at Royma. Then the woman lowered her head and closed her eyes.

    "It''s okay, I can talk about it, but I''ll try to sum things up a bit."

    "No problem, if it gets hard for you, you''d better stop talking, all right?"

    "Okay."

    Saying this, Royma took another sip of tea and then began to tell everything that had happened in Tineever.

    How the attack happened, the bodies she saw, what happened to her employee who works in the guild. She talked about everything, about how the town had been turned into "Nothing" since everyone was dead.

    The guild master listened to everything attentively, but he also could not help but get emotional when Royma talked about the mother holding her child in her arms. It was something that would make anyone sick.

    "I see, you have been through a lot..." The guild master didn''t quite know what to talk.

    "Sniff... Sniff..." Royma who had started to cry again wiped her tears away. But even if she wiped them away, her tears again wet her entire face.

    The guild master watched that scene without being able to do much to help her.

    "I''ve never seen her like this before, she really..." He said as he squeezed his hand and felt extremely helpless in this situation.

    ''Maybe I should have gone to Tineever when I realized she wasn''t responding? Could I have made it there in time? I don''t know.''

    ####

    In Beastled, the king was still impatient while not knowing exactly what was going on.

    "Where are those motherfuckers armors? They said they''d be back soon!" The king shouted as he punched the arm of his throne. The nearby soldiers seemed to be reveling in this.

    ''Maybe they betrayed me? No, he told me that these armors would obey me.'' The king began to bite his nails as he thought about what to do.

    After a few seconds passed, he jumped off the throne and then left the room, going to his room. When he entered, there was a huge bed with an eye-catching red sheet.

    Besides a luxurious closet and a table full of beauty products that were used by the queen and also the king.

    "Can you send someone to talk to me? What happened to those armors?" The fox boy shouted as he looked impatient.

    "Won''t you talk to me?" He shouted again and waited for an answer for a while longer. Then, while he thought nothing would happen, he finally got an answer.

    On the floor in front of the bedroom door, a white circle appeared. As the circle began to glow even brighter, the king stepped back while shielding his eyes from the light.

    "Who are you? Did he send you here?" he looked at a small child of about nine years old standing in front of the door. The small child had long red hair that went down to his waist.

    The child was wearing a ck dress with a red bow tied around her waist. The hem of her dress was hitting the floor.

    But what was most striking was her appearance.

    Her eyes looked like the eyes of a snake. Her whole eye was red and her pupils were ck.

    In her mouth, several pointed teeth caught the king''s attention. Her canines were alsorger than normal, much like the teeth of a vampire.

    "I am...." The girl said with a childish voice as she looked at her hands that disyedrge ck ws.

 Chapter 199 - 198 - Shes A Child.

    The king looked at that little girl as he tried to understand what she was.

    ''A vampire? A dragon girl? A demon?'' He couldn''t know exactly what race this child was, but he knew that this little girl had been sent by "him", so she was a person sent to help.

    "You came to help, didn''t you?" He decided to ask again. The king seemed apprehensive about the true intentions behind the appearance of this "Thing"

    The little girl stopped looking at his ws and then looked at the king. Receiving her gaze, he took a startled step back. The little girl tilted her head in a very childish way as she looked at the king.

    "Who?" she asked as she stared at him, causing shivers to run through the king''s entire body. By reflex, his tail and ears stood up.

    "I am a person your master trusts, do you understand? He had given me the mission to control Beastled and destroy Southlein, didn''t he tell you about that?" The king said quickly while stammering a little.

    "Ah..." The little girl produced a strange sound and the king could see an imaginary mp" appearing on top of the girl''s head.

    But unfortunately, the light went out immediately afterward and the girl did not seem to understand what was happening.

    She seemed not to understand what was happening and who he was. Because of this "confusion", the little girl stared at him trying to remember who he was.

    The girl did not move any part of her body. She stared at him without moving for almost three minutes before her "Manner of the act" changedpletely.

    "I don''t know..." She said as she put her right hand to her mouth and covered it. Then she began to shake her small body as she repeated the words "I don''t know"

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "I don''t know..."

    "I don''t know..."

    "I don''t know..."

    ''Damn, this girl is trouble. Hades, what kind of people do you keep as your subordinates?'' The king thought as he turned away from the girl trying to protect himself from what wasing.

    The little girl seemed out of control at the moment.

    The king looked scared, but he couldn''t take his eyes off that little girl who looked innocent, saying "I don''t know" several times.

    She stood trembling as she repeated the same words for almost five minutes before she again changed her ways.

    The little girl put her two hands in front of her mouth and lowered herself down while her wide eyes began to roll and shake grotesquely. It was such a strange and terrifying scene that the king wanted to get out of there immediately.

    ''But she''s standing in front of the door. Damn it.'' He thought as he sweated and watched the little girl raise her tone more and more.

    "I DON''T KNOW..."

    "I DON''T KNOW..."

    The little girl began to use her ws to scratch her face.

    ''Damn, damn, I''m in trouble.'' The king thought as he tried to arrange some way out of the bedroom.

    And while the king was thinking of some way to get out of the room without getting involved with her, the little girl increased her tone of voice even more. It was as if she was screaming. At the same time, an aura visible to the naked eye began to emerge from her body.

    A red and ck aura poured directly from her skin like "smoke" and disappeared into thin air right afterward.

    And another thing that was changed in the little girl''s appearance was her beautiful hair. Before it was long and red, and now it was long, red, and with a few ck streaks all over it.

    And her snake eyes had changed. His pupils that were once ck have turned golden and produced a rather unreal glow.

    In addition to these changes, little horns began to grow on the little girl''s forehead. The king could see holes opening up and massive, pointed ck objects sprouting from there.

    ''Is she suffering from some kind of mutation or something? What is the reason behind this? HEY HADES, WHY DID YOU SEND THIS FREAK HERE? WHAT DO YOU WANT?'' The king tried to get Hades'' attention but to no avail.

    "AAAH, AHH, AHH. I DON''T KNOW." The little girl stood up and started screaming as her horns increased in size more and more. And her ws that were oncerge, got smaller and were now the size of normal fingernails.

    And her nails had changed color, they were now glowing in red color like fresh blood.

    Now the most abrupt change.

    In addition to the horns, eyes, ws, and hair, the girl had grown and now had the stature of a teenage girl of about 17 years of age.

    And so ended the whole "transformation" or "mutation".

    After a while, the little girl stopped screaming and became quiet as her torn dress fell to the floor. She suddenly grew up and her dress was torn, so she waspletely naked, revealing her breasts that now had greatly increased in size.

    Another thing that caught the eye was a tail that had grown just above her ass and was wiggling.

    "Hey, are you okay?" The king looked nervous, but still approached and tried to talk to the girl.

    "Hm?" But as soon as he approached, the girl looked at him with her golden pupils, causing great difort in his chest. The girl continued with her pink lips closed and didn''t say a word.

    But from her threatening look, the king assumed he had to stay away.

    "My hair has changed. What is it?" The girl said as she took a lock of her hair.

    Unlike her appearance, her voice was still the same. It was a sweet, childlike voice. It was a voice that would not be linked to a girl with a teenage and somewhat awkward appearance like hers.

    "..." The king looked at the girl for a while longer as she groped her entire body.

    Her hair that now had a few ck locks, her horns that were approximately 10 centimeters long on her head, as well as her big ck tail that swung every which way.

    "They''ve grown too, hm?" The girl also grabbed her breasts and squeezed them seemingly indifferent about it.

    ''She is quite attractive, but causes a huge sense of danger.'' The king thought as he sweated.

    He watched the girl groping her body for a little longer before she left the room saying she was going after some clothes.

    "Damn, I have to follow her." And the king, who didn''t know why this girl was here, decided to follow her.

    ''It would be dangerous to let her meet with the maids and the soldiers, I don''t know what she can do.'' The king thought as he followed her at a distance. He was looking at her ck tail swaying.

    ''Her tail looks a lot like an ordinary demon''s, so she probably is one. I thought she was a vampire or a simr superior demon.'' The king breathed a relieved breath.

    ''If she was an upper demon, I''d be in trouble. Not that I''m not in trouble now, this girl seems quite troublesome and powerful.''

    The king continued to follow her as he thought about what to do from now on.

    He didn''t know why this girl was here, and the girl can''tmunicate either. And of course, she can''t interact with normal people like the servants and soldiers.

    Unfortunately, the king could not stop her from meeting with them.

    She walked the halls for a short time, but still caused so much trouble.

    ####

    A few hours had passed since the girl''s arrival. Still not understanding what to do, the king kept her in a bedroom next to the throne room. Some maids were put in charge of her.

    "She doesn''t answer me when I ask anything. What the hell! Why was she sent here? Just to eat all the food in the castle?" The king shouted inside his room while gritting his teeth.

    "That bastard Hades..." He said while controlling himself not to have a fit of rage.

    "I don''t even know where those armors ended up, and now he throws a useless child to take care of, what is he thinking?"

    The king rose from his throne and looked at the guards around him.

    "You guys have not received any news about my guards, have you?" He asked while looking suspiciously at the guards.

    But they all answered in the negative.

    "All right." The king took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    ''I think I will try to talk to that girl one more time, maybe this time she will answer me.'' The king left the room and went towards the bedroom where he had left the girl. When he opened the door, he found the girl jumping on the bed while a maid was trying to stop her.

    ''She is a child... Hades you bastard, where are you...'' The king''s face turned red as he tried to control himself.

    "Stop jumping on this bed. You look like a child." He said as he tried to look calm.

    "Your majesty!" The maid who noticed his presence looked frightened.

    But the girl kept jumping on the bed ignored him.

    ''Ah, I''m getting a headache....''

 Chapter 200 - 199 - Everything Back To Normal?

    "Mom, hasn''t it been long enough?" I asked as I arrived in the dining room in the morning.

    Coffee had already been served and my mother and father were sitting while they ate a piece of bread with jam and drank bitter coffee.

    As soon as I arrived, I immediately talked to her about it, as I was impatient.

    Three days had passed since thest time I had asked her to allow me to go out, so it should be about time to release me to train and also to work on something.

    ''Boredom is killing me.''

    "How are you feeling?" She asked as she looked at me and took another sip of coffee.

    "I''ve been saying that for days. I''m feeling good, I don''t feel my body tired anymore and I don''t feel dizzy either." I said while showing off my arm muscles for some reason.

    "Haaa~~ You''re looking forward to being able to go out, aren''t you?"

    "Of course! Do you know how annoying it is to be stuck indoors without being able to do anything? I was close to going crazy."

    "But you weren''t alone, your friends came here to stay with you every day. You didn''t seem bored." My mother smiled sarcastically at me. Noticing what she meant, I quickly tried to get away from the subject.

    "Forget about it, I just want you to allow me to leave to train and work."

    "But what are you going to do after that? Will you stay in the vige? Will you help the vigers? Or do you intend to sneak out and head for the forest again?" My mother looked suspicious.

    "No need to be suspicious, I won''t go out again without your permission."

    Maybe she will never allow me to go into the forest alone again. Not until Ie of age and gain my independence.

    "I see. Do you promise that you won''t try to go out again? If you can promise me that, I will allow you to do work and train around the vige."

    "I promise. But I have one condition."

    "Condition? You think you are in a position to impose conditions?" My mother smiled at me, but I just ignored that and spoke exactly what I wanted. It was a simple request that they could easily ept.

    "When you or my father go hunting, I want to go along. If you guys are together with me, it is okay for me to go into the forest to hunt, isn''t it?" I smiled at them both. My father stopped eating and looked at me surprised, but then started smiling.

    My mother seemed quite affected by my question. In a positive way.

    "Hahahaha, is that it?" Sheughed out loud as she finished chewing the piece of bread in her mouth.

    "Yes. Since I can''t go out alone, I guess it''s okay to go out together with one of you two, isn''t it? And why is that so funny?" I wondered why my motherughed so hard.

    "Hahaha, it''s nothing. I thought you were going to ask for something "big", but you just want to hunt together with us?"

    "..." Should I have asked for something different?

    "But anyway, I guess it''s okay, right?" My mother looked at my father.

    "I think so, it''s fine. But why are you somitted to hunting and killing monsters? I never understood that about you."

    "Well..." I want to level up.

    "Remember when you snuck out of the house a few years ago to go into the forest? I''m d nothing happened to you that time."

    "Yes, maybe if you had been injured back then you wouldn''t have been able to survive before reaching the vige."

    "But unfortunately you were irresponsible and this time you ended up getting injured."

    My father and mother again started reminiscing about my past. Since I was already tired of hearing things about it, I decided to interrupt their conversation.

    "Don''t start that conversation again! I can leave now, can''t I?" I said as I stood up from the chair I was using.

    "Now? But it''s still very early, people probably haven''t started work yet." Outside it was still dawning, I didn''t even realize what time it was now. Was I that anxious?

    They could have rejected my request, I could have woken up early for no reason... Oh no

    ''But I''ve kind of gotten used to waking up early.''

    "I''m just going to talk to the residents who are already awake, and I also intend to help anyone who needs it."

    "What a good boy you are....." My mother sneered at me, and my father just smiled at her words.

    "Okay, I''ll see you guys outside. Don''t eat too much and end up getting fat, Mom." I yelled as I walked out of the house. I could hear a few grumbles from her before I left, but I ignored thempletely.

    ''Now that my mom has released me, I can finally go back to training and also to work. I couldn''t stand standing still anymore.''

    I feel like I''ve just been released from prison.

    ####

    In the capital, a lot of help was arriving, bringing peace of mind to the residents.

    With the number of soldiers and volunteers gradually increasing, the work of removing and burying the bodies was stepped up. So it wouldn''t take so long for all the cleaning up of the capital to bepleted.

    But it wasn''t all finished yet.

    Now let''s talk about the recovery of the capital.

    The streets, the walls of some houses, and the castle broken by Isabell during her battle had been rebuilt. And now some people were taking care of cleaning the blood marks in various streets and houses.

    It was a rather disgusting job that few people agreed to do. But the people who epted that job the most were the ones who could use water magic.

    Using the magic, the cleaning was quite easy.

    The city''s drains had already been unclogged, so using water magic was not a problem. And of course, with the cleaning of the culverts that was quite quick, the water in the capital was not harmed.

    The only problem was the food supply that had been harmed. And with the increase of people in the capital, the workers in themunity canteen were being overwhelmed.

    Because of this, the queen opened two more canteens. She divided up some workers, making it easier for all the people to eat.

    And because of theint of some nobles who were forced to stand in line together with the normal people and also eat such "Poor" food

    A canteen was also opened in the noble area, where only ssified and approved cooks who worked for the castle and noble houses worked. A restaurant was used for this.

    ''Those arrogant nobles.'' That''s what the queen thought about all this. But still, in order not to lower her and the king''s reputation, she allowed the opening of the new canteen for the nobles.

    And so, most of the nobles were divided from themon people.

    ''It is as it should be.'' Most of them thought.

    ####

    "Mother, what are you doing?" As the queen was signing some papers, the princess approached with her angelic smile.

    The queen who looked at her daughter, smiled graciously as she took her in herp.

    "I am working."

    "Working? Isn''t that the work Daddy used to do?"

    Hearing the princess'' question, the queen felt a huge depression hit her. But still, she restrained herself and just smiled at her daughter hiding all her true feelings.

    "Yes, but your father doesn''t do that job anymore, understand?"

    "No? Where is he now?" The princess asked in a cute voice. Her voice was able to make the queen give up holding back, letting a few tearse out of her eyes.

    "Mommy, why are you crying?" The princess asked as she wiped her mother''s face with her small hand. The queen who felt the princess'' touch decided to hold back her tears and smile so as not to worry her daughter.

    "It''s nothing, I''m just feeling a little sad."

    "Why?"

    "It''s nothing. And about your father, he went to visit someone far away, don''t worry about him."

    "Who did he go to visit?"

    "It''s someone who lives quite far away from here, understand? So it might be a long time before your fatheres back."

    "Got it... But I miss him, I wanted to see him."

    "I know, I''m missing him too, understand? Nowe here." The queen hugged the princess affectionately as she remembered the events of a few days ago.

    Her husband''s body was ced inside a wooden box and was buried on the grounds of their castle. This was all done without the residents knowing.

    Was this right? Hiding the king''s death cannot be right.

    But in her mind, that was the right thing to do now.

    If the news that the king of Southlein is dead were to spread, it would only bring unnecessary trouble and worry to the residents who are already experiencing a difficult situation.

    ''I wish you were here... '' The queen thought as she held back her tears and hugged the princess in her arms.

    It took some time before she let the princess go.

    "Mommy needs to go back to work, okay? How about you go have fun with Lett?"

    "All right."

    "Lett, could you take her for a little walk? But please don''t go outside and show her unnecessary things."

    The maid, who had been inside the room the whole time, looked at the queen and nodded silently.

    She then approached the princess and held her small hand with a smile on her face.

    "Where was I? Oh, about that...."

 Chapter 201 - 200 - Who Were Those Armors?

    "Emma, it arrived." As I was chatting with my mother in the living room, my father suddenly opened the door looking apprehensive. Behind him, I could see some people.

    They were the four adventurers who had helped me earlier. They haven''t left yet and seem to be enjoying staying here.

    Well, they are helping to protect the vige, so everything is fine.

    The four adventurers looked apprehensive as they looked at my father. But I ignored them and looked at my father.

    And next, I could see a look of panic on my mother''s face.

    "What? What happened to the war? What happened?" Already knowing what the letter my father was holding was about, my mother stood up quickly and ran towards him.

    With one swift movement, she snatched the letter from my father''s hands and then began to quickly read what was written. The more she read, the more her face turned pale.

    ''It seems that they talked about everything in this letter.'' I was afraid that they would cover up what happened in the war and the capital, but it seems that I was wrong.

    My mother who received all this information began to tremble as she tried to say something. Her mouth opened and closed, she was so scared that she had run out of words.

    "That, that... is that true? Isn''t that a fake letter?" She looked at my father and began to stutter. My father sadly nodded his head confirming that that was not a fake letter.

    He even showed the envelope with a seal on it.

    "Is that the seal from the castle? I thought we sent that letter to the guild." She said startled.

    "It looks like the letter was written by the queen herself. Read behind the letter." At my father''s words, my mother began to read behind the letter and then turned even paler. My mother threw herself on the couch and took a deep breath.

    I could see the dread on her face. But I remained silent.

    I already knew about everything, so I managed to stay calm while watching. My father and the adventurers looked at me and thought that I was calm because I didn''t know what the letter was about.

    But you guys are wrong.

    "Where is the letter from the queen?"

    ''Hm? Have another letter?''

    "Give it to me right away."

    "Here it is." My father pulled another smaller envelope from his pocket and handed it to my mother.

    "You guys didn''t open it, did you?" My mother asked as she removed the seal and opened the letter.

    "No. The queen says to deliver it directly to you, so I thought it best not to look." My father replied while sweating. He was also very nervous, I could see that his hand was shaking.

    My father was hurting his own hand with the force he was putting on it to keep it closed.

    "Okay..." My mother said as she read the other letter written directly to her.

    "So that''s it... He..." My mother said as she crumpled up the letter and put it inside her pocket. She then lowered her head and protected her face with her hands.

    "Shit, shit, SHIT!" She shouted as she stood up quickly.

    At the same time that she appeared angry, I could see that she was quite scared and worried.

    "Damn, why did this shit have to happen? How is this possible?" She screamed as she looked at my father.

    My father not knowing what to say swallowed his saliva and remained silent.

    "How was it possible? It doesn''t make the slightest sense. How is it possible?!!!" My mother whined as she held her head and paced around the room.

    "Mom, you need to calm down." Seeing her this way, I tried to talk to her to calm her down.

    "How can you ask me to be calm in this situation? Shit!" She moved closer to the wall and punched it. The wall broke a little and my mother clenched her teeth in pain.

    "Emma, you need to stay calm now. There''s nothing for us to do, and also everything seems to be fine already." My father said trying to sound as calm as possible even though his voice was shaky.

    "Everything looks fine? Thousands of people have been killed and you think everything is fine? The king is dead and you think everything is okay? What do you think will happen from now on?!"

    "Wait, the king is dead?" My father who received new information looked shocked and kept his mouth open in disbelief.

    Even I was not prepared for this news. What do you mean the king is dead?

    ''Things are worse than I imagined.'' I looked perplexed at my mother as I tried to reason out what she had just said. The goddess hadn''t told me about the king''s death, what the fuck?

    How could she keep it from me?

    ''You stupid goddess! Things are much worse than I imagined!'' I clenched my teeth and began to sweat as I thought about what might happen.

    Just like me, the adventurers behind my father and my father didn''t seem to know how to react, they were silent without knowing what to say.

    My mother who noticed what she just said, just stayed quiet and whined in silence.

    "Is all this true?" And of course, with all our shouting, Lisandra, Lari, D, and chel appeared in the room.

    The first to say something was Lisandra. And with her question, everyone just got quiet, so she took that as a positive response.

    She didn''t start crying, but she looked like she was in shock.

    The others were the same way. They didn''t even have time to mourn, they received so much crazy information at once that they didn''t know how to react to it.

    Looking into their faces, I could imagine what Lisandra, Lari, D, and chel were thinking.

    Their country was destroyed? Are the people they loved dead? Is the king dead?

    What kind of crazy things were these?

    ####

    "So what are you going to do now? Are you going to contact the capital again? Or are you going to travel there?" My father asked. Since it had been a few minutes, they had managed to calm down a bit.

    "I don''t know yet. Maybe I stay here and send them a letter. I intend to at least have them keep me informed about the state of the capital."

    "Also ask them to warn us in case any country deres war or anything like that because now the country is more vulnerable than ever." My father said worriedly.

    "Yes, yes." My mother looked quite thoughtful.

    Everyone was still shaken up, but now everyone was managing to reason things out a little better.

    Well, maybe my mother is still pretty shaken up. She looked just as shaken as before, just answering everything quickly and going back to being thoughtful.

    But fortunately, everyone besides her was recovering very well from this news.

    Especially Lisandra. She went into a state of shock upon receiving the news and stayed that way for several minutes before being "woken up" by Lari. Fortunately, she was recovering now.

    And the most worried people in my opinion were D and chel. They couldn''t stop thinking about the guild master and also about some friends and neighbors they had left behind.

    But Lari was managing to calm them down somehow. She doesn''t even seem like the same person who was desperate when I was sick.

    And now that they were better.

    All of them, including Lisandra, were in the kitchen preparing tea while they talked and tried to calm down even more.

    In the room now were just my mother, my father, me, and the four adventurers.

    Speaking of them, they looked quite shocked but seemed quite calm in my opinion.

    They don''t seem to live in the capital, and also don''t have any friends or family there at the moment, so they were quite calm. But still, they can''t help but be a little worried.

    The capital was "destroyed", the king was killed and the defense was so badly damaged. Nothing was stopping the other countries from trying to invade the whole country this time.

    "So, do you think we will suffer another attack?" Carbrand asked Riata beside him.

    "I don''t know. But if our army has been so badly damaged, I can''t rule out the idea of Nortlein dering war or something."

    "No, no, no. Nortlein has been a friendly country for years, they wouldn''t attack Southlein right now. I''m more worried about Beastled. Won''t they try to make another attack?"

    "But shouldn''t they have done that before?"

    "They did it. Didn''t you read the letter? The capital was attacked and much of the poption was killed."

    "Yes, but it looks like it was some strange armors or demons. It wasn''t the main Beastled army that would normally be used in a war."

    "Maybe the main army of Beastled was destroyed and only those demons were left."

    "That could be it. But who were those armors? Why were they fighting together with Beastled? Aren''t they demons?"

    "That''s so strange... It''s a good thing they were destroyed."

    "Yes, they probably would have attacked the other cities if they had managed to destroy the capital."

    "Yes. And it''s good the queen managed to survive. She can keep the capital under control for the time being."

    "Yep."

    I listened intently to Carbrand and Riata''s conversation as I held back from saying who those armors were.

 Chapter 202 - 201 - Rose, Sara And Rieli.

    "Hey, where did you leave that 200 monsters? Is it okay to leave them in that world?" A man wearing a hood asked Kime as she walked down a huge hallway.

    It was a hallway made of ck bricks with a few custom doors here and there.

    "No problem, they will be able to survive without me," Kime replied as she opened one of the doors and entered aboratory created for her. With several tables and jars and also some beds.

    On the beds, some people were lying motionless. Chains bound them and a mask had been put on their faces.

    "Every time I walk into thisb I get goosebumps." The man said as he looked at the people lying on the beds.

    "Just don''te in here. Now leave me alone I need to continue testing some things."

    "How much longer are you going to keep torturing these people?" The man approached one of the people and noticed arge cut made on his belly. Looking inside, he could see the organs of that person moving.

    Feeling his body get goosebumps, he turned away as he tried to forget that scene.

    "Even you are a demon you are still disgusted to see human organs? You''re weird." Kime said as she took a scalpel in her right hand and soon after ced antern strapped to her head.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m not the kind of demon who keeps torturing people and eating their organs."

    "Hmm... Now, are you going to stay here and watch this? Or are you going to leave? It''s going to be a little disgusting for you."

    "Don''t worry, I''m going out. And be prepared, our master wants to have a meeting with us tonight."

    "Okay, okay."

    The man quickly left the room. Just after he closed the door, he could hear the agonizing moans of one of the men inside the room.

    ''That woman is crazy, and she didn''t even answer me about those 200 monsters. But whatever, the goal was to harm that world anyway.''

    ####

    "Rose, don''t you want to go to Emma''s house today?" Sara asked as she looked worriedly at her daughter.

    "Since you arrived in the vige, you have changed your way of acting. The girls have been asking about you. They said you suddenly disappeared." She moved even closer to Rose who was lying on a bed.

    As she approached, Rose turned and looked directly at the wall ignoring her mother.

    "Are you still worried about Ria? I told you not to worry about it. I''m sure she''s fine, okay? " Sara ced her hand on Rose''s head and then stroked her.

    "Did you know that Noah came here a few days ago to ask about you? He looked worried."

    "And what does Noah have to do with it?"

    "Well, I guess nothing. But he seemed pretty worried about you. I had to tell him you weren''t feeling well. He was even more worried after that."

    "It''s okay, just leave me alone."

    "Are you going to go back to acting like a child again? You''ve been stuck inside this bedroom for days. And I have to stay inside too to take care of you."

    "You can leave, you don''t have to take care of me."

    "You know I can''t do that."

    Sara took a deep breath.

    "What about Noah, even when he was hurt you didn''t go visit him, what if Emma got angry with you or something? I don''t think she would be angry, but still...''

    "I was just afraid he was going to die, so I didn''t want to get close."

    "But what kind of reason is that? You need to get up and talk to him,e on."

    "I don''t want to."

    "The vigers are already starting to talk about the two of us being hikikomori. That''s painful."

    "But I already said you can leave."

    "Come on. Let''s talk to everyone and exin why you''re like this, they''ll understand."

    "They won''t understand. They''ll just call me a child who cries because her friend is far away."

    "Of course not! You''re just worried and they''ll understand."

    "I''m not just worried. I''m feeling guilty because I didn''t remember to call her toe with me."

    "But she was at her house. You couldn''t just go to her house and call her."

    "Still..."

    "Come on, just stop acting like that. Even Rieli seems to be having fun and working in the vige. And she was also working with Ria, right?"

    "Yes..."

    "She was quite sad when Noah got hurt even though she didn''t have much contact with him. She even went to talk to Emma. But I don''t know if she went to visit him."

    "Good for her."

    "... Okay, I''ll go out and go to Emma''s house to talk to her. After that, I''ll bring Noah over here to get you out of bed."

    "You wouldn''t do that."

    "You doubt it?"

    ####

    Sara who finished her conversation with Rose left the small wooden house that she had been using since she arrived in the vige.

    When they arrived, Sara soon found a problem, which was Rose''s sadness and "guilt".

    She got into a tremendous depression for having left her friend Ria behind, who was very close to her.

    And a day or two after she arrived in the vige she didn''t leave her room anymore, forcing Sara to stay locked inside the house to take care of her.

    When Noah arrived injured in the vige, she didn''t leave the house, but looked out the window and saw all themotion. Rose also noticed all the noise outside but didn''t know exactly what was going on.

    And it was Sara who talked to her and told her everything.

    After Rose learned of Noah''s injuries, she got even worse and decided not to visit him.

    Even though Eli, Taciane, and Ciaphia stopped by her house once to call her, she did not agree to go visit him.

    Sara wanted to visit him but did not want to leave Rose alone.

    Sara decided to stay at home together with Rose until she finally received the news from Eli and Taciane.

    That Noah had been healed by four adventurers that had been brought by Lucio. Then she spoke directly to Rose about it, and for the first time, her daughter had smiled since she arrived.

    But still, she remained locked inside the house, until the present moment.

    "Oh, Sara, what happened?" As soon as Sara arrived near Emma''s house, she was called by Rieli, who appeared wearing a hat and also a rather peculiar outfit.

    And fortunately, she didn''t seem to be worried about hiding the scar on her face.

    "Did you be a farmer?"

    "I guess so. My fun is tending the vegetable garden."

    "I see."

    "So how is Rose, is she feeling better?"

    "She''s still feeling guilty for not bringing Ria. I told her she wasn''t supposed to feel that way, but..."

    "I see. I honestly feel a little bad too for not having had the chance to bring her, but that would be impossible anyway."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Ria is married and has a small child. She would never ept leaving them behind."

    "Got it."

    "But I was surprised that Rose didn''t even leave to visit Noah. She''s very fond of him."

    "And did you visit him?"

    "I did not visit him while he was still unconscious. I just talked to Emma to see how he was doing. He didn''t look good at all, but it''s good to see he''s recovered."

    "Yes."

    "Now I need to go. And good luck convincing Rose to leave the house."

    "I am sure I will seed."

    ####

    Reaching the door, Sara knocked a few times and waited for someone to answer it.

    As soon as the door opened, she saw Emma a little downcast looking at her.

    ''Was she crying or something?'' Sara thought as she looked worriedly at Emma.

    "Did something happen to Noah?" Thinking it was something like that, Sara quickly asked.

    "It''s not that, I''m fine." But from inside the house, Noah''s voice answered her. Hearing his voice, Sara sighed in relief.

    After that, Emma just stepped out of the way and allowed Sara to enter the house.

    "Excuse me." She entered and found a rather unusual scene. The four adventurers who hade to help Noah were standing there as they looked at her.

    They also seemed quite nervous and sad.

    ''I''ve never talked to them before, better not do anything weird.'' Sara just nodded to them. The four also greeted her with a nod but remained silent.

    Lucio was also standing next to the adventurers.

    "How are you? And how is Rose?" He asked as smiled.

    "Oh, I''m fine. Rose is stillpromised staying locked in her room, but I''ll be sure to get her out." Sara replied a bit clumsily.

    After that, an awkward silence took over the ce. Sara who was not feelingfortable decided to open her mouth to say something.

    "Did something happen?" She asked as she looked at Emma.

    "Well... Something really bad happened, but I think it''s best not to talk about it with you and the others right now." The one who answered Sara was Noah.

    But Emma decided to interrupt.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay that she knows. But promise you won''t talk to anyone else, right? I intend to keep what''s going on a secret for now."

    "Oh, sure, don''t worry." Sara looked quite worried and scared.

    ''Something very serious is going on.. Is it about the war?'' She felt her hands grow cold.

 Chapter 203 - 202 - Some Really Scary News.

    Emma invited Sara to sit down and Noah got up to make room for her on the couch. Sara was feeling a little bad about "stealing" Noah''s seat, but he reassured her that it was okay.

    And while this was happening, Lisandra, Lari, D, and chel arrived in the living room carrying two trays with two teapots. And with as several cups.

    "Excuse me," D said as she ced the tray with the teapot and cups on the small table that was in front of the sofa. Next, chel also ced the tray she was carrying there.

    After that, the two began to serve tea to everyone. But ignoring all this movement, Emma looked intently at Sara.

    ''What is it?'' Sara looked startled at Emma. It was a face she had never seen before, she had never seen Emma act like this before.

    "So, what I have to talk about is about the war, but promise you won''t panic or anything," Emma said as she looked intently at Sara.

    "But didn''t you panic before?" Noah who was standing nearby said that and startedughing. Emma looked at him with sharp eyes, making the smile on Noah''s face disappear in the same instant.

    ''I was just trying to joke around a little.'' Noah thought as he crossed his arms.

    "About the war, we lost," Emma said this directly, without stammering and without caring about the weight of her words. Everyone around was quite shocked at how sincere she was.

    And Sara, standing in front of her, didn''t seem to understand the meaning of her words.

    "What do you mean?" She said with a startled expression in disbelief.

    "That''s right, we lost the war. Our army was destroyed." Everyone was frightened by how frank Emma was being. Wasn''t she going too far? Sara didn''t look well.

    The woman had begun to tremble as she looked startled at Emma.

    "No, no, that''s a lie, that''s a lie." She shook her head several times in denial. And a few secondster, she began to look around.

    "Isn''t it? That''s a lie, isn''t it?" She looked at everyone''s face looking for an answer, but everyone was silent and bowed their heads wanting to say nothing. And so she realized that none of it was a lie.

    But even though she realized it was the truth, her mind refused to believe it.

    The words "It''s a lie" resounded, forcing her not to believe anything Emma was saying.

    "It''s a lie." Sara smiled at Emma at the same time tears began to appear in her eyes. And again she repeated, "It''s a lie." As she advanced towards Emma and held be shoulders.

    With jerky movements, she rocked Emma''s body while looking into her eyes.

    "IT''S A LIE, ISN''T IT? OUR COUNTRY IS OVER? WHAT IS THIS?" She shouted as she rocked Emma''s body uncontrobly. She wasn''t even thinking straight, and no one around her knew what to do.

    "You need to calm down, I''ll exin everything. We lost the war and the capital was attacked."

    Everyone looked at Emma as if to think ''She really can''t exin the situation properly.''

    "THE CAPITAL WAS ATTACKED? WHAT HAPPENED? TELL ME QUICKLY!" Sara shouted, losing all herposure.

    ''Is that the kinddy I know?'' Noah thought as he looked at Sara a little surprised. He never thought he would see Sara act this way ever in his life.

    She was always so calm.

    "Calm down. The capital was attacked, but it seems to be recovering now, so don''t worry."

    "Tell me what is happening there."

    "Some damaged buildings have already been restored, people who were injured are being treated, and a lot of ''help'' has already arrived in the capital. Everything is gradually returning to normal."

    "You''re not lying to me, are you?"

    "I''m not lying, here is the letter I received from the queen." Emma handed over the first letter where it talked about the attack that had happened and how things were at the moment. Sara read it carefully and looked quite downcast and frightened.

    As she read, everyone was looking at her.

    "It doesn''t look good. Look at how many people have died! How do I not know that my friends are not among the people who died? And Ria? Rose is almost dying of worry over her! What if something happened to Ria?"

    Sara kept talking, she was really beside herself at the moment.

    She started crying again as she tried to get more answers, but unfortunately, that was the one news they had.

    While that whole scene was going on, the tea had already been served. But still, no one touched the cup of tea, everyone was looking at Sara looking for a way to calm her down, but no one dared to say anything.

    Emma was the only one who did something. She hugged Sara affectionately while also controlling herself not to cry.

    Even if she is trying hard, seeing your friend crying and desperate like that messes with her feelings.

    ####

    With Sara calming down, and the adventurers left, Emma, Lucio, Noah, Lisandra, Lari, D, chel, and Sara stayed talking until lunchtime.

    Lunch had been prepared by D and chel with Lari''s help.

    Since there wasn''t much room at the table, some people sat in the living room. Sara, who had calmed down, ate everything quickly, looking hurried.

    Emma saw this and approached.

    "Are you in a hurry?"

    "Oh yes, I need to go back and talk to Rose, she must be feeling lonely and she hasn''t had lunch," Sara said still sounding downcast. No, Emma could see that she was not feeling well.

    "It''s okay. You don''t have to make lunch today, take some food for her. D, can you prepare a lunch box for Sara to take to Rose?"

    "Sure, I''ll do that right away," D replied. She picked up a small bowl, putting food inside.

    "Thank you so much." Sara thanked Emma and smiled forcedly. Secondster walked toward the living room.

    Emma walked her to the door and just then D approached carrying the bowl that was wrapped in a cloth.

    "Here you go."

    "Thank you so much again, now I need to get back."

    "Right. Tell Rose toe over to my houseter."

    "Oh sure. And speaking of which, you can tell Noah toe to visit me today or tomorrow? I''m wondering if he can talk Rose into leaving the house."

    "I''ll do that, don''t worry."

    "Okay. And about everything I heard today, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about it."

    "I would appreciate it if you would do that."

    After that, Sara said goodbye to everyone and then left in the direction of her house while carrying the lunch box prepared by D. On the way, she ended up running into Rieli again.

    Rieli realized Sara''s state, so she didn''t ask too much about what had happened.

    ####

    "Mom?" As soon as the bedroom door was opened, Rose sat up in bed and looked at the door. There, Sara appeared carrying a lunchbox in her right hand and also a fork in her left hand.

    "It''s time for lunch," Sara said as she approached the bed.

    "I''m not hungry," Rose said as she looked at the food inside the bowl.

    "Stop talking that. Here, eat. I''m not making lunch today, so you better enjoy it. And this food is really good, try it."

    "Hmm..." Rose looked at her mother for a while, analyzing her expression. Then she opened her mouth.

    "Mom, has something happened? You look sad, and your eyes are red. Were you crying? What happened?" Rose asked trying not to show concern, but even so, she felt her heart racing.

    "Nothing happened, I just got a little emotional while talking to Emma about Noah."

    "You''re not lying?"

    "I''m not lying, now eat."

    Rose took the fork from Sara''s hand and then began to eat. After the first forkful of food, she soon began to devour all the food. It seemed to be the tastiest food she had ever eaten.

    "This food is better than yours." She said with her mouth full.

    "Really?" But Sara who heard that didn''t seem to mind. Rose again noticed how thoughtful and sad her mother looked.

    "Okay, exin to me what happened. Who was it that made you sad? It wasn''t me, was it? I promise I''m going out, so don''t be like that."

    "It''s not that, don''t worry."

    "Then what is it? You''re not acting normal."

    "Unfortunately I can''t tell you right now. But I''m not hurt or anything like that."

    "..."

    "Don''t look at me like that. Noah''s going toe here today or tomorrow. When hees, I want you to talk to him, all right?" Sara said as she got out of bed and prepared to leave the room.

    "So you''re going to leave the responsibility of telling what happened to a child?"

    "Don''t try to provoke me. Now finish eating and then get up. Today you will have to do the housework."

    "What?! No!"

    "Don''t act like a child. What would Noah and the others think if they saw you like that?"

    "Haaa~~ All right, I''ll clean the house."

    "Good." Sara left Rose''s room and then went to her room.. She threw herself on the bed and began to think about everything that had happened.

 Chapter 204 - 203 - You Are More Childish Than I Expected.

    "Mom, are you done with your work?" The princess entered the room as she was apanied by Lett who was walking quietly behind the princess.

    When Lett entered, she soon went to the corner of the room and stood quietly as she watched the princess and queen.

    "Thank you for taking care of her as always, Lett." The queen said as she weed the princess into her arms and lifted her to ce her in herp.

    "I''m just doing my job." Lett bowed her head politely.

    "You need to be on your best behavior, okay?" The queen brought her face close to the princess'' face and gave her a small kiss on her cheek. The princess who received the kiss from her mother looked very happy.

    "I am behaving myself." She said as she smiled. Her smile was enough to make all the queen''s fatigue go away.

    "So, how about we go to dinner now?" The queen looked at the princess. The princess nodded several times while smiling.

    "Yes, I''m starving." She said with a cute voice, making the queen let out an involuntary giggle.

    "Okay, okay. Lett, can you tidy up my bedroom for me while I eat my dinner? After I eat I will go straight to bed."

    "Yes, your majesty. Excuse me for asking, but aren''t you going to take your bath today?" Lett asked timidly, afraid that he might offend the queen in some way. Although the queen didn''t mind any of that, she was still quite careful.

    "I am quite tired, so I intend to go straight to bed. But of course, first I have to eat a delicious dinner, don''t I?" The princess who realized her mother''s intention raised her hand and shouted.

    The queen reproduced this gesture while smiling.

    After that, they left and went directly to the dining room where a fine banquet was served. Despite having only the two of them at the table, so much food was put on.

    ''Isn''t this a waste? I have to ask them to prepare less food.'' She thought as she put some food in the princess''s mouth.

    Although the princess is old enough to eat with her own hands, she likes to receive food in her mouth like that.

    And the queen likes to do that.

    ####

    The queen returned to the previous room. But now she was apanied by a middle-aged woman.

    The woman was wearing a casual and expensive dress.

    "Has your majesty finished everything?" She asked as she entered the room along with the queen.

    "Yes, I have already prepared everything. First of all, I contacted the mayors of the nearby cities and asked them to contact some merchants who could send food to the capital."

    "Just that?"

    "For now our biggest problem is food. After the war started the merchants stopped visiting the capital, and now the food supply has been hampered. Most of the food is rotten."

    The queen sat down and sighed.

    "And anyway all the markets and restaurants are closed or have had their owners killed."

    "Yes, almost no one is working, so almost no one has purchasing power. Because of that, the capital''s economy ispletely crippled."

    "Indeed..." The queen thought calmly about everything that was happening and what could be done about it.

    After thinking for a while longer, she decided to say something.

    "All right. I think it''s time to allow outsiders into the capital since we''ve reached the end of the war. But first I will treat the wounded and take care of the food supply."

    "..."

    "After that, we will help the residents with a monthly sry so that they can restructure their lives. What do you think?"

    "Wouldn''t that be more harmful to the country''s economy? The best option would be job creation."

    "Maybe... Could you set up a meeting with the avable nobles so we can discuss this?"

    "Sure, I will do that as soon as possible."

    "Thank you."

    "But anyway, once the merchants start moving around the country''s economy will start to improve a bit. I didn''t tell, but it looks like some residents have started to reopen their businesses."

    "That''s good."

    "And about the health of the residents, it seems that most of them have recovered and are returning home."

    "Yes, but still have a good amount of them at themunity clinic being treated by the volunteers."

    "Yes, but the amount of volunteers needed now is much smaller. Today a group of approximately 50 people returned to Hvaleyri."

    "I see."

    "Now I will contact the nobles. Can I schedule the meeting for tomorrow?"

    "Sure, no problem."

    "Then, excuse me." The woman bowed her head and then quietly left the room. The queen who was sitting in her chair got up and went to the window. Looking outside, she could see a few houses with their lights on.

    ''Looking at it like this... It looks like things are getting back to normal.'' With the capital cleaned and renovated, its appearance was much the same as before.

    But the sudden decrease in poption was remarkable.

    It was frightening.

    ''But I will be sure to make the capital get back on its feet without any problems.'' The queen didn''t have much confidence that she could do as good a job as her husband.

    But she would at least try to bring the capital back to a normal state as quickly as possible.

    ####

    "Mom, I''ming." I left the house as I said goodbye to my mother.

    This morning when I woke up my mother seemed calmer, and that made me quite relieved. I thought she had gone into a deep depression because of the news she had received.

    But I''m d I was wrong. She was very engaged to write another letter to send to the capital.

    And besides writing the letter, she also talked to me and told me about a request that Sara had made to her. It seems that she wanted me to go to her house to try to get Rose out of the house.

    I don''t know how I should do this and why it has to be me, but I couldn''t deny this request.

    But first of all, why is Rose locking herself inside the house? I know she is doing this and I didn''t care enough until now since she didn''t seem to be dying or anything.

    But now that I''ve stopped to think about it. What''s the point of that?

    ''And that Rose I know it''s not a person who locks herself indoors.'' She even refused to see me a few days ago. Or at least that''s what I imagined.

    Sara had told me that she wasn''t feeling well, but I''m sure she just refused to see me.

    ''This time Sara is going to let me in even against Rose''s wishes?'' That worries me.

    But still, I walked towards her house and got there quickly.

    The neighbors looked at me curiously, but I didn''t mind and knocked a few times on the door.

    "So you came," Sara said as she smiled at me.

    ''She looks better.''

    "Of course, I couldn''t deny a request of yours. Especially to get Rose out of the house... But should you be asking me to do that? You know..." I am a child and I am not the closest person to your daughter.

    Why didn''t you call Rieli or my mother?

    "Come on,e in."

    ''She ignored my question...'' I entered and soon found apletely clean house with a few simple decorations here and there.

    "Rose doesn''t know I''m here, does she?"

    "I had told her you woulde, but I never thought you woulde so soon."

    "Rose isn''t asleep yet?"

    "No, I just delivered the coffee for her. Come on."

    I followed Sara and entered a bedroom. There, I found Rose sitting up in bed while enjoying a piece of bread. Her entire bed was dirty with bread crumbs, it was like a child eating.

    "Noah?" She said with her mouth full and widened her eyes.

    "I don''t think she knew I wasing," I said as I smiled awkwardly at Sara.

    "Come on, don''t worry. Now you guys can talk." Sara smiled at me. Her smile was scary, it was as if she was threatening me.

    Hey, hey, did you ask for my help and is threatening me? If I can''t convince your daughter to leave home, will you take your anger out on me?

    But without saying anything else, Sara left the room and left me alone with Rose.

    Rose looked at me for a while looking confused and not knowing what to say, so I decided to say something to not make the atmosphere ufortable.

    "So, what happened to you?" was the first thing I said.

    I don''t know if it was the best choice since Rose seemed to be a little annoyed. But still, she stopped eating and started speaking.

    "What do you mean? Are you asking what happened for me to decide to be trapped indoors?"

    "Of course, what else would it be?"

    "Well... But I don''t want to talk to you about it...You can leave now."

    "I see, you are much more childish than I expected."

    "Wha?"

 Chapter 205 - 204 - The Death Of Another King

    "So, are you going to tell me why you are locking yourself inside the house? Your mother said something yesterday, but I don''t think it''s because of that." I sat on the bed along with her after she calmed down a bit and finished eating.

    I had to stand there looking at her while she ate, it wasn''t a very good feeling so I just went to the window and opened it. I stood there looking out.

    Some neighbors saw me and seemed to be talking about it, but I ignored it.

    ''I''m a kid, don''t make strange rumors.'' I thought as I looked at the old women whispering among themselves as they looked at me. They didn''t even bother to hide that they were talking about me.

    But I ignored it and pretended I wasn''t seeing.

    And now that Rose had finished eating, I was sitting with her so that we could talk.

    "What did my mother say? It wasn''t anything weird, was it?" Rose''s face was a little red. What kind of thing is she hiding from me?

    "She had told me about you being very worried about a girl named Ria. Is that why you''re locked inside the house? And is there any point in you locking yourself away because of that?"

    Locking yourself away and being isted because you are worried is not a very smart choice or one that makes any sense.

    "That''s it."

    "Really?!"

    Surprised that was really it, I ended up speaking too loudly. Is it serious that you are locking yourself away because you are WORRIED?!

    "But it''s not just because of that. I''m locking myself away because I feel guilty too."

    "Guilty about what? Did you do something to her?"

    "It''s not that. Just think about it."

    I thought for a while and finally understood what she meant by ''guilt''.

    "Are you feeling guilty for not bringing her with you even though you knew about the attack that could happen?"

    "That''s right." Rose bowed her head looking dejected.

    "So that''s it... But you''re not to me for anything and you know that, didn''t you?"

    "..."

    "My mother probably didn''t know her, and the carriage was full. She could havee along with my mother on the horse or something... But do you know the circumstances of this girl?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Whether she has family in the capital and whether she would agree to go with you if you called her."

    "She has a small child and is also married. From what I remember she also lives together with her mother and father."

    "And would you be able to bring her whole her family? Because you know she would never leave her family behind."

    "Yes... I don''t think Ria would ever leave her family behind."

    "Then you don''t have to feel guilty. Even if you called her, she probably wouldn''te."

    "But we could have arranged for another carriage to take her family, couldn''t we?"

    "You were only able to get that carriage because of the guild master. Do you think it would be that simple to find another one?

    "Probably if we went to the stable and talked to some people..."

    "But talk to who? Everyone was locked indoors because of the war. And surely no one would lend the carriage this way, knowing that you and the others might damage or lose it."

    "We were with your mother, she''s a famous adventurer, surely people wouldn''t mind lending it to us."

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "No."

    Rose bowed her head and kept quiet.

    But I couldn''t stand to see it anymore, so I decided to move closer to her and put my hand on her head. I know it''s not a very nice thing to treat an older woman like a child, but I needed to do this.

    "Stop trying to justify all this. It''s not your fault. And this friend of yours probably wouldn''te even if you called her, understand?"

    I stroked her head a little more, Rose looked at me without reaction.

    "Are you kidding me?" She held my hand removed her from her head.

    "I didn''t mean to tease you, I just wanted to make you happier. Aren''t I cute?"

    "Urgh..."

    "You''ve never acted that way with me before. I even thought you were in love with me a while ago."

    "What kind of crazy things are you thinking? Now get out of my room."

    "You''re not going to leave the house? If I can''t do this your mother will be angry with me. Please!"

    "I just want to change my clothes... This one ispletely sweaty."

    "Oh... All right, I''m going out now."

    ####

    "When will you stop eating?" The king said to the horned teenage girl in front of him.

    "You showed up to just eat and mess up your room, what exactly did youe here for?" he said while trying to remain patient.

    But the girl in front of him didn''t answer him and continued eating.

    ''Damn.'' He shouted in his mind as he got up from the table. Then he went straight to his room to lie down. It was already night and he just wanted to sleep now.

    He reached his room and threw himself on the bed. Soon after he was covered by a maid who was standing next to his bed. After she did this, she turned off the lights and left the bedroom, leaving the king alone there.

    The fox boy stared at the ceiling for a while, but soon after threw his nket aside and stood up.

    "All right, can you talk to me now?" He asked as he continued to stand in the middle of the bedroom.

    His tail wagged anxiously as he waited for an answer. But unfortunately, he waspletely ignored. The only thing he got was a cold draft of air that came in through the window.

    "Didn''t that wretched maid close the window?" He said as he approached the window to close it.

    When he got closer, he came face to face with the full moon shining in the sky. Also, he couldn''t help but notice the lights and parties that were going on in the streets.

    "Are these people partying sote? It looks like they need a little discipline. Would I be treated as a viin if I put some bans around here?" The king smiled sarcastically as he closed the window.

    After closing it, hey down on the bed again.

    Toc~~

    Thump~~~

    But as he continued trying to sleep, he began to hear some strange sounds. It was as if someone had thrown stones at his bedroom window that was made of wood and ss.

    "Hm?" He got up confused and went to the window.

    "Who''s the bastard who''s doing this? I will kill you if you end up breaking the ss in my window." He said as he opened the window furiously to surprise whoever is throwing rocks.

    "What?" But when he opened the window, he noticed that the lights all over the city were already out, and the sound of all the voices had disappeared.

    Also, the moon that was once full had been covered by the clouds, so his room was not very well lit.

    Thump~~

    "What?"

    Suddenly the sound of something falling to the floor caught his attention.

    He looked back and could see only darkness, there was no ambient light that could help him see.

    "Is that you? Do you want to talk to me? Hades?" He asked and stared into the darkness.

    ''Urgh, he shouldn''t do that in such a sinister way?'' The king thought as he felt his body shiver from the strong cold wind that wasing in through the window.

    "Is there someone there? I hope you sent a handsome subordinate this time, and not that grotesque dwarf." The king said as he smiled.

    But the silence continued, no one answered.

    The king remained motionless as he stared into that eerie darkness inside his room.

    It was as if time was passing in slow motion.

    "Listen, I don''t like this, could you pleasee over?" He said as he felt his heart be a little uneasy.

    The king who didn''t quite know what to do took a step back as he felt a little sweat drip down his face. At the same time, the noises of footsteps were heard.

    Pat~~

    Pat~~~

    They were soft, low footstepsing directly from that darkness in the corner of his room.

    In a few seconds, the king had already put his butt up against the wall. As he looked back, he realized that his back was to the open window.

    "Shit." He said as he felt a cold, painful wind hit his body.

    PAT~~

    At the same time, the sounds of footsteps were getting louder and louder. And after a few seconds of anguish, a figure that the king knew very well appeared from the darkness.

    "What are you doing here? I thought that-"

    Arg~~

    Before he could finish speaking, the king felt his neck being pierced. Feeling his consciousness fading, the only thing he could see before he died was the ground approach.

    He had fallen out of the window.

    A loud sound was produced as he crashed to the ground.

    Some people nearby who were partying near the king''s mansion could see his body in pieces lying there.

 Chapter 206 - 205 - Idiot Brother.

    With themotion outside the castle, some guards went to check what had happened. When they approached the site of the king''s fall, they could not even identify his body.

    Not knowing whose body it was, the guards looked up curious since it had been reported that the body had fallen through the window.

    "Isn''t that the king''s bedroom window?" One of the guards said as he looked up worriedly.

    Two other guards who were standing next to him could not believe what was happening.

    The guards looked again at the body lying on the floor and shone a better light on it. There, a foxtail could be seen slightly damaged.

    "It''s him." The guard said as he swallowed dryly and began to go into extreme despair.

    "THE KING IS DEAD!" He shouted without thinking, drawing the attention of all the people around. With his shout, themotion became even greater. People who couldn''t believe it began toe closer.

    In a short time, a huge group of curious onlookers had formed next to the king''s mansion. Since there was no protective wall, everyone was able to approach easily. The only thing that kept them at a distance were some guards protecting the king''s body.

    And not wanting any more residents to see what a pitiful situation the king was in, one of the guards covered his body with a white sheet that was quickly stained red.

    "Couldn''t you have brought a ck sheet?"

    "But..."

    "No matter, I want you to inform our superiors immediately."

    "They have already been notified, sir."

    "Good. Now let''s take care of the king''s body. AND YOU GUYS, WE WILL NEED TO USE OUR FORCE TO GET YOU OUT OF HERE?" The guard shouted as he threatened nearby residents.

    Not wanting to be treated like criminals, they walked away.

    After that, the guards began to gather the pieces of the king''s body around. The body was ced on a sheet that was then used as a "Bag" to carry the body.

    Before long, the quiet night of partying had turned into a night ofplete terror and worry.

    ####

    The morning hade at the king''s Beastled mansion.

    Inside a bedroom, a girl stood up while opening her mouth and cleaning her eyes with the back of her hand. This was Meduz, one of Hades'' subordinates who had just arrived in Beastled.

    Getting up, she went to the mirror and took a good look at her face and body.

    "Aren''t I getting a little fat? I have to stop eating." She said as she put her hand on her belly that was showing because of the rather sexy pajamas she was wearing.

    "My horns also seem to be getting bigger. I don''t like it." Meduz put his hand on his horns and stroked them.

    "They grew about two centimetersst night. I hope they stop to grow." She went to the closet and picked out an outfit to wear. She chose long, ck pants and a shirt with short sleeves.

    The shirt was not too big either and left her belly button and belly showing.

    "Isn''t that too sexy too? That way it will look like I''m a prostitute or something." She pulled her shirt down a little to try to hide her belly button.

    "Excuse me? Miss Meduz?"

    But as she dressed and alsobed her long red hair with ck locks, a voice caught her attention. It was a soft and calm voice, it was a voice that Meduz knew very well.

    "You may enter, Timdra" Meduz replied as hebed his hair slowly in front of the mirror.

    "Excuse me."

    "So, what happened? I''m getting dressed now."

    "You don''t need any help getting dressed?"

    "I''m not a child, don''t worry."

    "I understand." Timdra who heard those words was a little incredulous. How does a girl who acts childish does have the courage to say that she is not a child? But still, she kept quiet.

    Because she was afraid.

    Timdra had never seen a demon before, and Meduz caused an indescribable sense of danger. But still, she had to help Maduz since it was a request from the king.

    "So, you didn''te here just to help me, did you? What happened?" Meduz looked at Timdra through the mirror. Timdra who was standing behind Meduz shifted his gaze to avoid Meduz''s frightening and strange gaze.

    "Something happenedst night."

    "What is it?"

    "It seems that the king was assassinated. Right now they are having a meeting and are also investigating a bit to find out what exactly happened."

    "Hmmm..."

    "It looks like he fell out of the window and his body was all damaged. But I don''t know if it''s true since I didn''t see his body."

    "Didn''t he kill himself or something?" Meduz said indifferently as hebed his hair and looked at Timdra curiously through the mirror. Timdra who continued to feel his gaze began to feel uneasy.

    "It could be a possibility, that''s why the investigation is happening."

    "I see..."

    "Aren''t you surprised?"

    "Why would I be?"

    "It''s nothing..."

    After That silence took over the room and Meduz continued tob her hair for another three minutes. And after she finished, she turned to Timdra and smiled, showing her sharp, scary teeth.

    Timdra felt her body shiver as she looked at Meduz''s face.

    "So, how do I look?" The girl said as she showed off her clothes and hair.

    "You look beautiful." Timdra smiled and pped a hand.

    "I am beautiful, aren''t I? Hehe." Meduz again looked at himself in the mirror while acting narcissistic.

    "Sorry to get in the way, but I also wanted to let you know that the coffee is on the table. Since the king won''t be having breakfast, we set up the table just for you.''''

    "Oh, that''s great. Although I should eat less. I think I''m getting fat."

    "Hahaha."

    ####

    In a room on the second floor of the mansion, a group of five people was talking about what had happened during the night.

    Two men had dog ears on their heads and two women also had dog ears.

    A single woman of another breed was in the room. She had fox ears and tail and looked rather sad. It was as if she had been crying for hours.

    "So, what are we going to do from now on?" One of the dog-eared men asked.

    "I don''t know. Do we free the old king and put him in charge of the country again? I don''t think the residents will be against that." The fox-eared woman said in a weak voice.

    "But we have a problem. Some towns are fully supporting the new king. If the old kinges back maybe a rebellion would eat or something. Wouldn''t it be bad if any like that happened at a time like this?" One of the dog-eared women said.

    She was sitting on the right side of the table along with a girl who looked a lot like her. That was her sister.

    And on the left side of the table sat the two men with dog ears. The two looked very simr, but they were of different ages. The only one who was saying anything was the older man with white hair.

    "You are right..." He said.

    The girl with fox ears was sitting on the right side of the table as she put her hands under her chin and propped her elbows on the table. She closed her eyes and thought about what to do next.

    The other four people looked at her, waiting for her to say something.

    This girl, was the older sister of the dead king, and also the country''s prime minister after the former king was reced.

    ''That idiot brother of mine. Why did he get the idea to break into the castle?'' she thought as she sighed quietly.

    ''He seemed to be crazy. He talked as if someone was talking to him in his head. But just then that ugly little dwarf and those giant armors appeared. I couldn''t believe it.''

    ''I couldn''t do anything but support him in that. I wonder what our mother and father would think if they were alive to see this madness my brother did.''

    The thoughtful girl began to smile and then gritted her teeth as she covered her tear-filled eyes.

    ''Why did you have to die just now? I knew it wasn''t a good idea.'' She whined as she cupped her face with her hands.

    The other four people inside the room noticed this and remained silent. They had to at least respect her pain.

    The silence continued for a few more seconds before the girl recovered to look at the four people with determination.

    "All right. Continue the investigations into what happened to my brother, and leave the country under mymand for the moment, all right? I''ll make this afternoon''s speech to the popce myself."

    "Right." The four people agreed at the same time.

    Then they talked some more. But since she was not feeling very well, the meeting was closed and the four of them left.

    After that, the teenage-looking girl stood up and then went to the window of her room.

    "Idiot brother.." She said again as tears streamed down her face.

 Chapter 207 - 206 - Mom? Father?

    The fox-eared girl named Luna leaned over her room window and began to remember her past while trying to calm herself.

    She closed her eyes and traveled to a few months in the past.

    "Sister?" As she opened her eyes, she saw her little brother Ward standing in front of her. He was as cute as ever as he wiggled his little ears over his head.

    "What is it, Ward?"

    "Mom and Dad are calling you in for lunch. How long are you going to be doing that?" Ward looked down at the shirt that was being sewn into his sister''s hand.

    Luna smiled at Ward and then stood up.

    "Let''s go." Leaving the room she shared with her brother, she found herself facing the dining room. Since her house had the kitchen, living room, and dining room set up in just one room, as soon as she left the bedroom she found her mother and father sitting at the table.

    The food had been served and was in rusty pans on the table.

    Luna walked over and sat down. As she sat down the old chair creaked along with the wooden floor. Looking up she also noticed a hole that had appeared on the roof.

    "Another hole has appeared." Sheined as she poured her food.

    "I''ll go to fix itter, don''t worry." Her father said as he ate what little food was left on his te.

    Luna looked at the pans on the table and noticed that the amount of food was even less than before. Her mother looked sad and her father despondent. Her brother, on the other hand, didn''t seem to mind.

    But she said nothing so as not to make her parents sad and ate as little as she could so that there would be food left for dinner.

    "You don''t have to hold back, you can eat as much as you want." Her mother said as she tried to encourage Luna to keep eating.

    "I''m already full. Now I need to get back to sewing that shirt to deliver today."

    "Is this woman already charging you?"

    "Yes, she wants me to deliver that shirtter this week, so I need to hurry," Luna answered her mother as she stood up.

    "Don''t you want mom to help you? I''m good at it."

    "I know you''re good at it, but you don''t have to worry, all right?"

    "Sure."

    After that little talk, Luna went back to her room and focused on sewing the shirt. And so she stayed until evening. When she looked out the broken window, the moon was already shining brightly in the sky.

    The silence through her vige showed that all the people were already asleep.

    "I''d better go to sleep," Luna said as she got out of bed to get some water. Looking into the other side of the bedroom she could see her brother sleeping peacefully as he was illuminated by the moonlight.

    Leaving the bedroom she went directly to a makeshift drinking fountain that was created by her father. Using a bucket made of y and a wooden lid. A wooden faucet was also created.

    She took a wooden cup and got some water.

    She leaned her back against the wall as she drank the water and looked at the dining table being lit by the hole in the ceiling.

    "Didn''t my father say he would fix this?"

    After finished drinking her water, she started to walk towards her room to lie down. But suddenly a strange sound began to catch her attention.

    Pat~~

    Pat~~

    It was the sound of many footsteps quickly approaching the door of her house.

    Boom~

    With a loud sound, the front door of her house was kicked in. With indescribable fear, she ran into her room and closed the door. When she entered she found herself faced with Ward startled under the nket.

    "Ah." As soon as she pulled on his nket, he screamed a little but was soon stopped from continuing to scream by his sister.

    "Hide under the bed now, quick!" Luna said low. Ward nodded at her and without a second thought went under the bed. Luna took his nket and also some straw from his mattress and put it there to hide her brother.

    As this was happening, Luna could hear some shouting and some men''s voices.

    Inside her house, she could also hear her father''s voice. He sounded quite annoyed, but soon after shouting a little, he had gonepletely silent.

    But soon after that was her mother''s voice.

    A shrill scream that pierced Luna''s ears was heard. It was as if she had taken a stab to her chest, it was an indescribable feeling.

    At the same time that she felt the need to help and tried to get up to run out of the bedroom, she couldn''t move. She was so afraid.

    ''What do I do? What should I do? Should I hide?'' She desperately thought as she looked everywhere and felt her hands bing cold and trembling. At the same time, her body was losing strength and she felt an overwhelming urge to vomit and urinate.

    ''I want to hide.'' She thought as she crawled across the floor and held her piss. At the same time, she began to cry and crawled with difficulty under her bed.

    With some difficulty because of her trembling hands and her breathlessness that had started to get to her, she managed to hide properly under the bed. While holding back all the fluids that wanted to spew out of her body because of nervousness, she stayed still.

    She protected her mouth with her hands and remained quiet, she just listened to everything.

    The desperate screams of her mother were piercing her ears while loudughter from several men was heard. But not only her mother''s screams of despair and pain, but those of many other people around her.

    She closed her eyes and this time decided to cover her ears as her whole body trembled.

    Luna managed to hold back her piss until the door to her room was opened with force.

    "Is there someone here?" A man''s voice reached Luna''s ears. She did her best to control herself, but unfortunately, her pants were all wet with her urine.

    But fortunately, the man didn''t look under the beds and left without looking for them.

    ####

    Some time had passed since her mother''s screams had stopped. Luna continued the whole time with her ears plugged to try to hear as little as possible of her mother''s cries of despair.

    Enduring all the stench of urine that was down there, she finally got up the courage to take off the cloth she had been using to protect herself and looked into the room. There, she couldn''t see anyone.

    And it was already daylight.

    ''What time is it already? Have I been here all night?'' She carefully got out from under the bed. She couldn''t hear anyone''s voice inside her house, and she couldn''t hear anyone''s voice outside her house either.

    Taking great care not to make any sound, she went over to Ward''s bed and removed the straw and nket she had used to hide him. When she removed the nket, Ward looked terrified.

    He looked at her with his eyes wide open as he trembled.

    Not unlike her, he looked like he had peed right there on the floor and his face was swollen and dirty from the dust that had mixed with his tears.

    "Stay here a little longer, all right? I''m going to take a look around the house." Ward nodded and continued quietly under the bed.

    Then Luna walked to his bedroom door that had been closed and slowly opened the door. She opened the door just a little and peeked. There she found nothing.

    Nobody was there.

    But the furniture and closets had all been broken. The floor was broken and damaged chairs were thrown on the floor.

    ''Shit, they broke everything. But this is no time to care about that. Where''s my mom and dad?'' She thought still hopeful that she could find her mom and dad.

    So she started walking.

    The first thing she smelled was the huge smell of alcoholic drinks.

    Looking in the corners of the room she could see a few bottles.

    "Disgusting." She walked towards her parents'' room slowly.

    "Father? Mother?" She said as she slowly opened the bedroom door.

    The first thing she smelled was a huge smell of iron. No, it was the smell of blood.

    And the first thing she saw was a huge pool of blood near the door.

    "Urgh"

    She fell backward as she saw her father''s body thrown on the floor over the blood.

    And her mother''s naked body on the bed waspletely vited.

    With a feeling of revulsion, disgust, and anger, Luna could not stand it and began to vomit everything in her stomach.

    She crawled away from there because she didn''t have the courage to keep looking at her parents.

    "Hic... Hic...." While crying and sobbing desperately she ran to the bedroom again where her brother was waiting for her.

 Chapter 208 - 207 - Will

    Arriving at the room still stunned, Luna went over to the bed her brother was on and quickly got him out.

    "Ward, let''s go now, okay?" She helped him to get out and soon after went to her broken closet and grabbed arge piece of cloth. After that, she approached Ward again.

    "Here, put this on your eyes, and don''t think about taking it off." She handed the piece of cloth to him. Ward looked at his sister a little confused.

    Realizing this, Luna took the cloth from Ward''s hand again.

    Then she began to tie it around her brother''s eyes.

    "I don''t want you to see everything that''s out there, all right? So don''t take it out of your eyes at all."

    "All right, I won''t." Luna took Ward''s hand and then left the bedroom.

    "Stay here for a while, I''ll get some food and water." Luna quickly grabbed an old bag and began to put away all the food that was left in her house.

    Unfortunately, much of it had been thrown on the floor or had been eaten by whoever had broken into her house.

    ''Damn, we''ll have to get more foodter.'' She tied her bag and then immediately put it on her shoulder.

    "Shall we go?"

    "Yes."

    Luna held Ward''s hand who was a little disoriented and then went to the door. She slowly opened the door and peeked outside.

    Aside from the old wooden houses of the residents, she found nothing but a single carriage standing there, but the horse that was connected to it was already dead.

    "Isn''t that carriage Valdir''s?" She said a little sadly as she controlled her tears and fear.

    "What is it? Did something happen?" Noticing that his sister was not moving, Ward started to get worried. But Luna calmed him down and soon after they started walking through the now deserted vige.

    Luna could see the doors of the houses broken, but fortunately, she didn''t find anyone''s body, and that made her calmer. No, she couldn''t be calmer because she knew that everyone was dead.

    The silence only proved this, no one else in this vige was alive besides the two of them.

    That was enough to make Luna start crying again. But she did it as quietly as she could so as not to frighten her brother.

    And meanwhile, she walked the main "street" of the vige as she approached the only protective fence that was around the vige. And unfortunately, the nearly four-meter-high wooden fence had been broken.

    "Ward, we''re going to leave the vige. In a little while, I''ll remove the blindfold from your eyes, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Luna crossed the vige fence but one thought immediately popped into her head.

    ''Will this be enough?'' cing her left hand on the bag resting on her shoulder, she wondered if she didn''t need to go after more food.

    ''The nearest town from here is three days away, what are we going to do until then? We won''t be able to survive on that alone.'' She began to get extremely worried as she moved a little further away from the vige.

    ''Should I go back and go after food inside the houses? NO, THAT''S OUT OF THE QUESTION! I don''t want to see any more bodies, I don''t want to see all that again.'' Feeling her stomach turn, she remembered the scene she had seen in her parents'' bedroom.

    "Sister?" Ward who was standing next to Luna realized the state her sister was in, so he squeezed her hand even tighter to try tofort her.

    "Don''t worry, Ward, I''m fine," Luna said as she moved on without looking back.

    ''I just have to hunt food and waterter. Everything will be fine.''

    ####

    "Sister, can I take it off now?" Walking a few feet ahead, Ward began to feel ufortable with the cloth around his eyes. Luna who noticed this finally allowed the cloth to be removed.

    "My eyes are hurting so much right now," Wardined as the sunlight hit his eyes.

    After a few seconds, he finally get used to the light.

    "Where are we?" Ward asked.

    Luna who was next to him had already stopped crying and just walked silently beside him while looking thoughtful.

    "Sister!" Ward gave a little shout to get her attention.

    "What is it?" Luna who finally started to pay attention to her brother looked at him in confusion.

    "What is it, Ward? Are you thirsty?" She asked as she pulled a canteen of water from her purse.

    "It''s not that, I wanted to know where we are." Ward looked around and the only thing he could see was grass and some trees.

    "We''re a little far from the vige now, we''re heading toward town."

    "Got it. How long do you think it will take us to get there?"

    "Maybe three days."

    "And will we be able to do that? I can''t walk for a long time, I might end up slowing you down." Ward looked worried.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll make it. Now let''s go." Luna smiled at him and then immediately continued walking on the green grass. Ward followed right behind as he looked at his sister''s tail swaying.

    ####

    Three days had passed since then.

    Luna who was having a hard time walking sat down on the ground. Ward beside her who was in better condition looked worried.

    "What are you feeling? Are you okay?" He asked worriedly as he knelt and looked at Luna''s face.

    "I''m just a little tired, I need some sleep."

    "Now? We''re almost there." Ward said as he looked at his sister sitting on the ground not caring where they were at the moment.

    "Just a little bit."

    "... But don''t think about dying, okay?" Ward said worried and a little uneasy about the whole thing. He could tell that his sister was not well since in those three days she had already lost a lot of weight.

    In addition, her eyes were red and she also had dark circles under her eyes, showing that she hadn''t slept much.

    ''She didn''t eat much and I ate very well. Was she eating less just because of me?'' Ward clenched his fists over this.

    "Right, I need to find some food for her. Are you there, Will?"

    [ Yes, I''m here. ]

    "Good, let''s do that. Could you let me know if my sister is in danger?"

    [ Sure, I''ll do that. ]

    Then Ward left his sister resting and headed towards a small forest nearby apanied by his friend Will.

    Arriving there in just a few minutes, he found a small horned rabbit hopping around.

    "Will, what do I do? I''ve never killed a monster before."

    [ Just approach it and leave the rest to me ].

    "Right."

    Ward walked slowly without startling the rabbit. As he got closer, he felt some thingsing out of his chest. Large ck chains came out and bound the rabbit.

    "Oohhh, what''s that?" Ward said in amazement as he watched it all happen.

    [ Just a trick. ]

    The chain wrapped itself around the rabbit''s neck and its head flew off.

    [ Do you need more help? ]

    "Let''s hunt some more, after that we''lle back."

    [ Sure, I''ll help in any way I can, hehe. ]

    "Then let''s go."

    ####

    "Why didn''t you help before?" Ward asked as he walked back to where he had left his sister. He took a wooden stick and was using it as a skewer to carry the three rabbits.

    [ What do you mean? ]

    "Why didn''t you use those chains when that attack on our vige happened?"

    [ I couldn''t just interfere ]

    "Why not?"

    [ I have a friend and he said not to show me to others. If I had helped you, your sister would have seen me, wouldn''t she? ]

    Ward thought for a moment but still did not feel content with this exnation. He stopped walking suddenly and gritted his teeth as he tried to control himself not to start crying.

    "You know, I know that our parents are dead and that everyone else is dead... But still, I don''t want to cry in front of my sister so as not to worry her."

    [ I know. You''re a good boy ]

    "But still it hurts so much, my chest hurts so much just remembering my parents'' faces." Ward began to cry as hemented deeply. And as he cried, he began to wonder again.

    "Why didn''t you help?"

    [ I already said. ]

    "NO, YOU SHOULD HAVE HELPED, DAMN! AREN''T YOU MY FRIEND? IF YOU ARE STRONG ENOUGH TO HELP, YOU MUST DO IT!"

    Ward let go of the stick the rabbits were on and began to mess up his hair and hurt his ears while scratching his head uncontrobly and crying.

    "YOU SHOULD HAVE HELPED... YOU SHOULD HAVE..."

    Even as he whined, his friend Will remained silent and said nothing.

    "HEY, WILL! ARE YOU REALLY MY FRIEND?"

    Again Ward did not get an answer.

    Ward cried for a while longer and then tried to control his feelings.

    Then he again took the stick with the rabbits and start moving on in silence.

 Chapter 209 - 208 - Rhinoceros.

    "Ward?" Luna opened her eyes slowly as she smelled meat being cooked. Her mouth started salivating right away as she looked around searching for the source of the smell.

    As she looked to right a little further away, she could see Ward sitting on the ground while looking into a fire.

    Above the fire was arge piece of meat being cooked.

    "Ward? Where did you get this?" After getting up she immediately walked over to her brother''s side with a little difficulty. Ward who was a little distracted startled slightly.

    "I hunted it. It''s rabbit meat, here." He picked up one of the rabbits that were on the ground beside him and showed it to Luna.

    "How did you hunt it? You''ve never done this before, have you?" Luna was worried about where that meat came from, but Ward was in no mood to exin everything that had happened.

    "Will helped me." He just said that. Luna who heard those words looked at him incredulously.

    "Again you are talking to this "Friend". Who is this person? And why have I never seen him before?" Luna looked suspiciously at Ward, but the boy didn''t seem to mind.

    He stood up and took the meat off the fire so it wouldn''t burn.

    "He''s a friend of mine. He stays only in my head. I''ve said that before."

    "In your head?"

    "Yes, he talks to me when I call Him. He''s the one who helped me."

    "How did he help you if he stays only in your head? Isn''t that strange?" Luna sat down next to Ward and waited anxiously for her piece of meat.

    Ward was cutting the rabbit meat into pieces in a bowl.

    "That I can''t say."

    "But haven''t you told me about your friend''s existence? What''s wrong with talking about what he did to help you?" Luna received the meat from Ward and soon after began to eat fiercely.

    Ward didn''t mind and also began to eat slowly while looking at the green horizon.

    "I shouldn''t have talked about him with you. I did that and he get upset with me."

    "He doesn''t want anyone to know about him?"

    "Yes, he gets mad when I tell him to show up or I talk to someone about him. But he alwayses again, he''s a stubborn kid."

    "Hmmm, I understand... But thank your friend for me, that meat is delicious." Luna smiled at Ward, and the boy looked a bit put out. But soon after he went back to eating again and the two of them were silent.

    After a few minutes, they had finished eating one of the rabbits.

    "That is some of the tastiest meat I have ever eaten." She said as she caressed his belly.

    "It was yummy, wasn''t it?" Wardy down on the ground and looked up at the sky.

    "Yes, but now we need to go. I''ve rested enough and I''m properly fed too. I''m sure we''ll get there in a few hours."

    "Can''t we stay here for a while?"

    "... All right, but just for a little while."

    ####

    "Take those two rabbits, we can sell them at the guild when we get to town," Luna said as she prepared to leave towards the city along with Ward.

    "Right." Ward took the two remaining rabbits that were still in the stick. Luna asked him to carry the rabbits, but Ward refused to let his sister carry them and wanted to carry them on his own.

    And after they put out the fire, the two started walking again towards the city.

    It was another few hours of traveling before they could see the city wall in the distance. It was a wall about 20 feet high that was madepletely of bricks and concrete.

    Very different from their vige which had a wooden wall that was easily broken down.

    "We''re almost there, let''s go." Luna hurried her steps and Ward followed her. Since they were at the back of the town where there was no gate, they had to go around the town to get to the main gate.

    Because of this, they had to walk for a while longer.

    "Well, what do we have here." As soon as they arrived at the main gate they were greeted by a tall man about two meters tall. With a face very different from all the beast-men, his face closely resembled a rhinoceros face.

    His horn on the other hand was not on his nose, but his forehead. His body was muscr and his skin was a light gray color.

    ''Hey, this is not a rare breed? what is he doing here?'' Ward whispered this to Luna, but the girl did not answer and just smiled at the guard.

    Besides his muscles, he was also wearing a somewhat rusty iron armor and also held a spear that was much bigger than his body.

    He was scary.

    "May wee in?" Luna asked the man.

    "Sure, but what is the purpose for you guys being here? Do you have a reason?" The rhino man asked suspiciously.

    "It''s just that..." Luna was a little reluctant to tell him everything that had happened. If he were told that her vige was attacked, what would be done?

    Would it help to tell everyone what had happened? Would the culprits be caught?

    Would they even believe her?

    "Say it fast, youngdy. There''s a line forming back there." Luna looked behind her and noticed a few angry adventurers looking at her. Among them were even some humans.

    "It''s just that our vige is three days away from here. It was attackedst night and we fled all the way here."

    "What? Your vige was attacked? Is that true?" The guard looked even more suspicious.

    "Yes, my father and mother were killed. No, everyone in the vige was killed." Luna bit her lips as she said this and began to tremble. The guard looked at her for a while and seemed a little worried about it.

    He wondered whether he should believe her or not.

    The adventurers behind Luna who heard this started to discuss this among themselves, they seemed to believe her.

    "All right, you guys cane with me. Jogi, take care of this." The rhino man shouted and soon after a man with dog ears wearing leather armor appeared.

    "Okay, leave it to me." He seemed confident that he could control the gate with ease. The rhino manughed but said nothing.

    "Come with me, we''ll talk about it at the guard post. Depending on the situation I will personally talk to the guild and the mayor to try to find the culprit for this."

    "Right."

    The rhino man looked at Luna and Ward and noticed that the two were extremely sad and also looked rather pitiful.

    Since they hadn''t bathed for those three days, they were also stinking and their hair, ears, and tails werepletely dirty and tangled.

    But the rhino man didn''t say anything. He felt sorry for the two of them, so he didn''t want to talk to them much in the middle of town where several people were already looking at the two of them with curiosity.

    Luna and Ward were quite bothered by this, so their ears drooped and they bowed their heads in shame.

    ####

    "So, tell everything that happened in your vige. I don''t know much about your race, but I think you guys like to live in istion, am I correct? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen one like you." The rhino man said as he sat down in a chair.

    They were in the guard post room. It was a small room of about 15 square meters where only a table and chair had been ced.

    It had only one exit and two windows. One on the left and one on the right side of the room.

    Luna calmed Ward down as he had been a little scared because they had suddenly been called to such a ce. After Luna had talked to him for a while he seemed to be acting normal.

    And now that everything was calm, Luna began to tell in detail everything that had happened and everything she had seen.

    Unfortunately, she hadn''t been able to give many details, so the man of the rhino race don''t have the slightest idea who might have been responsible for this.

    "It could be a group of bandits of some animal race, or maybe it was humans. It has several possibilities. It could even be the work of demons in that case.'''' The man said thoughtfully.

    Luna who heard his words shook her head in denial.

    "It''s impossible, in the vige where we live we''ve never heard of a demon sighting, it''s been a while since they''ve been seen, hasn''t it?"

    "Usually they stay well away from all the countries, but sometimes they may visit some other country and cause trouble. Not all of them, but some do."

    "Even so I refuse to believe they were demons."

    "From what you have told me, I don''t believe it either. Demons have a limited ability tomunicate and they wouldn''t rape a human like yours either... Sorry."

    "Don''t worry about it."

    "But now that you have passed this information on to me, I want you to keep in touch with me, is that okay?"

    "Sure, no problem. I think we''ll stay in this town for now."

    "And I''ll also pay for an inn for you guys for the time being. I wouldn''t forgive myself for leaving you without a ce to stay."

    "Really?" Luna raised her ears in surprise.

    "Yes, no problem. And I haven''t introduced myself yet, but my name is Yomu."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Luna and this is my younger brother Ward."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Ward said a little awkwardly.

 Chapter 210 - 209 - Monster.

    "You guys can stay here. I have paid for 5 days stay for you guys, after that, I wille here again." Yomu said as he left the inn where he had taken Luna and Ward.

    It was an inn that was located on the main street of the city and had a very nice structure.

    It was a three-story building made of wood and with some colorful details on the windows and door. It was a very shy building and also well kept. In addition, the balcony of the rooms had pink and red flowers that made the atmosphere even more eye-catching.

    "Sure, thanks for that." Luna thanked Yomu as she bowed her head. Ward did the same.

    Yomu somewhat clumsily smiled at the two children and then left.

    Inside the inn, the children were stared at by some of the guests who were preparing for dinner. They looked at them with curiosity and also seemed worried.

    But Luna didn''t care and then took Ward''s hand and start walking to the second floor of the building.

    "Ara, are you going up already? Why don''t you stay for dinner?" But just as they were getting ready to go upstairs, a person walked in front of them. It was a woman... Or a man.

    He or she had a very masculine face and also had a deep voice. But she/he had breasts, rather feminine cat ears, and also wore a short and somewhat sexy dress. In addition to her face beingpletely painted with makeup.

    "Ah..." Luna was a bit surprised by the entric appearance of the woman...man in front of her, so she was a bit startled.

    "What? Did someone eat your tongue?" The man/woman asked as he brought his painted face closer to Luna''s face. Ward at the side also seemed a little startled by the sudden approach.

    "It''s not that, it''s just that we need to shower first, we''re very dirty." Luna pointed to her shirt which was all dirty and dusty.

    "Ah, that''s it then. No problem, bute down quickly because dinner is almost ready, all right?"

    "Oh, sure."

    "And don''t forget, my name is Raquel." The woman/man gave Luna a little wink, causing the girl a little difort.

    "So you''re a woman?"

    "About that. It''s a Secret. Fufufu." Giving a rather awkwardugh, the woman/man left the main hall of the inn and then went to the kitchen which was in a door behind the inn''s counter.

    Speaking of which, at the counter, there was a rather young woman, apparently 25 years old. She had lion ears and a rather wild face, so Luna refused to try to talk to her.

    "All right, now let''s go." This time without interference Luna managed to go up to the second floor along with Ward.

    After going up they entered a room with two beds and a rtivelyrge closet. But since they hadn''t brought any clothes, there was no reason for them to use the closet.

    "We didn''t bring any clothes, how are we going to shower?" Ward said worriedly as he took off his clothes to get into the shower together with his sister.

    "That''s right... Should we buy a new outfit or borrow some clothes?" Luna thought for the time but soon dismissed the idea.

    "If I asked for this, they''ll think I''m a street dweller or something. We''ll have to wear the same clothes, Ward."

    "THE SAME CLOTHES? But it''spletely dirty. There''s no point in bathing."

    "Let''s at least wash our hair and tails, all right? Come on."

    Then the two of them got naked and quickly showered. Since the inn had running water, it was quite surprising to Luna and Ward who had never used it before.

    But the water was cold, so they didn''t feel that much difference.

    After taking a shower, the two put on the same dirty clothes as before and went down to the first floor. On the way, they met a man and a woman in the hallway, both of them looked but said nothing.

    Without caring, Luna and Ward reached the downstairs and were soon met by Raquel who was serving the hosts.

    He/She was gracefully carrying a tray with several tes and handing the tes to the hosts seated at the tables.

    "Have you guyse down yet? Weren''t you guys going to take a shower?" Raquel asked as she approached Luna and Ward.

    She took a good look at them, noticed that their hair, ears, and tails were clean, but still their clothes were all dirty.

    "It''s just that we have no clothes to wear, so we need to use the same. Don''t worry, I will buy a new outfit in the morning."

    "Hmmm, wait for a second here."

    Next, Raquel left and went up to the second floor. Soon after, she came down carrying some clothes.

    "Here, for you guys. Go up there and put them on, I don''t like to see you wearing such dirty clothes."

    "All right, thank you very much." Luna lowered her head and then took Ward''s head and also lowered it to thank him/her.

    "No need to thank for that much, now go get changed. And leave the clothes you''re wearing now in the bedroom and I''ll wash themter."

    "No, that you don''t have to do. I''ll do it myself, don''t worry."

    "Hmm... Okay."

    After that, the two went upstairs and put on the new clothes given to them by Raquel. Luna was wearing a simplepletely white shirt and brown long pants. Her shoes were the same.

    Ward, on the other hand, was wearing a red shirt and brown shorts that went down to his knees.

    "I didn''t think this outfit was very nice." He said as he looked at his shirt.

    "Don''tin, now let''s eat."

    "Right. What about the rabbits? They are still hidden in your bag."

    "DAMN! I FORGOT ABOUT THAT!" Luna ran and grabbed her purse where the two rabbits that weren''t very big were.

    "Shit, it got blood all over everything. I should have drained all the blood before I put them here." Luna whined as she looked inside her bag. Her water canteen and everything she had put in there had been soiled with leftover blood from the rabbits.

    "But I guess it''s all right. We''ll take those rabbits to the guild tomorrow morning, all right?"

    "That''s fine. Will they give us a lot of money for them?"

    "I doubt that very much. They''re not hard monsters to hunt, so they should fetch a low price."

    "Got it."

    ####

    "Will, you are here?"

    [ Yes, I''m here. ]

    "Good! I thought you were gone forever."

    [ Of course not. I wouldn''t abandon you.]

    "I can''t sleep, what do I do?"

    [ Would you like me to tell you a story? ]

    "I want to, I want to, what''s it about?"

    [ It''s about a fantasy world, it''s about the world where I live ]

    "The world where you live?"

    [ Yes, didn''t I already tell you when we first met? I live in a world different from yours, full of strange and funny things. Would you like to hear about it? ]

    "Of course, tell me about it."

    [ Right. ]

    ####

    Luna opened her eyes and realized it was already light outside.

    "Is it morning already?" Luna stood up a little sleepily, she rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand and then raised her arms and opened her mouth.

    "Ward? Are you up yet?" Luna looked over and noticed a small child sitting on top of Ward''s bed. Since her vision was blurred and she was sleepy, she couldn''t see very well.

    "Aren''t you going to say anything?" Luna stood up while smiling and approached her brother.

    "Waaa~~" But as she approached, she fell backward when she finally noticed that creature in front of her.

    A child approximately one meter tall. With its body all ck and with red eyes that covered almost all of his face. Itsrge mouth was slightly open and its teeth stood out as its face waspletely ck.

    It was as if his body was covered in oil and only his eyes and mouth were visible.

    "WHAT IS THAT? WARD? WARD?" Luna stood up and walked away still while shouting Ward.

    "What is it?" Ward opened his eyes and sat up in bed.

    "Is there something on me? Hm? It''s sticky." Ward absently touched the body of the creature sitting on his bed. At the same time, he was finally able to see the thing in front of him.

    "AAAAAHH~~" With a scream, Ward desperately jumped out of bed and threw his nket on top of the creature as his heart raced.

    "Let''s get out of here right now, run." Luna desperately grabbed Ward''s hand and ran out of the bedroom.

    Both of them were sweating andpletely terrified.

    "What happened?" and up the stairs desperately Raquel appeared with a frightened face.

    "There''s something... There''s something inside the bedroom, it''s small and ck." Luna answered panting.

    "Calm down, wait a minute." Raquel walked to the bedroom and Luna and Ward followed right behind. As soon as the door opened.

    "See? There''s nothing here." Raquel said as she walked into the room and looked around.

    Luna and Ward looked at each other in confusion.. They were sure there was a monster in there.

 Chapter 211 - 210 - Thats A Lot Of Money.

    After that scare, Luna and Ward returned to their room and washed their faces in the bathroom. But they were still very scared about what that thing that had appeared on Ward''s bed was.

    They argued for a while, but could onlye to one conclusion.

    And the conclusion they came to is that that thing is a demon that is living inside this inn hiding or something, so it run when Raquel appeared. But why would he appear in the middle of the bedroom of the two of them?

    Maybe he was living there already and was hiding somewhere.

    "But is that it? I have my doubts." Luna said to Ward as the two of them walked out of the bathroom a little startled. They looked around and even looked under the beds.

    But they found nothing.

    "Should we ask to change our room?" Luna said but then immediately shook her head in denial.

    "No, we are here without paying, we can''t afford to ask for another room." Even though she was worried about sleeping here again today, Luna didn''t want to do that.

    What if Yomu and Raquel got angry and kicked them out of the inn? She didn''t want to risk it.

    So she dismissed that idea.

    "So, did you guys see the monster again?" As soon as they came down they found Raquel smiling at them.

    ''Is she mocking me?'' Luna felt extremely embarrassed now.

    "We didn''t see anything." Luna was trying to look like she wasn''t feeling anything, but she felt so embarrassed now.

    She doesn''t know why she is feeling this way, maybe because Raquel thinks they are crazy?

    ''Damn it, let''s forget about it.''

    Luna and Ward sat down at the table and soon after were served by Raquel.

    Arge loaf of bread cut in two and stuffed with some kind of meat. The meat was toasted on the outside and it was whitish on the inside, much like wild boar meat.

    Besides the bread, they had also been brought a fruit sd that was put in a small pot, and also two little bags of sugar for those who wanted to add more sweetness to the fruit sd.

    And the drink they had received was a cup of coffee mixed with a good amount of sugar.

    "That looks yummy," Ward said as he salivated and looked at the te.

    "First of all, say thank you."

    "Eeeeh? But we''ve never done that before."

    "Just do it."

    Then the two put their hands together and began to pray in thanks for the food. It was a fairlymon thing in their race, but they were not in the habit of doing something like this.

    But now Luna thought they should be thankful for all the food they could get.

    "After we finish eating, we''ll go to the adventurer''s guild to deliver the rabbits and then we''ll look for a job right after that," Luna said as she delighted in her stuffed bread.

    "Right." Ward was almost finished eating his bread. The people around him were startled by the speed at which he was eating.

    ####

    Walking for only a few minutes, Luna and Ward reached the adventurer''s guild that was a block away. Luna carried her bag where the two rabbits were while Ward held her other hand.

    Like yesterday, many people were looking at the two.

    ''Is it because we are from a race that lives in istion?'' It was probably because of that.

    But ignoring all the ufortable looks around her, Luna arrived at the adventurers'' guild.

    Since it was still morning, many adventurers were still in the guild choosing their orders, so the guild was quite busy.

    The building was not very big, so Luna decided to wait until the building had emptied a little. Meanwhile, she analyzed the structure of the guild. It was a building of only two floors.

    Unlike the inn, which was made of wood, the adventurers'' guild was made of brick. And unlike the inn that had many decorations, the only decoration in the adventurers'' guild was a sign on top of the door that said "Guild".

    The door of the inn they were staying at was small, but here it was different. It was a huge door that opened both ways and took up almost the entire wall. So Luna could see everything inside.

    And about the windows, there were no windows in the front of the guild. On the second floor, there were some windows, but on the first floor, there were none, since the front was mostly upied only by the door.

    But on a closer look, there were a few windows scattered around the inside of the first floor. Probably the windows overlooked the alleys between the guild and the buildings next door.

    ''There are no balconies here. And on second thought, our room doesn''t have a balcony. Maybe only the people who pay more get a room with one?''

    But Luna didn''t want to think about that too much. She stood in front of the guild watching the movement of groups of muscr adventurers wearing armoring out.

    Had women too, but they were equally muscr. And of course, they all had animal ears and tails.

    Only one or two were human, which wasmon.

    Humans travel everywhere.

    "I guess we can go now." But noticing that the building had emptied a bit, Luna held Ward''s hand again and walked toward the entrance. When she entered, she was greeted by a carpet of cloth.

    On the carpet was embroidered "Wee."

    ''They are quite weing.''

    Luna entered and found a few counters. To be more exact they had three counters.

    Two clerks were pretty girls with rabbit ears who were attending and epting the adventurers'' requests.

    And one counter where a muscr man with bear ears was receiving the adventurers'' hunting.

    Since it was early in the day, only a few people were selling their hunts, so there were only two people in line.

    "Come with me, and don''t talk to anyone, all right?" Luna said low to Ward and then got in line.

    It didn''t take long for her to be attended to.

    "So, how can I help you? I''ve never seen you around here before, are you an adventurer from another town?" The muscr man with bear ears asked.

    "No, I''m not an adventurer. I just have some rabbits here and I was wondering if you guys will buy them."

    "Rabbits, huh? Where are they? You can put them right here."

    "Is that okay?"

    "You''ve already drained all its blood, haven''t you? Then it''s okay."

    "Okay." Luna took her bag and ced it on the counter. Then she removed the two rabbits.

    "They both have a perfect cut on their necks, huh? Who hunted these? This person is someone talented."

    "A friend..." Luna didn''t want to mention that the one who killed the rabbits was an imaginary friend of her younger brother. What would he think if he heard something like that?

    "I see. It''s a shame that the rabbits have been out of the freezer for so long, the meat isn''t so good anymore. But their fur is pretty good since there are no wounds on their bodies. Good, we can buy this."

    "Good..."

    "You''re not an adventurer, are you?"

    "Do I need to be an adventurer to sell this?"

    "Of course not. But it would be good to put that on your adventurer''s record if you were one."

    "The sale of such weak animals?"

    "Weak? They are not weak, miss. These rabbits are very quick to run away and attack. Look at their ws, one punch from this monster and you would bleed to death."

    The man put the rabbits'' fingernails out. The fingernails have approximately five centimeters.

    "Unfortunately they don''t have their heads, so the horn has been lost. The horn is also very sharp and good for creating weapons. These monsters are very useful and are also strong."

    "Got it..." Luna was speechless. She looked at Ward but the boy also looked surprised.

    He also didn''t know that these rabbits were so strong since they were killed so easily by his friend.

    "Wait for a second here, I''ll put those rabbits away and I''ve prepared payment."

    "Sure."

    ####

    "Here you go. Since the materials were in great condition, I''ll give you 50 copper coins for each rabbit. So in total, it''s 1 silver coin. Is that okay?"

    "..."

    "If you had brought the rabbit''s horn I could raise the price, but unfortunately... Hey, are you okay?"

    "ALL OF THIS? IS THAT 1 SILVER COIN?" Luna who couldn''t believe it shouted in the middle of the guild. The adventurers who were still inside the guild looked at her startled and confused.

    The man with the bear ears behind the counter almost took a step back at Luna''s sudden "Attack".

    "Yes, that''s right." He said while sweating and appearing nervous.

    "That''s a lot of money... Can I keep that?" Luna took the silver coin and looked at it as if it were a treasure. No, to her this was a treasure, she had never received this much money before.

    "Of course, the money is yours." The man smiled forcibly as he looked at Luna holding the coin in front of her eyes.

    "Will I earn all this again if I bring you more of these rabbits?" She asked excitedly.

    Ward next to her understood that was a lot of money, but he preferred to stay silent.

    "Sure, it''s our job."

    "All right then.. I''ll be backter with more monsters."

 Chapter 212 - 211 - Why Are You Afraid?

    Walking down the main street, they soon came upon a clothing store run by a woman with cat ears. She was a beautiful woman who had light pink hair that went down to her shoulders.

    But even though she ran a clothing store, Luna wondered why she was wearing such simple clothes.

    It was a not very big store. It had a window disying some nice dresses and some shirts and pants that seemed to be of quality.

    Inside the store, there was a big wooden counter where the woman was. And all around there were some hangers made of wood that put all the clothes on disy. Not only that but there was also a table where shoes and sandals were ced.

    Luna and Ward seemed quite amazed at the number of clothes inside the store. They walked on while looking everywhere.

    The woman with cat ears behind the counter looked at them while tilting her head curiously just like a small cat. Her tail was also wagging, she was excited to receive the two.

    "Excuse me, I would like to buy some clothes for me and my little brother" She pulled Ward forward and the woman looked at him and analyzed him.

    His cat ears wiggled along with his tail as the woman ran to the back of the store without saying anything.

    "This here will look great on him." She came back carrying a few pieces of clothing and ced them on the counter. Luna looked at those clothes and seemed quite intrigued by them.

    A ck social shirt with a white design embroidered on the chest. The design looked very much like the sharp eyes of a hunting bird. Like a hawk or an eagle.

    And besides the shirt, also had a gray jacket that was closed in the front by buttons. Luna touched the jacket and noticed that it was made of a material very simr to jeans.

    "That''s nice." She picked up a pair of ck pants with some gray details it is on the counter.

    "All right, you cane here to try it on." The woman snatched the pants out of Luna''s hands and picked up the other clothes on the counter. She then grabbed Ward''s hand and began to drag him away.

    "Ah." He looked worriedly at Luna, but she just smiled bitterly and let her brother be taken away.

    It didn''t take more than five minutes before Ward came back wearing his new clothes.

    "That looked great on you!" Luna eximed in surprise as she gave small ps. Ward, on the other hand, his face was red with embarrassment, probably because it was an unknown woman who helped him change clothes.

    "As I imagined, that turned out great." The saleswoman seemed in awe of Ward''s appearance. She was more in awe than she should have been since she was starting to get extremely excited.

    "All right, how much would that outfit cost?"

    "Theplete set would be 1 silver coin." The woman said with her finger up and looked at Luna with a smile on her face.

    "1 SILVER COIN?" Luna shouted without thinking.

    "Hey, don''t yell in here, all right?" Because of this, the saleswoman red at Luna, and the girl could do nothing but remain silent.

    She then looked at Ward who looked worried because of the price of the clothes.

    ''1 Silver coin is all we have. Should we look for cheaper clothes? No, but that outfit is so pretty.'' She thought as she looked at Ward.

    "Hey, Ward. Did you like that outfit?" Luna smiled at Ward.

    The boy looked a little reluctant but nodded. He had liked that outfit, so Luna walked over to the woman and handed her the only silver coin she had.

    "Sister, you don''t need to do it! Let''s just buy some cheaper clothes, all right?"

    "It''s okay. The one who wasining about your clothes before was you, wasn''t it? I like the clothes I''m using so you don''t have to worry."

    "But..."

    "All right, let''s go."

    Ward took the clothes he was wearing earlier and put them into a bag that the saleswoman offered.

    "Oh, and thanks for that. Maybe I''lle back here another day." Luna turned to the saleswoman and smiled.

    "Come back again." Waving to Luna, the saleswoman turned and went behind the counter quietly.

    ####

    After leaving the store, Luna and Ward walked around town a bit to get used to the ce.

    They saw some stores, crowded restaurants, bars full of drunks arguing and shouting in the middle of the morning, and many other things.

    But what most caught their attention were the people who set up tents in the alleys between the buildings and lived right there.

    Luna wondered if they would be one of those people if Yomu had not helped them.

    "I have him to thank a lot for all this," Luna said aloud without realizing it.

    "Hm?" Ward beside her tilted his head in confusion as he walked.

    "It''s nothing. It''s lunchtime now, let''s go back." Luna smiled and then walked towards the inn along with Ward. When they got there, lunch was already being served.

    Quietly, they ate while talking about what to do from now on.

    "I think I should join the guild. If I train a little I think I can fight."

    "Are you crazy? You''ve never used a gun in your life." Ward said as he looked surprised at his sister, not believing what she had just said.

    "I said I''m going to train. What am I going to do besides join the guild? It''s not easy to get a job around here."

    "Well..."

    Ward didn''t know what to say after that, but fortunately, a person came to his rescue.

    "Are you talking about employment? Are you thinking about joining the guild?" Raquel who had heard Luna''s absurd statement approached the table of the two while keeping a gentle expression.

    "Well, it''s not easy to get a job. If I go to the guild I''m sure they will allow me to be an adventurer."

    "They will, but... Are you sure you can do it? Are you sure you won''t die while fighting? From what Ward said, you''ve never used a weapon in your life."

    "And I said I can train, if I train I might be able to fight. I have enough strength."

    "Haaa~~" Raquel sighed and then sat down together with the two.

    "Idiot, you don''t need to be an adventurer."

    "But I do need money. And from what I''ve seen, being an adventurer makes a lot of money, so it''s the perfect job."

    "Only skilled adventurers will make a lot of money, you''ll never get by on that just doing harvesting missions and stuff like that. That''s the kind of mission that novices do."

    "Have you been an adventurer before?"

    "Oh, yes. Before I opened this inn I was a very capable adventurer. But I got tired of it, and as soon as I had enough money I invested in this business. Fortunately, it worked out."

    "I see. But if I can''t be an adventurer, what do I do to make money?"

    "I can offer you a job, what do you think?"

    "A job? Here?" Luna who heard this proposal felt her ears rise and her tail begin to wiggle.

    "Yes. I''m having a hard time running the kitchen and serving customers. How would you like to work as a waitress? I''ll pay you well and you can stay here with your brother while you work."

    "CAN I?" Luna stood up excitedly.

    "Sure." Raquel smiled.

    Ward was a little startled at a smileing from that fully made-up face, but Luna just thanked him deeply and started making some cute sounds as she jumped around in happiness.

    ####

    The evening had already arrived and Luna was getting ready for tomorrow that would be her first day of work.

    She was given an outfit by Raquel that was very simple, but it was a very characteristic waitress outfit. A somewhat long dress and a brown apron.

    After cing her clothes hanging inside the closet, Luna got ready for bed.

    Being so excited, she no longer even remembered the little demon that had appeared in the morning. Unlike Ward, who couldn''t close his eyes and looked around the bedroom in fright.

    But Luna didn''t notice how her brother was.

    While humming and smiling, shey down on the bed and soon fell asleep.

    Ward didn''t want to wake her, so he stayed silent as he somehow tried to sleep.

    [ Hey, Ward. ]

    "Uh." With a strange voice, Ward startled and crawled under the nket.

    Soon after recovering from his fright, he decided to say something.

    "What? You scared me!"

    [ I''m sorry about that. It''s just that I''d like to know why you''re so afraid of me. ]

    "Afraid of you?"

    [ Yes, why are you so scared? I said I was your friend. ]

    "I don''t understand what you mean."

    [ I''ll try one more time, promise it won''t get scared? ]

    "What are you talking about?"

    [Right. In five seconds get your head out from under the nket and look at me. ]

    "Look at you?"

    [ Yes, look at me. ]

    Ward swallowed his saliva and then slowly removed the nket from his face.

 Chapter 213 - 212 - Nightmare?

    Removing the nket from his face slowly as he felt his heart racing with nervousness, Ward began to see something strange in the darkness of his room. It was a ck shadow.

    [ I''m here, can you see? ]

    Again Will''s voice appeared in Ward''s mind, but Ward was confused since he couldn''t see his friend''s appearance very well. Only a ck shadow was there.

    "I can''t see you very well, it''s dark," Ward said as he tried to force his eyes a little to see his friend in the darkness, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see anything.

    [ Right. I''ll turn around slowly, maybe then you''ll be able to see my face. But you have to promise me that you won''t get scared. ]

    Ward heard those words and swallowed his saliva as he thought of an appropriate response. What would happen if he said he wouldn''t be scared and he ended up being scared? Would Will be angry?

    ''But I need to answer. If I don''t answer maybe Will will leave and I don''t want that.'' Ward was worried about how his rtionship with his friend would turn out if he said no.

    But he also worried about his rtionship if he said yes and ended up being afraid of Will.

    He didn''t know what to do at the moment.

    [ Do you promise? ]

    Hearing that question, Ward eventually answered without thinking.

    "Yes, I promise." He said as he felt his throat close a little because of nervousness. His words almost caught in his throat.

    [ Okay, then I''ll turn around slowly. ]

    Then Ward began to see the shadow moving slowly. At the same time, his nervousness increased.

    His hands began to tremble as he gripped the nket.

    ''Damn, should I have promised that?'' Feeling a great need to protect his face, Ward began to see tworge red glowsing from that shadow. Tworge red balls.

    Those eyes looking deep into him began to cause great terror in Ward. So he pulled back a little to get his body from away the thing in front of him.

    [ Here I am. Why are you crawling away? ]

    At Will''s words,rge white teeth that glowed in the dark appeared. Just below these two big red balls, a huge mouth appeared.

    Perhaps a mouth big enough to swallow Ward''s entire head.

    ''Shit, shit, it''s that demon.'' Ward thought silently as he moved a little further away.

    Ward looked at his sister''s bed next to him, but Luna wasn''t moving. He wanted to scream for her, but he remembered the promise he had made with his friend.

    ''Is that really Will? I''m not being tricked?''

    [ Why do you look so scared? You promised me you wouldn''t be scared. ]

    "I''m not... I''m not scared, I''m just a little surprised by your appearance." Ward said with a little trembling in his voice.

    [ You''re trembling. ]

    Ward noticed that shadowing even closer to him. The shadow that had previously been at Ward''s feet began to walk across the bed towards the boy who by now had shrunk his body to the wall beside the bed.

    "I''m not, I''m fine."

    [ You''re scared. ]

    "I already said I''m not, all right?" Ward who''s voice was a little shaky couldn''t control the level of his voice very well, so he ended up speaking too loudly.

    Luna who heard her brother''s voice slowly opened her eyes as she mumbled Ward''s name.

    "Are you okay?" She asked as she looked at Ward''s bed. But because of the dark, she couldn''t see little Will on her brother''s bed walking towards his.

    [ You''re not going to answer? ]

    Will asked as he smiled at Ward and walked closer and closer.

    Ward felt every hair on his body tingle the moment he saw that smile. His eyes widened because of the extreme dread he was feeling.

    ''Sister.'' He closed his eyes and small tears appeared. At the same time, he lifted the nket and shielded his face as his body trembled and he felt an enormous need to call his sister.

    But looked he was paralysis, his voice wouldn''te out.

    ''Sister, please get up.'' He thought as he cried.

    "Ward? Are you okay?"

    Ward heard his sister''s voice calling him again, and at the same time, he could see a light through the nket. It was as if his sister had turned on thempshade that was next to the beds.

    Ward pulled down the nket that protected his face as he breathed a sigh of relief.

    But as he removed the nket, Ward''s heart stopped beating at the same instant.

    [ Are you all right, Ward? ]

    Will''s face, right next to his, took him by surprise. At the same time, the brightly lit room had turned dark again, it was as if the previous light had never existed.

    Will stared into the eyes of the stunned Ward, who was paralyzed with fear.

    Ward felt his body go limp as his straw mattress was soaked in his urine.

    Soon after, his heart seemed to start beating again, but in an elerated manner.

    As he felt his vision go dark, Ward noticed Will''s mouth slowly "swallowing his face".

    ####

    It was morning, Luna woke up slowly and wiped her eyes as she crawled out of bed.

    "Good morning, Ward." Thinking that Ward was already awake, she stood up and greeted him. But since she got no response, she got up and went to the bathroom and washed her face.

    Once in the bedroom again, she went to Ward''s bed, which was a bit of a mess.

    His nket was wrapped around his body like a butterfly cocoon. Also, his nket was a little wet and it was stinking.

    "Time to wake up,e on." Luna shook Ward to wake him up without caring about the stench of urine from the nket. Since Ward did this sometimes, she was used to it.

    Although now they are in an inn.

    "Whatever, I''ll let him sleep a little longer." After that, she began to change clothes to start her first day''s work. She put on her dress and also the apron.

    After that, she went down to the first floor and chatted a bit with Raquel. As it was very early, the guests had not yete down for breakfast. So Luna had coffee with Raquel before going back up to her room.

    "Hey, Ward, are you still sleeping?" Luna approached the bed and then pulled the nket forcibly off Ward''s body. The boy''s body rolled on the bed as she ripped the nket off.

    Looking down at the bed, Luna saw her brother sleeping peacefully.

    "Hey, it''s time." She moved closer to him and gave him a small p on his forehead. But she got no response again.

    "Hey, Ward. Wake up!" Starting to get worried about the state her brother was in, Luna put her face close to Ward''s nose to see if he was breathing. Fortunately, his breathing seemed normal.

    His heart was also beating normally.

    "What''s going on? Ward? Hey, Ward?" Luna shook Ward a little more, and then immediately pped his face a little to wake him up.

    "Waa?" And after her p, Ward''s eyes suddenly opened and he grabbed Luna''s wrist tightly. He looked at her as if he was very angry, making Luna extremely scared.

    "Hey, you''re hurting me." She said as she tried to loosen herself from Ward''s grip.

    "You so weak and you were thinking of joining the adventurer''s guild?" Ward said as he tilted his head and looked with his wide eyes at his sister.

    "What is it now? You''re acting weird. Let me go already!" Getting a little impatient, Luna pped her brother''s hand hard. After the p, Ward seemed to havee to his senses and looked at Luna worriedly.

    Not understanding what he had done, he looked around startled looking for something.

    "Hey, what is it? Are you feeling anything?" Noticing the desperation and concern in the look in her brother''s eyes, Luna approached him and hugged him lovingly. Ward received her hug but continued to look around.

    He looked in every corner of the bedroom looking extremely frightened.

    "Did you see something? Was it that demon again?" Finally remembering the demon they had seen yesterday, Luna looked at Ward as she asked this, but the boy did not answer.

    He remained silent looking around.

    "I can''t leave you here like this." Luna hugged him again trying to calm him down.

    At the same time, The door to the room opened and revealed a worried Raquel.

    "What''s wrong? You''re going to bete."

    "It''s just that Ward doesn''t seem to be feeling well."

    "What''s he feeling?"

    "He was taking a while to wake up and then now he is scared and was looking around non-stop."

    "Maybe he just had a bad dream."

    "Could be... But..." Luna felt Ward''s body shake.

    "That doesn''t seem to be because of a nightmare."

    At Luna''s words, Raquel curiously approached Ward and looked at him.

    Realizing the state he was in, she also looked worried.

    "It''s okay, you can take care of him for today, you can start the work tomorrow."

    "But..."

    "Just do it. It''s no problem."

    "All right, thank you."

 Chapter 214 - 213 - Do You Want My Body?

    Two hours had passed since Ward had woken up.

    After his sister brought coffee into the room and he ate, Ward had calmed down a little. He had calmed down, but he still wasn''t saying anything.

    "What happened to you?" Luna looked at her brother who was sitting silently on the bed. She thought of several things, but the only conclusion she could think of was that he had seen that demon again.

    Remembering what that thing looked like was enough to make Luna''s whole body tremble. Just that one disgusting and frightening thing would be enough to leave Ward in this state.

    Like any child, Ward had had nightmares before. But he had never been in this state.

    ''Did the demon do something to him? No, but he doesn''t have any injuries.'' Luna thought worriedly as she sat down next to her brother.

    She looked at every corner of his body as she tried to look for any marks or injuries, but there was nothing.

    And since she didn''t like to see her brother silent and so "gloomy" she kept trying to get him to say something. But all Ward did was gestures and then remain silent as he stared at the wall.

    Not just the wall, but he kept changing the position of his head and staring at the whole bedroom.

    He seemed to be waiting for something.

    "Right, wait for me here for a while. I''m going to talk to Raquel and I''m also going to bring you some more snacks, okay?" Luna smiled at Ward and stood up, but before she could move away her dress was grabbed.

    Ward''s hand was shaking as he held her back so she wouldn''t leave the bedroom.

    "Do you want me to stay with you?"

    Ward nodded.

    "All right, I''ll stay here. Do you want to lie down? You look a little tired." Luna had already realized that Ward had not slept well during the night, so shey down together with him until he fell asleep.

    It took a while, but finally, he closed his eyes.

    After her brother slept, Lunay next to him as she looked at his innocent face and thought about what to do.

    ''I''m scared.'' Luna murmured as she moved closer to her brother and hugged him.

    ''I''m scared of losing you too, so get back to normal, okay?'' Even though she didn''t know if he was suffering from some illness or something, Luna started to cry.

    Even if he is just scared, she couldn''t control her feelings when she remembered her parents and her friends who were killed. What would happen to her if her brother also ended up dying?

    She doesn''t know if she could go on living.

    ''I don''t even know how I''m managing to live now. Maybe it''s because of him.'' She smiled at her sleeping brother and then gave him a little kiss on his forehead.

    And before she knew it, Luna started to feel sleepy too and ended up sleeping cuddled with her brother.

    ####

    "Hmm?" Luna opened her eyes and found Ward beside her staring at her.

    The first thing she felt was strangeness, but soon she started to get scared about how her brother was looking at her. But still, she didn''t show that she was scared and smiled at him.

    "What time is it?" She stood up and looked out the bedroom window. It waste, maybe it was past lunchtime.

    "Okay, I think I''ll go get us something to eat, all right?" Startled Luna left her room and quickly went down the stairs to the first floor.

    Arriving there, she found a few guests sitting at tables. Many of them were drinking and eating snacks, and others were just chatting.

    But she didn''t mind them and walked over to Raquel.

    "What is it?" Noticing Luna a little frightened approaching, Raquel looked worried.

    "Did something happen to Ward?" She asked as she ced the tray on the counter.

    "He''s acting a little too strange. He stands still while staring at me, it''s scary."

    "Are you afraid of your brother staring at you?

    "You don''t understand what I mean. He''s staring at me so strangely, it''s so strange that I can''t believe that person is Ward."

    "Are you feeling all right? What do you mean by ''This person is not Ward''?"

    "That is Ward, but who is in his body is someone else. Maybe it''s that demon?" Luna scratched her head as she felt her head start to hurt just thinking about it.

    "All right, you need to get some rest. You are worrying too much, there is no demon inside your brother''s body, all right?"

    "I''m sure that''s not Ward! He''s never looked at me like that and he''s never acted so strange before!"

    "All right, all right. I''ll serve you something to eat." Raquel scoffed a little at how Luna was acting and ended up giggling.

    "..." Luna looked at Raquel for a while, but she just pretended she wasn''t listening to anyughter.

    ''I don''t want to go back to the room now, I''m sorry Ward.'' Luna gritted her teeth and sat down at one of the tables. The surrounding guests who had heard Luna''s ''craziness'' wereughing at her.

    But shepletely ignored all of them and could only think of her brother staring at her.

    ''That''s not Ward. I''m sure that''s not him.''

    ####

    Inside the bedroom, Ward felt his consciousness slowly return.

    "What?" he said as he looked around.

    "Where am I, I don''t remember this ce." He began to look around desperately trying to understand where he was.

    "Thest thing I remember was leaving the vige together with my sister... But what happened?" Ward began to search his mind for answers, and after a while, he remembered something.

    "That''s right, we were heading towards town and Will helped me kill some rabbits. After that, we went into town and found a giant rhino man... Who is he?" Ward tried to remember the man''s name, but unfortunately could not.

    "And after that, we came to this inn. And after some things that I can''t remember Iid down to sleep." Ward started to get extremely scared since he couldn''t remember everything that had happened properly.

    He got out of bed and walked towards the door to find his sister, but unfortunately, the door didn''t open.

    "How strange..." He tried to open the door with all his strength.

    "Is it locked? Why did someone lock me in here?" He went back to his bed in frustration and sat up.

    [ Ward, are you okay?]

    "Huh? Will?"

    Hearing Will''s voice, Ward began to smile that his friend was here.

    [ Yes, I''m here ]

    "Good, I thought I were alone. Do you know where my sister went?"

    [ Don''t worry about her, your sister is probably working right now. ]

    "Got it, good."

    [ But why do you care so much about her? ]

    "What do you mean?"

    [ Why do you care so much about your sister? ]

    "She''s part of my family, she''s always helped me... And she''s my only family now. I guess it makes sense that I care about her so much." Ward felt sad as he remembered his parents'' faces. Unfortunately, he had not been able to forget what happened in the vige.

    [ I understand. Since she is your only family, what would you think if she ended up dying? ]

    "What? Are you crazy? Don''t say that."

    [ What about your parentsing back? Wouldn''t that be nice? ]

    "Can my parentse back?"

    [ Sure, but you have to do something for me. If you do that I can bring your parents back, what do you think? ]

    "How? I''ll do anything for that!" Ward excitedly got out of bed and began to smile.

    [ I''ll need to borrow your body for a while, what do you think? ]

    "Borrow my body? But why?

    [ I have a mission to aplish, how about lending me your body? ]

    "But..."

    [ Don''t worry. You''ll still be together with me in your body, you''ll see everything together with me. What do you think? ]

    "I''ll be together with you in my body?"

    [ That''s right. You will be together with me, the only thing you have to do is let me move your body when necessary. And of course, you must obey my orders. ]

    "Wouldn''t that be a kind of very?"

    [ Not at all. We would just be two friends controlling the same body. Isn''t that fun? ]

    "It might be... But my sister would be angry."

    [ Don''t worry about her, I''m sure I''ll make her ept all this. ]

    "You''ll make her ept it? What do you mean?"

    [ You don''t have to worry about the details. Now answer me, do you ept my proposal? Remember that you''ll get your parents back, isn''t that a wonderful proposal? ]

    "..."

    Ward was silent as he thought of an answer, he was very confused whether he should ept this or not.

    What if his friend ended up taking his body forever?

    ''It''s not that I don''t trust him, but....''

 Chapter 215 - 214 - We Become One

    [ So, what do you think of my proposal? ]

    Ward sat down on his bed and began to think about what to say. He was very doubtful whether he should ept this.

    It''s worth it giving up his body to get his parents back? What if his parents didn''te back? What if his parents came back, but he ended up losing control of his body? This scares him.

    Even if he trusts his friend, he still has a bit of mistrust.

    ''Maybe I don''t trust him 100%...'' Ward thought as he smiled, totally ignoring Will''s question.

    [ I''ll let you think for a while, no problem ].

    Hearing Will''s murmur, Ward got up from his bed and took a deep breath. After calming down, he decided to ask Will two important questions.

    "Hey, Will."

    [ Huh? ]

    "You''re not going to try to take my body for yourself, are you?"

    [ Of course not. We''ll control it together. When I''m done with what I have to do, I''ll turn your body over to you again. ]

    "Got it. And my parents? Will theye back as soon as I give you my body?"

    [ It''s not that easy. I can only keep my promise when I finish what I have to do in this world. ]

    "And I can trust you to bring them back?"

    [ You don''t trust me? ]

    "I trust! But..." Ward swallowed dryly and tightened his grip.

    [ Don''t worry, you can trust me, I''ll get your parents back for sure. ]

    "I understand. I''ll think about it some more and give you an answer. How about you talk to me tomorrow?"

    [ No problem, I''ll be waiting for your answer. ]

    After that Will disappeared and Wardy down on the bed and took a deep breath.

    ''Should I ept this? Should I talk to my sister?'' Ward wondered if he should let his sister know about it, but he decided not to. She certainly wouldn''t ept it.

    She doesn''t know Will and she never talked to him. She certainly wouldn''t trust him enough to give her brother''s body to him.

    Even if it was someone she trusted, Ward still believed that his sister would deeply refuse to let something like that happen.

    ''But she''s right, this is dangerous.'' Ward looked up at the ceiling of the bedroom and then began to think about his parents. What would happen if they came back? Wouldn''t that be the coolest thing in the world?

    He could hug his parents again and he could live happily with them.

    ''Looking at it this way, this is a wonderful and dangerous proposition.''

    ####

    "Ward, are you there?" Luna who had finished eating built up some courage to go up to her room. When she reached the door she knocked a few times and called Ward. From inside the bedroom, her brother answered with an excited "Yes".

    Luna who heard this breathed a relieved breath and opened the door.

    "So, how are you feeling?" She approached a little cautiously since she was still worried about what she had seen earlier.

    "I''m fine, just a little sleepy."

    "But haven''t you had enough sleep? You should get out for a while and walk around town. What do you think about doing that with me? I was thinking we could go out for dinner today."

    "Do you have any money? I thought I spent it all on my clothes."

    "I borrowed some money from Raquel..."

    "You just started working and you''re already taking your paycheck in advance?" Ward smiled at his sister. And realizing that her brother had started acting normal, Luna smiled happily.

    "All right, let''s go out to eat. Quick, go wash your face."

    "Okay, okay." Ward got up and went to the bathroom.

    Then that, Luna inside the room sat on the bed and breathed a relieved breath.

    ''It looks like he''s back to normal, but I need to pay close attention to the way he''s acting. I''ll also try to talk to him about itter, maybe he knows what happened.''

    Luna thought and then smiled at Warding out of the bathroom with a wet face.

    After Ward dried his face, Luna took off the apron she was still wearing and remained only in her dress. Reaching the first floor, Raquel looked at Ward while analyzing him, because of this the boy hid behind Luna.

    "Why are you staring at him so much?" Luna gestured a few times so that Raquel wouldn''t say anything strange.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I was a little worried about him. You overslept, you know? I thought you might have gotten sick." Raquel moved closer to Ward and stroked his head.

    Ward a little embarrassed tried to pull away, but unfortunately, he couldn''t escape Raquel''s hand.

    "Okay, we''re going out to dinner tonight, so you don''t have to wait for us."

    "Sure, have a nice dinner."

    After saying goodbye to Raquel, the two walked down the main street until they found a restaurant that looked nice and wasn''t too expensive. Fortunately, there were plenty of restaurants.

    Many of them were full, but others were empty.

    Luna and Ward chose a restaurant that appeared to be middle-ss, where ordinary citizens were eating.

    After sitting down at the table, they were served by a beautiful woman wearing a brown apron just like Luna''s. And after they finished eating, they went back to the inn.

    "What''s happening? You don''t look happy," Luna said to Ward as she walked into the bedroom.

    "I''m just sleepy."

    "It''s okay, you can go to sleep now. It''s already dark outside."

    "Okay..." Ward threw himself on the bed and then took a deep breath looking extremely tired. Before lying down, Luna looked at him for a while looking worried.

    ''He was acting normal during dinner. I wonder what happened to him this morning and this afternoon?'' Luna couldn''t understand how her brother had gotten into that state.

    And when she asked him, the only answer he gave was "I talked too much with Will during the night and ended up not sleeping very well."

    Of course, Luna didn''t believe anything like that.

    Of course,ck of sleep can drive a person "crazy" or make a person have nightmares. But still, it was something that didn''t make much sense.

    ''I hope he wakes up tomorrow acting normal.'' Lunay down and didn''t take long to sleep.

    Ward on his bed, on the other hand, kept his eyes open waiting for a good opportunity to call for his friend.

    ####

    "Hey, Will." Ward sat up in his bed in the dark and called out for his friend. Beside him, he could see his sister''s bed which was being illuminated by moonlight today. His sister was sleeping peacefully in silence.

    [ What? ]

    "I thought about the proposal you made to me this afternoon."

    [ So, what did you decide? ]

    "..." Ward was silent for a while and clenched his fist as he closed his eyes. He was feeling extremely nervous now even though he had already made a decision.

    He looked at his sister once again and felt his heart palpitate.

    ''Should I ept this? But my sister''s sad expression...'' As they went out to dinner, Ward could see the real state his sister was in.

    She was not well.

    ''If I bring my parents back, surely my sister will feel better.'' He thought as he finally opened his mouth to answer Will.

    "I have decided that I will lend my body. But in return, you will have to bring my parents back."

    [ Sure, no problem. ]

    With a cheerful tone, Will replied to Ward.

    "All right. Can you wait until tomorrow so I can say goodbye to my sister first?"

    [ But didn''t I tell you we''re going to be together? You don''t have to say goodbye to her. ]

    "..." Ward looked at his sister for a while. Then he approached her bed and leaned close to her.

    He moved closer to his sister''s face and kissed her on her cheek.

    ''If I disappear for any reason, just know that I''ll always be here, okay?''

    Ward turned away from Luna''s bed andy down on his bed.

    "All right, you do that."

    [ Sure. ]

    Ward closed his eyes and pretended that nothing was happening.

    From the shadow in the corner of the bedroom, a small shadow appeared and walked towards Ward''s bed quickly. The small shadow climbed up the bed and then climbed on top of Ward.

    Ward felt something on top of him, so he began to tremble in fright. But still, he did not open his eyes and remained still without uttering a word.

    ''Please. I want to see my parents again in the future.'' Thinking this Ward felt his chest being torn in two. He felt his chest being torn, but he felt no pain.

    But it was ufortable, he felt as if someone had pierced his chest and was getting inside his body.

    [ All right, now I''ve joined with the part of me that was inside you.. Sleep peacefully and tomorrow when you wake up you can have fun with me. ]

 Chapter 216 - 215 - The Beginning Of Everything.

    Ward slept and only a few secondster his eyes suddenly opened. His once clear eyes were now dark, but they were still glowing amidst the darkness.

    He stood up slowly as he moved his hands and legs, analyzing how his body acted. And with a smile, he walked towards Luna''s bed in front of him.

    Taking slow steps, seemingly not really knowing what he was doing.

    ''This is strange, I can''t control this body very well yet. He''s also taller than I''m used to. It''s weird to walk.''

    Ward began to walk around the bedroom.

    ''All right, I think I can get used to it. Master, what do I do now?''

    [ First, approach the girl and ce your hand on her head. Do everything slowly so that she doesn''t wake up. ]

    ''Okay.'' Walking with a little difficulty, he approached Luna''s bed. When he approached, she stirred a little, but her eyes did not open.

    Carefully, he brought his small hand up to Luna''s head.

    ''And now?''

    [ Leave the rest to me ].

    After those words, Ward''s hand began to release a kind of ck smoke that was directly entering Luna''s head. And after a few seconds, the smoke disappeared.

    [ Everything is ready. ]

    ''What did you do to her?''

    [ I just messed with her mind a little ]

    ''Did you make her forget that her parents were killed?''

    [ No. I just made her ept "Ward''s" new way of acting and also made her believe some things. ]

    ''Can you exin everything to me?''

    [ It''s simple. Now she remembers ''Will'' is a normal person only a little ugly. She totally forgot about her grotesque and disgusting appearance. ]

    ''It hurts my feelings.''

    [ Well, I had to make her forget that you are a demon... Now back to the point, I made her believe that she had a conversation with her brother. ]

    ''What kind of conversation?''

    [ I made her ept your brother''s n to steal the king''s throne. I also "told" her to trust her brother and help him in everything. ]

    ''Wasn''t that too simple?''

    [ Of course, humans have a rather weak mind. ]

    [ Now also take care of my children. Don''t worry, this little girl called Luna already knows about them too. ]

    After those words, Ward''s body began to shake uncontrobly in the middle of the bedroom. And while his body was shaking, chains and more chains were being thrown out of his body.

    The chains began to rotate all over the bedroom. The chains threw the closet to the floor and the walls were damaged.

    ''Hey, hey, master! This is making too much of a mess, everyone is going to wake up!''

    [ Don''t worry about it, just kill them all ].

    ''Are you crazy?''

    Ward kept looking at those chains in front of him. The chains that were getting "calmer" started toe together and began to form the body of arge ck armor.

    And after one was formed, more chains came out, forming several other armors that appeared in the middle of the bedroom.

    Since the room was small, it became quite cramped.

    And with the weight of the armors, the floor, which was made of wood, could not take the weight and copsed, so everything fell to the first floor exactly where Raquel''s room was.

    Raquel, who had woken up earlier because of the noise, was taken by surprise when the ceiling of her beloved inn copsed on her head. Without much time to react, she used what little experience she had to create protection over her head.

    Fortunately, she was able to protect herself.

    "What the fuck is this?" But soon after opening her eyes and looking into her room, besides the scattered wood and her broken furniture, she could see eightrge armor along with little Ward who was carrying his sister on hisp.

    "Hey, Ward? What''s that?" She stood up with her legs shaking.

    Raquel tried to call out for Ward, but the boy just ignored her.

    "You..." And the instant she tried to say anything else, a chain that protruded from Ward''s body grabbed the frightened Raquel''s neck.

    Watching this happen without any emotion in his gaze, Ward remained silent as the chaining out of his body ripped off Raquel''s head with great ease.

    The muscr body of the woman/man fell on the floor already lifeless while her fingers made a single movement probably caused by spasms.

    [ Everyone is awake now, go and kill them all quickly. You can use these armors as you like. Also, mess with your friend Ward''s head a bit because I''m sure we''ll have problems. ]

    ''Don''t worry, if it''s up to me Ward won''t do anything to harm us.''

    Will who was using Ward''s body smiled as he gave the instructions to the armors.

    ''''Kill everyone inside the inn and then kill everyone inside this town'''' He said with a childish voice.

    "Hm?"

    Luna in his arms opened her eyes after hearing her brother''s voice.

    "You woke up?" Will/Ward was a little afraid about how Luna would react in this situation.

    "Ward? What are you doing?"

    "I''m just killing the people of this town. It will be necessary so that we can steal the throne and take over the country."

    "I understand. But should you be doing this? Our parents wouldn''t like something like that..." Luna said with a sad expression.

    "Don''t worry about it. Once we take over the country, you''re in for a big surprise."

    "..."

    Luna smiled at Ward.

    And Ward smiled at her, too.

    But the two were smiling for different reasons.

    Luna was smiling because she was supporting her brother and that is important to her.

    Ward was smiling because he was seeing that Luna''s mind had been changed.

    ####

    Only a few hours had passed, the city had already be ruins in a short time. Buildings were destroyed, people were easily killed, and what was left was only a trail of destruction.

    And inside Ward''s head, everything was being manipted the way Will wanted it.

    Will talked to Ward in his mind, messed with his memories, and in a short time, Ward''s old personality hadpletely disappeared. A happy boy? There was no such thing.

    A gentle boy? That was gone, he was just a wicked boy who at most liked his sister.

    His parents? He didn''t seem to care about their return anymore, he had transformed. Will smiled proudly using Ward''s body when he realized that the boy had copied his personality.

    ''Was I tricked?'' Ward never got to think that. He couldn''t because he was being kept under Will''s control the whole time.

    And Luna next to Ward was still keeping her usual gentle personality, she loved her brother very much. The one problem is that she remained against the usurpation of the throne that her brother wanted to do.

    Deep down she believed that it was not a good idea, that it would end up in trouble, and that her parents would never ept something like that.

    But for some reason, she couldn''t say anything about it for Ward.

    She had to follow her brother, help him, do what he asked.

    ''Why am I doing this?'' She never thought that either because for her it was the right thing to do.

    In her mind, even if people died, if people suffered, if her brother did terrible things, she still had to support him.

    She asked a single question.

    "That ugly dwarf, who was it?"

    Ward who heard that question was a little sad but just answered honestly.

    "That''s Will, my friend that I talk to."

    "Ah, so that''s him. I thought you were crazy."

    "Urgh."

    "I was also quite surprised by his disappearance and the appearance of these armors. They make me a little afraid."

    "Don''t worry. They won''t hurt you since they are my subordinates and will obey me independently of the order I give."

    "That''s good to hear.."

    After the destruction of the city and the death of known people, Ward and Luna marched towards the capital of Beastled along with their eight armors.

    And Ward who had his personality and mind changed seemed not to care what he was doing. Even if he regained some of his consciousness, he still acted the way Will wanted.

    Now they had be one.

    [ My congrattions, Ferso, now I leave the rest to you ].

    ''Wait, master! Aren''t you going to keep in talking with me to help me?''

    [ Of course not. I will leave these armors for you to take care of and you will use them to do what I asked. ]

    ''Will you appear again in the future?''

    [ When you fulfill my order, I will visit you again or send someone to pick you up. ]

    ''That''s fine. Don''t worry, me and my friend Ward will be able toplete your n. We just have to destroy as many countries as we can, right?''

    [ First, destroy Southlein. Later you''ll be free to destroy the other countries. ]

    ''Alright.''

    As they marched toward the capital, Ward/Will kept a smile on their faces as they thought about the fun that was toe.

 Chapter 217 - 216 - Social Class.

    A few days passed and the capital could already be seen.

    Outside, some humans and beastmens using carriages were lining up to enter the capital.

    Ward and Luna approached and went straight to the gate without bothering to get in line. The merchants, residents, and adventurers in line gave the two who were passing in front of them a frown.

    But they said nothing, for right behind Ward and Luna, eight armors were silently following them.

    Everyone who looked at the armors soon looked away because of fear.

    Ignoring this, Ward and Luna approached the gate.

    "Excuse me," Ward said to the guard who at the moment was searching one of the carriages.

    "What? Urgh..." The first thing the guard did was reply in a rude way, but soon after he saw the armors behind Ward and Luna he swallowed dryly and became paralyzed with fear.

    The other guards nearby also looked frightened.

    Two of them who nearby ran into the capital apparently to warn someone about this.

    "Can wee in?" Ward said dismissively.

    The guard swallowed dryly and started looking at Ward and the armors trying to find a proper answer. After building up some courage he decided to open his mouth to speak.

    "I''m sorry, but those guys over there won''t be allowed in." He pointed at the armors while sweating.

    "Why not?" Ward looked angrily at the guard. The guard who received his gaze turned away a little. He was feeling horrible that he was being bullied by a child, but since he didn''t want to die today, he had to treat him with respect.

    "They are very big and scary. The locals will be scared and you won''t be able to get into an inn with them either." The guard smiled.

    "Got it. So I guess they can stay outside the capital? Right?" Ward looked at the eight armors and they all nodded positively.

    "Right..."

    "So how do we get in? Do we need to pay a fee? We don''t have an ID or anything." The guard kept looking at the eight armors walking away.

    Because of this, he had be a little distracted.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you!"

    "Ah, you don''t need a fee, we just need to search you to see that you don''t have anything dangerous."

    "You can touch me, but don''t you dare touch my sister."

    "Ward..." Luna standing next to Ward looked a little worried, but she was happy that her brother wanted to protect her in this way.

    "Okay, I won''t touch her." The guard began to search Ward and began to feel very bad that he was doing this to such a small child. But it was his job, so he did it carefully.

    This went on for almost a minute.

    "It''s all right, you can go in now. If you need information you can go to the guard post, and if you are looking for a work I rmend the adventurers guild."

    "Right, right, thank you." Ignoring the guard, Ward entered the capital along with Luna.

    When he entered, he found the soldiers who rushed inside. Apparently, they were just scared. Ward looked at them and smiled. The guards could do nothing but remain silent.

    "Right, we picked up quite a bit of money in that town. We''ll stay at some inn for today and tomorrow I''ll go to the castle. I''ll do everything quickly, understand?"

    "Sure." Luna smiled at Ward and then followed him down the big main street of the capital of Beastled.

    Unlike Southlein, the street was not so long and the castle ahead was just a mansion, but still not a small town.

    But one aspect very simr to the capital of Southlein and all the towns was arge number of inns, stores, and restaurants on the main street. So it was very easy for Ward and Luna to find an inn and stay there.

    They chose the inn next to the guild that seemed to be of the highest quality.

    Then they entered and were greeted with some strange looks, but no one dared to speak to them other than the hostess of the inn who was a rather kind woman with the stereotype of "Onee-san"

    After they went up to the second floor of the inn and entered the room with two beds, the two of them threw themselves on their beds and had already prepared for bed.

    ''Haaa~~ That body gets tired fast. Ward, you should be more active.''

    ####

    "So you guys can do it," Ward said as he watched one of the armors in front of him.

    "Yes, we can hide in its shadow, it''s quite convenient."

    "Got it. But what should I call you? The master told me to look after you guys, but I don''t know your names." Ward sat on his bed and looked at therge armor in the middle of the room.

    While Luna was downstairs finishing her breakfast, he wanted to take the opportunity to talk to the armors.

    "You can call me number 1."

    "Number 1? The others have a number too?"

    "Exactly. They are all my dear brothers. They all have a number just like me. I will tell you the numberster when we are in everyone''s presence."

    "Hmmm, got it. And which of you is the strongest?"

    "I am the strongest because I am number 1."

    "I understand. The number 8 is the weakest?"

    "More or less."

    "Got it. But what do you think we should do now? Should I release you guys in the middle of the capital and cause an uproar? Or should we steal the throne in secret?"

    "I don''t know."

    "You''re useless, aren''t you? But at least you''re strong."

    "I''m sorry about that."

    "Don''t worry, you can hide now. I think I will go to the mansion by myself and then I will call you guys. But first I have to figure out how to get inside the mansion of the king..."

    "Okay, if you need help I''ll be here."

    "All right, just disappear."

    After that little conversation, Luna came into the bedroom and Ward had a little talk with her. Although Luna was against it at first, it was decided that Ward would enter the king''s mansion alone.

    He had to calm Luna down because she couldn''t stop saying that he would be killed if he was caught.

    "It''s not so easy for them to catch me. And if they catch me, I have the armors to help me, isn''t that great?"

    Luna was calmer now, but she still felt a little worried.

    But since Ward didn''t want to hear Luna''sints, he quickly left the inn and left her there alone. Luna wanted to go with him at all costs, but Ward refused to let that happen.

    She would be in the way.

    So he gave an order for her to stay inside the inn for the rest of the day. Luna could do nothing but ept it.

    ####

    "So that''s the king''s mansion... It''s pretty big." Ward stopped in front of the mansion and looked up. Since it didn''t have a protective wall like it normally would have to, the main street led straight into the mansion''s garden.

    But even without a wall, guards were spread all over the ce.

    And some of the guards were keeping an eye on Ward since he hade closer more than he should have. Ward who noticed this stepped back.

    ''What do we have here? Only residential neighborhoods? Did the king have the nerve to let simple residential neighborhoods be built next to his mansion?'' Ward turned away and started walking around.

    In front of the mansion was the main street where most of the people, stores, and traffic were located.

    On the right and left sides of the King''s mansion, there were residential neighborhoods where most of the buildings were constructed of wood and were not in very good condition.

    Ward walked around these neighborhoods for some time. Although the quality of life didn''t seem very good and the alleys and streets looked shabby, the people seemed quite happy and seemed to be enjoying life.

    ''They don''t even mind the king living in a luxurious mansion next to them. They are used to living in a deplorable way.'' Ward looked disgusted with such a social ss difference in this country.

    ''But it''s okay, that doesn''t matter to me.'' Leaving the residential neighborhoods, he finally arrived at a ce where some mansions were built. Unlike the king''s mansion, it had walls around the mansions.

    ''It seems they are afraid of being robbed, whereas the king doesn''t seem to care much about it.'' Ward didn''t quite understand what was going on in the king''s head, but he didn''t care about that and went to the main street again.

    ''So, how do I get in here? It doesn''t look like it''s going to be that simple.'' Ward looked at the king''s mansion again. The only thing he had to do was to get inside without being seen.

    After that, everything would be simple.

    ''Hm, do I still have a little ess to my magic? I used it to kill the rabbits before, maybe I can use it somehow here.''

    Ward walked towards a dirty, dark alley where no one could see him and then tried to use some of his magic.

    ''Last time I had a little help from the master, but it looks like I can still use it.. I think I can do that.''

 Chapter 218 - 217 - Invasion.

    Ward looked at his hand that was releasing a ck smoke and built up the courage to approach the king''s mansion again. But of course, he didn''t go to the main door of the mansion.

    He walked around the mansion under the eyes of a few guards until he reached the back.

    In the back, the guard was quite weak and the number of people on the streets was small. Mainly because there were several mansions around and it was considered a noble neighborhood.

    It was the only ce where mansions existed.

    ''Right, how do I do this? I remember being able to use a spell to make someone faint, but do I have enough magic for that?'' Ward was worried.

    Your magic would it be strong enough to affect all the guards nearby? Would they stay unconscious long enough?

    ''Well, I just need to test it. But if it doesn''t work I''ll need to release the armors right here. Since there aren''t many residents around here I don''t think it''s a problem.'' Ward plucked up courage and moved a little closer.

    Two guards with dog ears on their heads who were wearing rather precarious armor approached Ward.

    "You can''t get that close. Where is your mother? Are you lost?" One of the guards asked looking quite calm. Although he was calm, hispanion next to him seemed rather impatient.

    "Just kick this brat away from here. We need to suggest to the king that a wall be built around the mansion. I can''t stand keeping the residents away like this. It gets tiring, you know."

    The man said a little discouraged and then turned to walk away.

    "All right, where''s your mom? I can help you look for her if you''re lost. You can''t stay too close to the mansion. If the king sees you he might suggest we arrest you, and I don''t want to arrest such a cute little kid."

    He smiled at Ward, but Ward still had the same expression as always.

    ''All right, I think I''m ready.'' The man who kept smiling at Ward, and trying to get him to say something was suddenly taken aback by a movement of Ward''s hand.

    "What?" With a surprised voice, he stepped back a little as he drew his sword.

    "You are not a child." Those were thest words of the gentle guard before he fell unconscious to the ground causing a loud metal sound.

    "What is it?" The other guard turned to look at his friend.

    He looked and saw his friend lying on the floor unconscious. But before he could say anything, his consciousness was taken over by Ward''s magic.

    And so all the guards began to be swallowed by Ward''s ck aura and fell unconscious.

    Some nearby residents who passed by were also affected by the magic and ended up fainting in the middle of the street.

    But without caring, Ward smiled satisfied and soon after ran towards one of the windows.

    "It''s locked, damn it. But I think I can break it in." Ward used his magic and what little strength he had to punch the wood of the window. Fortunately, the ss was not broken.

    The window lock was ripped off and produced a loud sound, but since all the nearby guards were unconscious, Ward enter the mansion with ease without being disturbed.

    "That, it worked. It was simpler than I thought. Having a childlike appearance helps with some things." He felt a huge urge to jump for happiness because of his childish way of acting that came from Ward''s mindset.

    But he controlled himself and just walked into towards the door.

    "And what room is that? It looks like they just keep useless objects around here." Ward looked around after approaching the door.

    It was a small room of about 10 square meters. The room was filled with old wooden objects that were broken.

    "All right, whatever. Now you guys can appear." Before opening the door, Ward called out to the eight armors to emerge from their shadow that was created by the lighting in through the room''s window.

    Even if it is a small shadow, the armors were still there.

    "All right. What I want you guys to do is this. Try to overpower all the guards inside this mansion, whoever doesn''t want to obey, just kill them. Got it?"

    "Yes sir."

    "I don''t know everyone''s number yet and I won''t know how to differentiate you guys very well, so I want number 1 tomand everything."

    "Sure, I''ll do that."

    "And of course, don''t forget to kill the queen, princesses, and the authorities around here. The prime minister and other important nobles should be inside this mansion at the moment. Kill all of them but the king."

    "You don''t want us to kill the king?"

    "No, I want you guys to lock him up for now."

    "Right."

    "Oh, and don''t touch the maids, they are probably working here forcibly or for money, they won''t do anything against me. And I''ll also be able to have fun with some of themter."

    "All right."

    After that little conversation, Ward opened the door and the eight armors left the room.

    "What? Who are you?" After the armors left, a guard''s voice could already be heard by Ward. From his voice, the guard sounded surprised and also very frightened.

    But since he didn''t surrender, he was killed by one of the armors.

    Then the great massacre inside the mansion began.

    ####

    Inside the mansion, the eight armors walked down the main corridor while trying to force the guards to surrender.

    But with an inestimable level of respect or perhaps fear of the king, the guards were not surrendering and were being killed by the armors.

    Within minutes the number of guards in the mansion had halved.

    The guards outside had also rushed into the mansion, causing a great stir outside. But no one seemed to know exactly what was going on.

    Some believed that it was an invasion and that everything would be solved quickly. And other residents believed that something more serious had happened. Something that threatened the life of the king of the country.

    But none of them knew exactly what was going on inside.

    "Haaa~~ Looks like I won''t be getting many soldiers to stand with me." Ward followed the armors and looked at the bodies of the guards down the corridors, grieving for their lives.

    They would be very useful as guards when he took over the throne, but unfortunately, they didn''t seem to want that.

    "Hey, number 1, what about the maids? I don''t see any of them." Ward asked the armors while they finished killing another group of soldiers.

    "I found some of them and I asked them to hide. Probably the maids are hiding somewhere in the mansion."

    "Got it. I hope they don''t try to escape."

    "Don''t worry about that, I made things very clear."

    After saying that, the armor used a sword he had created to cut one of the soldiers in half with ease.

    Most of the guards were killing themselves. Only a small portion of them had already surrendered and was being monitored by one of the armors.

    "All right, it''s almost finished. But you guys have to take care of the queen and the princesses quickly because they might call for reinforcements." Ward said and then walked towards the armors.

    "Right. One of my brothers will go after the queen and the princesses, it should be easy to find them. They are probably hiding somewhere inside the mansion along with the king and some more important people."

    "Yes. Send four of your brothers to search all over the mansion. We can''t let them escape. Also, look for any secret passages that exist in this ce, maybe they are already far away from the mansion."

    "Right."

    After that, the armors split into groups.

    Armor number 1 had continued beside Ward along with two other armors.

    4 armors had gone after the queen, princesses, king, and other influential people who were hiding inside the mansion. And only one armor was keeping an eye on a group of guards who had surrendered.

    "It''s all going well, now I just need to sit and wait for the armors to find the king and the others for me." Ward walked the blood-soiled corridor while he followed armor number 1 to where the king''s throne stood.

    In a few minutes walking, they arrived there. They met some guards on the way who thankfully turned themselves in and were escorted to the same room that the other imprisoned guards were in.

    "This room is quite luxurious," Ward said as he entered the throne room. Inside the room there was no one, so Ward was able to enter without any problems and calmly sat down on the king''s throne.

    "We haven''t caught the king yet but I guess we can say that this is MY COUNTRY now, right?" Ward started tough happily as he looked at the three armors kneeling in front of him.

    ''Alright, after the others are caught or killed, I will bring my sister to the mansion. Then I can give her a good position in the country. I will also have to go after other people to work for me.''

    Ward sighed.

    ''I still have a lot of work ahead of me until I can finally dere war against Southlein.''

 Chapter 219 - 218 - King, Queen And Princesses.

    "All right. Everybody be quiet." The soldier said as he looked directly at the only door to a dark room inside the king''s mansion.

    "Who do you think you are to give me orders?" The king who heard his words found him a bit arrogant, but the soldier didn''t care. He was trembling and looking directly at the door while keeping his sword in his hand.

    His somewhat old iron armor waspletely sweaty inside because of his nervousness.

    "Mom, I''m scared."

    "Me too."

    The two twin princesses who had tiger/cat ears above their heads hugged the queen with all their might. The queen bent down and hugged both of them to calm them down.

    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." She said as she tried to remain calm.

    The king who watched that scene clicked his tongue and turned to look at the door.

    But after five minutes had passed, footsteps could be hearding from the other side of the door. They were heavy and loud footsteps that caused a terror to everyone inside the room.

    The prime minister and the nobles behind the king, queen, and princesses were almost pissing themselves because of the sheer terror and nervousness they were feeling.

    But with nowhere to run, they all remained silent and listened intently to the heavy footsteps on the other side of the door. Everyone was practically holding their breath.

    But it didn''t take long for despair to start taking over the small dark room in which everyone was hiding.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    As if the thing was sniffing them, the footsteps wereing towards the door that was supposed to be a secret passage.

    This was supposed to be a secret passage, but the thing knew they were there.

    The queen who realized the approach of the armor hugged her two daughters. The two little girls trembled in her hands as she too struggled to remain calm.

    The king a little further ahead was terrified but was doing everything he could to stay calm because of his family and his subordinates. But his greatest desire there was to run away.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    And when they felt the presence of that thing right in front of the door.

    Knock~~ knock~~ knock~~

    Three short knocks were made.

    Everyone inside the room stopped breathing for a moment, but soon after, pandemonium broke out at the back of the room.

    "I DON''T WANT TO DIE!"

    "GET ME OUT OF HERE!"

    The nobles in the back started screaming desperately, scaring the two princesses who started crying in the arms of their mother.

    And while all thismotion was going on.

    BOOM~~

    The door was broken with a single punch.

    The door fell on the soldier in front of the king and was held by him.

    "Damn it" The soldier used his arm to push the door away. But as he did so, he found a swording towards his neck

    "You son of a bitch, I''m not going to die that easily." But the soldier who was quite focused raised his sword and blocked the sword from the armor.

    His hands were shaking because of the strength of the armor, but he still managed to block it.

    The armor that had its sword blocked used its right leg to hit the soldier directly in the waist.

    As the soldier continued to be pressed by the armor''s sword, he could not get his sword out and use it to block this new attack

    His only option to avoid being hit was to run away to get away from the armor.

    "Damn." But realizing that he had left the way clear for the armor to approach the king, he ran towards the armor and swung his sword.

    But with ease and with just one hand, the soldier''s sword was blocked.

    "Do something! Aren''t you supposed to be the strongest soldier around here?" Seeing the soldier unable to do anything against the armor, the king began to grow impatient.

    "Tsk, whatever, let''s get out of here fast." The king said to the queen and princesses. They decided to leave while the soldier kept the armor busy.

    "Don''t do that, you idiot, there''s more of them!!!" The soldier who saw everyone leaving the room began to scream desperately as he attacked the armor with all his might.

    But the armor that seemed quite calm before, decided to take the battle seriously for a moment.

    And because of this, the soldier''s armor was pierced with just one swift movement. His chest was pierced by the armor''s ck sword. The soldier spat out arge amount of blood while clenching his teeth.

    Tlin~~~

    Tlin~~~

    And while the armor''s sword was held in his chest, he used all his remaining strength to swing his sword towards the armor''s head.

    "So that''s it, I never had a chance to win against you." He smiled.

    "But before I die can I ask you a favor? Don''t touch the princesses and the queen. It''s not their fault the king is the trash he is."

    The armor looked at the man and continued in silence.

    The man stared at the armor and dropped his sword to the ground as his body ran out of strength.

    Seeing this the armor removed the sword from the soldier''s chest.

    "Please..." The soldier said again as he fell to the ground lifeless.

    "Mama, he''s been killed."

    "Mommy, I''m scared."

    The two princesses who were still inside the room along with the armor and the soldier''s body began to cry desperately as they hugged the queen.

    "Damn it, why can''t we leave?!!!!" And at the same time the king was desperately trying to open the door of the room they were in, but the door would not open at all.

    The nobles tried to help him, but the door would not open at all.

    "My brothers are already on the other side of the door. Even if youe out, you will be killed." The armor said something for the first time.

    "Fuck! Why the hell are you doing this? What have we done to you?" The king shouted at the armor, but the armor remained silent.

    "Speak something!" The king shouted again.

    "Shut up, Jawmo!" The queen shouted as she hugged her two daughters

    "Just shut your mouth! Don''t you see that we have no chance of getting out of here alive if we keep acting like this! Look at how our daughters are doing!"

    The two princesses were hugging the queen while crying and their bodies were shaking.

    "Tsk, you think I care about that?! I just want to get out of this ce alive!" The king replied, leaving the queen extremely shocked.

    The queen who heard this did not seem to believe the words that wereing out of her husband''s mouth. She hugged the two princesses and remained silent.

    At the same time, with a quick movement of the armor, the king felt his whole body tremble. Without having time to react, his neck was grabbed and the king was lifted.

    Everyone around walked away startled.

    "You are a despicable guy."

    The armor said to the king. But the man with the tiger''s ears didn''t say anything. His throat was being constricted, so he couldn''t say anything.

    "I''m going to kill those three right there in front of you. It''s all right?" The armor eased the grip on the king''s neck to listen to his answer.

    "If you let me go you can do whatever you want with them, just let me out of here." He said in a loud voice so that everyone could hear. The queen who heard all that felt her heart being broken into pieces.

    The princesses who didn''t quite know how to react stayed hugging the queen as they cried in silence.

    The nobles and the prime minister also couldn''t believe that the king was offering his family as a sacrifice to get out of this ce alive.

    "Can I do that?" The armor asked the king again.

    "Sure, you can kill them! But you have to let me get out of here alive, understand?"

    The armor looked at the king and thought for a while.

    "Right." He replied.

    "Wait! Please, my daughters!" The queen who was previously controlling herself began to cry as she begged. Without caring about it, the armor slowly approached the three.

    The queen was crouched down and embraced with her two daughters. Then just one swift movement of the armor''s sword would be enough to cut and kill all three at the same time.

    "Please... Please..." The queen clutched her two daughters'' bodies and closed her eyes as she cried and begged.

    "Mommy, waaaaaa" One of the princesses began to scream and cry loudly as she was hugged by her mother.

    "Please!!!" The queen looked up and could see the armor approaching carrying her sword in her hand.

    "Please kill me but not kill my daughters. I''ll do anything you want, please! I beg you!" The queen began to beg even more when she realized that the armor was already preparing to cut them off.

    "I''m sorry." Normally none of the eight armors do apologize or feel bad for killing someone. Mostly because of their personalities and backgrounds.

    But this particr armor apologized.. But at the same time, he swung his sword.

 Chapter 220 - 219 - Will You Be The New King?

    The armor swung her sword and the queen closed her eyes as she hugged her daughters and trembled with fear.

    In thosest seconds that she thought were her and her daughters''st seconds of life, she said only a few words.

    "It''s okay." She said to her two daughters who desperately clung to her with their little icy bodies and who were trembling endlessly.

    But something strange happened. Seconds passed and the queen still felt no pain. But still, she kept her eyes closed because she was still very frightened.

    She kept her eyes closed until she heard a single scream.

    GAAAAA~

    It was a cry of pain mixed with a strange moan. She knew that voice well, it was her husband''s voice.

    Because of this, she opened her eyes quickly and looked desperately to where her husband was before. When she opened her eyes, it widened in the same instant at the horrible sight she had.

    Her husband had been cut and the top part of his body was on the ground while his mouth was still moving to try to say something. Her husband''s eyes were still looking directly at her even though he was lifeless.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAH~~" Because of this the queen shouted loud enough for the people outside the mansion to hear. The armor looked at the woman in confusion as he approached.

    "DON''T COME NEAR ME!" She shouted to the armor as she put her two daughters'' faces on her breasts so they wouldn''t see the king''s body.

    But even though they couldn''t see everything, they seemed to have an idea of what had happened, then they began to cry desperately.

    "That man wanted me to kill you and your daughters, so I killed him. He''s a coward." The armor turned and looked at the king''s body lying on the ground.

    "..." The queen continued to cry silently and said nothing. She just looked at him angrily, as if it wanted to kill him. The armor didn''t understand that way of acting.

    That man had practically sacrificed her and her daughters, why is she so angry? Was this all love? That made no sense in the armor''s mind. That man is a coward and deserved to die.

    Why after everything he said did the queen still feel sad that he died? Maybe she is as "rotten" as he is?

    "All right, I''m giving you the chance to leave here with your daughters. But don''t let my other brothers and the master see you." The armor said and then looked to the first minister and the nearby nobles.

    ''Hmm, who should be the new king? I need to choose someone who looks like the old one. Does my master know what the king looks like? I can tell you that the king killed himself if I have to.''

    The prime minister and the nobles who got the look of the armor approaching began to scream desperately as they tried to open the door to escape from that ce. But unfortunately, the door was locked.

    ''''Please, I''ll give you money, I''ll give you anything. How about it? I can get a job for you as a knight." An old man with cat ears knelt on the floor and began to beg.

    The armor looked at him for a while as he pretended to be thinking about his proposal.

    Because of this, the other nobles also began to make proposals to the armor hoping that he would ept any of them.

    "I''ll let you have my title of nobility, how about it?"

    "I''ll give you my mansion, you can have my concubines, you can have everything I have, please!"

    They started making absurd proposals that surely a person would normally ept without a second thought.

    But the armor just looked at those frightened "animals" and smiled in his mind.

    ''They are as disgusting as that king.'' He looked at the king''s body cut in half on the ground. Then he clenched the hilt of his sword and approached the first man who had proposed.

    "Can you give me money? Is that it?" The armor asked.

    Because of this, the man could see a ray of hope.

    "Yes, I''ll give you as much money as it takes!" He said while shaking his head several times and smiling. Of course, he was still kneeling at the foot of the armor as if he were a helpless animal.

    "Hmmm, I understand. But unfortunately, I don''t have much need to have money for now. I don''t even see a use for it." Saying this, the armor increased the glow inside its helmet and looked at the man.

    The nobleman fell backward as he pissed himself and shouted.

    "No, please." At the moment he had his back to the wall and was begging for his life. But regardless the armor slowly walked towards him.

    The nobleman tried to get up to try to escape somehow, but before he could get out, the sword from the armor pierced his belly and hit the wall just behind him.

    The armor''s sword also pierced the wall.

    The nobleman was trapped in the wall by the armor sword as he struggled and shouted.

    But only a few seconds passed before he fell silent and fainted.

    The other nobles who realized that the armor didn''t care about money, started to make other proposals, but none of the proposals caught the armor''s attention.

    "I will not die here!" As the armor walked towards the group of 6 nobles who were scared, one of the nobles started to run towards the window of the room.

    "We are on the third floor, you already know what will happen if you jump, don''t you?!" Another noble shouted to try to warn him but to no avail. The nobleman jumped out the window and broke the wood and ss.

    He started screaming desperately as he fell.

    And after less than 3 seconds, the sound of him crashing against the ground could be heard along with ast cry of pain.

    "That idiot!" The same nobleman who had warned his friend gritted his teeth.

    "Do you guys want to try to run away too?" The armor pointed his sword at the window.

    The nobles looked at the window and then looked at each other.

    But none of them dared to do something like that idiot nobleman. The armor just sighed and hurried his steps.

    The nobles who were almost 10 meters away on the other side of the room were suddenly taken by surprise.

    Two of the nobles who were further ahead had their heads cut off with one movement and died before they could even feel pain. The other three remaining nobles stared in terror at this scene.

    They started screaming desperately as they ran around, but since the armor had already lost too much time in this little "game" he decided to hurry things up a bit.

    He quickly ran after one of the nobles and drove his sword into his back. The nobleman fell to the ground and agonized before dying.

    After this, another noble was caught and received a single punch to the face. His face waspletely smashed and he slumped against the wall of the room. He did feel a lot of pain and agony before he died.

    But since his mouth had been destroyed, he could not scream and produced only a few strange ones.

    "My God, please." The only nobleman left inside the room had already crapped himself. He was crying and his face was miserable.

    He was looking at the armor as if he was seeing the devil in front of him. He was shaking so badly that the armor thought he would die of a heart attack before he could talk to him.

    Yes, he wanted to talk.

    "You, the only one left."

    "What?" The noble asked startled as he pulled away from a little and lost strength in his legs. He fell to the ground and stood there paralyzed.

    "You will be the new king for now, what do you think?" The armor asked the nobleman. And hearing his question, the nobleman looked very confused.

    The queen who remained embraced with her daughters also seemed not to believe what she was hearing.

    But she preferred to remain silent while keeping her daughters protected from the horrible scenes that were happening inside this room.

    Even the queen could not stand it and kept her eyes closed while trying to ignore the screams around her.

    But now she was paying attention to the conversation that was going on nearby.

    "Me, the new king?"

    "Exactly. Unfortunately, I ended up killing the old king." The armor turned and looked at the king''s body again.

    "But what do you mean I will be the new king? What do you mean with that?"

    "You just have to pretend you are the king to my master. If you do that you will make it out alive."

    "Your master? I''ll do it! I''ll do it!" The nobleman stood up excitedly.

    But he still didn''t seem to believe much of it.

    "But why me?"

    "You are the one who looks most like the old king. Your ears, your tail."

    "Oh, is that why? It''s because we''re brothers."

    "..." The armor looked at the man for a while.

    "It''s true, I swear to you!"

    "I''m not doubting that. But then, will you ept my proposal?"

    "Sure, I''ll do it!"

    "All right." Then the armor approached the man, causing great difort and fear in him.

    "What?" were thest words he said before he received a blow to his neck and fell to the ground passed out.

 Chapter 221 - 220 - Why Did You Help Them?

    Armor picked up the body of the king''s brother and held him with only one hand.

    "And you, what are you going to do? Do you want me to kill you here or do you intend to run away together with your daughters? This is thest chance I am giving you." The armor pointed his sword at the queen and the princesses in the middle of the room.

    The queen bit her lips and didn''t know what to say. But she changed her mind soon after when her daughters began to speak.

    "Mommy, I don''t want to die."

    "Let''s get out of here."

    Hearing this was enough to make the queen take a deep breath and think better about everything that is happening. Her country has been invaded by people she doesn''t know, her husband has been killed, there is no reason for them to stay here.

    They wouldn''t be able to fight to get their country back or anything like that.

    They just need to get out of here and go live a life away from this ce, so that maybe one day she would have the opportunity toe back.

    ''But will that be possible? Will I be able to go back to this mansion in the future? Will I get my old life back?'' The queen looked at her husband''s body on the floor and gritted her teeth.

    ''''All right, I''ll get out of here, but how will I do that? We''re on the third floor and I can''t get out the door."

    "I''ll help you down through the window. First of all, put on something that hides your appearance so as not to cause amotion outside."

    "Okay." The queen said and afterward warned her two daughters not to open their eyes. After the warning, she stood up.

    ''I think there''s something in here.'' She went to a closet inside the room and found some nkets.

    ''''I think that will do. But that alone is not enough, how are we going to survive without money?" The queen tied the nkets together and formed a kind of jacket to protect her daughters.

    "Just leave for now and hide in some inn at least until tomorrow. After that I wille to you and help you, what do you think of that?" The queen thought about the armor''s proposal for a while and decided to ept.

    "Fine, but make sure you do it fast." The queen took another nket and also made a cloak that hid her body, hair, and much of her body so that she would not be recognized.

    She then walked over to her daughters and took both of their hands.

    "Keep your eyes closed you two, you don''t want to see what happened inside this room." At this warning, the two girls began to tremble and shook their heads several times.

    Then the queen turned to the armor.

    "So how do we get down without hurting ourselves?"

    "You can jump, I will use my magic to help you. Then you need to run far away because I think there are some people down there because of the nobleman who ended up jumping."

    The queen walked to the window and looked out. Down below she could see the nobleman''s body and a group of people around her who looked quite confused and frightened by what had happened.

    "I can''t go down there, we will surely be caught and used of having killed that man."

    "I don''t think they would do that."

    "Are you sure? We''repletely hidden in these nkets, they would suspect us."

    "You''re annoying, you know that? Why did I decide to help you?"

    "You''re the one who had the idea to save us! Now deal with it!"

    "Haa~~" The armor sighed and looked at the queen for a while longer.

    "All right, I will help. Just get away from the window."

    The queen walked away and armor leaned in the window. The residents below did not notice the armor''s presence until its magic began to be cast upon them.

    The residents were confused by that ck smoke that suddenly engulfed them. And the residents in the distance seemed frightened as to what that would be.

    "All right, they''re not seeing very well right now and they''re confused, they won''t mind you three."

    "But how are we going to get down? If we jump we''ll die."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." An even denser smoke appeared just in front of the window, creating a tform for the three.

    But of course, the queen was doubtful if it would work at all, so she didn''t allow her daughters to climb on it before testing it. So she reached over and brought her hand up to the "tform".

    "How do you do that? It looks like a piece of the ground."

    "I don''t have time to exin, just climb up there with your daughters ande down."

    "Okay." The queen nodded and climbed onto the "tform" along with her two daughters. After that, she was lowered down to the ground.

    When she got downstairs, everyone was confused and screaming.

    But the queen didn''t mind this and started running while holding the hands of her two daughters.

    In a few minutes, they were already far away from there in a narrow alley in the capital''s residential neighborhood.

    "Haa~~" The queen sighed while smooth and soon after she bent down to look at her daughters.

    "Are you guys okay?" She asked.

    Her two daughters nodded.

    "Yeah, I''m fine.''''

    "My feet are hurting."

    "Right. I took some money that was inside the cupboard, let''s go after an inn for now, okay?"

    The two agreed and the queen held the hands of the two princesses. Then they started walking towards an inn that was on the main street of the capital.

    ''I shouldn''t trust that armor... But... What can I do? I have no one to ask for help. There''s nothing to do!!!'' While on the path, the queen finally began to express how she felt.

    She started crying and shaking as she continued walking.

    The two princesses watched their mother finally let her true feelings out. They had already cried so much that there were no more tears, so they just continued walking in silence.

    ####

    The armor came out of the room as it carried the nobleman''s body in its arms. The man was still passed out and a mark had appeared on his neck where the armor had hit.

    As soon as he left, the armor was met by his three brothers who were standing in the hall. The first thing they did was look at the man.

    "Is that the king? Where are the others? Were they all killed?" One of the armor asked.

    "Yes, the twin princesses and the queen were killed and were swallowed by me, and the other nobles are in there inside the room."

    "You and your mania for swallowing only women. You are strange." One of the armors entered the room to swallow the other bodies. After that, the four armors walked down the hall toward the throne room.

    They arrived there in just a few minutes.

    They were met by armor number 1 and two other brothers.

    Arriving there, the armor carrying the "king" threw him on the floor in front of Ward who was sitting on the throne.

    "So that''s the former king? He doesn''t look too young?" Ward asked a little suspicious.

    "Yes, that''s the old king." The armor said without flinching.

    Ward looked at him for a while suspiciously but soon began to smile.

    "I get it, but what a miserable man." Ward stood up and walked over to the man who was lying on the ground. After approaching Ward grabbed the man''s hair and lifted his head.

    p~~

    p~~~

    And after pping the man twice hard on the face, he woke up startled and looked directly at Ward.

    "Hi, did you sleep well?" Ward asked as he smiled.

    "Who are you?" The man shouted. After he shouted, Ward punched him in the face.

    "Stop yelling, you idiot, my ears hurt." Ward let go of the man on the ground.

    The man who was "freed" got up and looked around. And after noticing the presence of the seven armors right behind him, he tried to calm himself so as not to say anything strange.

    ''I have to pretend I''m the former king, is that it?'' He remembered the conversation he had had with one of the armors.

    "So, what do you want with me?" He asked Ward as he tried to remain calm.

    Ward looked at the man and smiled.

    "I don''t want anything, I just wanted to talk to you a little bit before I throw you in prison." Ward sat down on the throne again. After sitting down, he stared at the "King".

    "..." The man not knowing what to say continued in silence. Because of this Ward sighed and looked at one of the armors.

    "Take this guy to the prison. Take good care of him, I don''t want him to die just yet."

    "What?" Hearing Ward''s words, the man turned to look at the armors. Since they were all the same he looked at them all in search of the armor that had made that offer to him.

    Unfortunately, none of the armors came forward and he was grabbed by one of them. Without struggling he let himself be carried to the prison that was just below the mansion.

    "You will stay here for a while, in the future I intend to let you out. Don''t worry, I will take good care of you and I won''t let you die here."

    "Wait, so you are the one who made that proposal to me? Why did you let the princesses and the queen go? And why are you helping me?"

    "For some reason, I felt very angry to see the former king treating them like that. And about you, I only helped you because I made the mistake of killing the king on impulse."

    "Urgh.." The man stepped away from the prison bars and watched the armor move away.

 Chapter 222 - 221 - Death To All Humans.

    Walking down the main street while being stared at for beingpletely hidden, the queen and the princesses approached the inn that was next to the adventurers'' guild.

    When they reached the door, the queen stopped walking and stood there for a while a little reluctantly.

    ''What if they find out about me? What will happen?'' she thought as she built up the courage to enter the inn.

    But since one of her daughters was feeling some pain in her leg, she opened the door and went ahead to get a room as soon as possible so they could rest.

    As soon as they entered, they were greeted by a young girl of about 17 who was wearing a dress and an apron. She was a beautiful girl with ck cat ears above her head.

    "Wee..." The girl tried to greet them, but she stopped her sentence halfway through as she watched the queen and the princesses somberly enter as they hid. The queen did not answer the girl''s greetings and went directly to the counter.

    "What can I do for you?" As soon as they approached the counter they were greeted by a slightly older woman who also had cat ears. From her appearance, she appeared to be the mother of the previous girl.

    She spoke calmly.

    "I would like a room for three people. It could be two beds, one for me and one for my two daughters here." The queen tried to force her voice a little to modify it, since people may have heard her voice before.

    She also kept looking down, so the hostess of the inn could not see her face.

    The queen silently threw two gold coins on the counter, the woman can do nothing but yield a room for the three.

    The queen didn''t even bother to hear about the food at the inn and how many days she had "bought" the room. She went straight upstairs to the second floor.

    After arriving in the bedroom, the three took off the nkets that were around their bodies.

    "Haaa~~ we did it." The queen sighed and sat down on one of the beds. After sitting down she noticed that the quality of the bed did notpare to the one she had in the mansion. But still, it was not something unpleasant.

    And the two princesses also threw themselves on the other bed.

    One of them started toin about the pain in her leg and the other one was almost asleep.

    But one thing inmon was that both of them had their eyes swollen and red from crying so much.

    ''We got here, but now what? What is the armor going to do?'' The queen wondered what the armor was going to do. What would he help them with? Would he help them get out of the country or something?

    The queen didn''t know if she would ept something like that.

    But she decided not to think about it too much for now.

    She stood up and put the nket around her body again.

    Because of this the two princesses got up and ran to their mother.

    "Are you going to leave?"

    "Are you going to abandon us?"

    Hearing this the queen smiled at the two and stroked their heads.

    "I''m going to go out and buy some clothes, I want you two to stay locked in the bedroom here, okay?" She said with a smile on her face. The two girls looked at each other and then nodded.

    "All right, bute back quickly, okay?"

    "That''s right! I don''t want to be away from you for too long, Mom!"

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be quick. There are lots of stores around here. I didn''t want to go out, but... We didn''t bring any clothes, so we won''t even be able to shower."

    "That''s right, I''m all sweaty."

    "I wouldn''t mind wearing the same clothes!"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll be right back. I''ll leave the key with you guys, lock the door until I get back."

    After saying that, the queen left the room.

    Ah~~~

    But while walking she bumped into a girl who was about 16 or 17 years old. It was a fox girl, a breed she rarely saw walking around her country.

    The fox girl looked at her for a while curious, but the queen said nothing and moved on. She could sense that it was not a good idea to get involved with that person.

    ####

    A day had passed since then.

    In the morning, Ward went to the kitchen and was served by the maids. After that, he went towards the throne and sat down.

    Inside the room, the remaining guards were standing on either side of the room to serve as guards. And along with them in the middle of the room were the eight armors kneeling as they looked at Ward.

    "Yesterday was a pretty busy day, so I spent the rest of my day resting-" Ward straightened his posture on the throne.

    "So today I will announce to the residents of the capital that a new king is in charge. For now, I don''t want the other countries to know about it, so I will close the borders and the gate to the capital."

    Ward rose from his throne and walked toward the window of the room.

    "And the humans who are in the country, I want you to catch all of them so they don''t let any information leak out to the other countries. Then execute them in prison, I don''t want them to dirty the streets or the mansion."

    "You want us to do that now? It would be better to get rid of them before we give the warning to the whole capital."

    "Hmm, I guess it could be. You there, warn the guards at the gate to close the gate and not let anyone leave or enter from now on. After that, send letters to every city in the country and ask for the same thing."

    "Right." The guard who received the order ran out of the room.

    One of the armors nearby was still doubtful if this was a good idea. Would they be able to keep all the cities under control?

    "But after we lock down all the cities, what are we going to do? Surely the residents and mayors of the other cities won''t agree to keep their cities locked." The armor asked confused.

    Ward looked at his and thought some more.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve studied the country a bit. Besides the capital, there are only eight major cities in Beastled besides small viges. I n to send one of you to each city to handle everything."

    "Got it."

    "The gates of all the cities will close. Then you guys will split up and go to all the cities. Kill all the humans and warn the mayor of all cities about the existence of a new king."

    "Just that?"

    "Yes. And make it very clear that if they go against it or let this information leak out, I will destroy their city. I don''t think that way they will do anything to disappoint me." Ward smiled proudly.

    "Got it."

    "Then first get rid of the humans in the capital. After that split up and run to the cities to deal with everything."

    "But master, we can''t leave you alone in the capital along with these soldiers. So I ask that you let me stay here by your side." Armor number 1 approached.

    "Hmm...That''s right. You can stay with me. There will be one city left, but either of you can go thereter, right?"

    The armors all nodded at the same time.

    "Great, then let''s start cleaning up the country, let''s hunt down all the humans. After this cleanup happens, the cities are blocked and the mayors are notified of everything, I will reveal myself and talk to the residents of my beloved country." Ward smiled happily as he walked back to the throne.

    And after less than 10 minutes the previous guard returned to the room reporting that the gate to the capital was already closed and there was no way out.

    After that, 7 armors left the room and only armor number 1 remain.

    "That''s right, you still haven''t told me the number of all your brothers."

    "I will do that when they return."

    "No, I don''t think you need to. I won''t be able to tell you apart anyway."

    "But how did you know I was number 1 when I asked to stand beside you?"

    "You are the only one who dares to start a conversation with me like that. Even if your brothers are strong, they are afraid of me. Not that I''mining...''

    "They probably feel afraid of your master. If they do something against you they will affect his ns."

    "Makes sense..." Ward propped his elbow on the arm of the throne and then sighed.

    ''I hope it doesn''t take that long.'' Ward looked out the window again as he waited for the armors to return.

    ####

    Around the city, countless humans who were walking the streets and staying in some inns were disappearing without a trace.

    In a short time, a greatmotion had begun inside the capital.

    The gates were locked and friends of the humans who disappeared began to wonder where they had ended up.

    But of course, even though the residents questioned the guards about the closing of the gate and the disappearance of the people, they said nothing out of fear.

    Only two hours passed before the mansion''s prison was crowded with humans that would be executed shortly thereafter.

    At the same time, the letters had already started to be sent to all the cities in the country.

 Chapter 223 - 222 - Luna.

    Another hour passed and arge number of humans were inside the prison just below the mansion. The king''s brother in one of the cells could not quite understand what was happening.

    He looked at the armors bringing in those humans but didn''t dare to say anything.

    He continued in silence as he watched a few humans wake up confused and start screaming.

    "Why am I being arrested?!"

    "What''s going on?"

    Many of them started shouting that kind of question.

    But the only armor left inside the prison did not answer any of them. He was standing still as he seemed to be waiting for some order. Everyone was apprehensive until the six other armors appeared.

    After the seven armors talked a little among themselves, they went directly to the prison cell where a group of 20 humans was. They were "squeezed" in there because the prison cell was too small.

    As soon as the armors opened the door to the cell, the men and women seemed happy to be released.

    Or they thought they were being freed.

    For soon after they stepped outside.

    sh~~

    A sword sliced through the head of one of them.

    Without being able to understand exactly what had just happened, everyone there looked at the body of the woman falling to the ground already lifeless. Then they began to scream in despair.

    But the screams became less and less with time.

    Perhaps less than 20 minutes passed before the prison was bathed in human blood.

    Outside nobody could hear the screams of agony, pain, and despair of the humans who were killed as if they were animals.

    Only the king''s brother. He stood there as he watched everything. Cold sweat was beading on his forehead as he held back from vomiting while he watched. He was not feeling well.

    The armors passed him by and he walked away as he rolled his eyes and sat up in his bed.

    ''Shit, these guys are crazy.'' He thought as he tucked his head under the nket to try to avoid seeing the bodies of people all over the floor, and also avoid the stench of blood getting to his nose.

    ####

    "So, the humans in the capital have all been killed?" Ward asked as he looked at the seven armors in front of him. Only the seven were in front because armor number 1 was next to the throne.

    "We were able to find many of them, but it is still hard to be sure they are all dead. The poption is very high, and the humans may have gone into hiding when they realized that everyone of their race was disappearing."

    "That makes sense. But in any case, the gates are closed, so there won''t be a problem. What remains now is to wait for the letters to be delivered to the other cities in the country. I think it should take three days before that happens."

    Ward rose from his throne.

    "It''s time for lunch. You guys can do whatever you want now. Number 1,e with me."

    "Yes, sir."

    Ward left the room along with the armor and went to the dining room. Arriving there with the armor, the maids inside the room felt their bodies shaking and were quite frightened.

    But still, they tried to remain calm and act as professionally as possible in front of the new king.

    ''If I disrespect him, he will end up executing me.'' One of the maids inside the dining room thought as she looked apprehensively at Ward.

    Ward noticed the woman''s gaze and smiled at her.

    The woman felt her stomach turn in that instant as if she was going through the scariest moment of her life. But she controlled herself and kept her usual neutral expression.

    "All right, what do we have for lunch today? Hmmm, very good, I never thought I would eat food as good as this. I thought the coffee was good, but this here is much better." Ward excitedly took everything he had avable and threw it into his te.

    He began to devour everything quickly until he remembered something important.

    "That''s right, I have to bring my sister to the mansion soon. What do you think about it number 1?"

    "That would be good to do. Leaving her at an inn might make her a target for the soldiers."

    "That makes sense. I think I''ll go there today. And you''ll go in my shadow in case something happens on the way."

    "Sure."

    Seeming to forget about the conversation they just had, Ward shoveled anotherrge amount of food into his mouth.

    "Hmm, that''s so good." He said sounding like a happy child.

    ####

    Finishing his lunch, Ward walked down the halls and passed the guards who were looking at him angrily.

    ''Looks like it will be a while before they ept that I am the new king.'' Ward smiled and walked out of the mansion through the front door.

    As soon as he left, he was greeted by the stares of a few people standing nearby. But most of them thought he was just a nobleman paying a visit to the king for some specific reason, so they ignored Ward.

    ''These nice clothes kind of help me.'' He looked at the clothes his sister had bought for him.

    ''But I need more clothes.'' He thought as he walked down the main street towards the inn where he had dropped his sister off.

    And when he got there and entered, he was greeted by the same hostess who was here the day they arrived. She was probably the owner of the inn.

    "Ara, you''re back. What happened for you to be gone for a whole day like that? You seem fine..." She seemed a little worried about Ward. Ward couldn''t help but be a little happy about that.

    "I ended up meeting a friend and stayed at his ce, I''mpletely fine." Ward smiled at her.

    "Good. Your sister seemed pretty worried about you."

    "Got it... Where is she now? I don''t see her around here."

    "She''s probably in her room. She just goes out to eat and thenes back to the room."

    "Okay, thanks."

    "You''re wee."

    Ward went upstairs to the second floor and went straight to the room he had rented to stay in with his sister.

    Knock~~~

    Knock~~

    He knocked on the door a few times.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Ward."

    "WARD?!"

    After his sister shouted from inside the bedroom the door was quickly opened.

    "It''s you, what took you so long?! I thought your n had failed and you had been arrested! You had me so worried!" Luna cried as she hugged Ward.

    She is such an idiot, she was practically shoutingpromising things in the middle of the inn''s hallway. Because of that Ward needed to p her upside the head.

    "Ouch~~'''' She made a cute sound as she received the p.

    "Hey, don''t talk about it here, you idiot," Ward said sounding annoyed.

    "Oh, sorry." Realizing what she was doing, Luna looked both ways to make sure no one was listening to what she said.

    "It''s okay, let''s go inside, I need to talk to you for a bit about everything that happened." Ward pushed Luna into the room and then closed the door.

    After they entered, he began to tell her the details about what had happened. Of course, he had not told about the deaths of the soldiers in detail as Luna was not very strong when it came to nasty things.

    And after a few minutes, he had told her everything.

    "So you mean you managed to take the mansion?"

    "Shhh, Don''t talk so loud."

    "Oh, I''m sorry."

    "No problem. Yes, I managed to take the mansion and now I ammanding all the soldiers in the capital. At the moment I''m nning a few things before I go ahead with my ns."

    "Got it..." Luna looked a little despondent.

    "What?"

    "It''s just that I''m not doing anything to help you... I feel useless."

    "I''m taking you to the mansion today. When we get there we''ll find a job for you, what do you think?"

    "I guess it could be..." Luna still looked discouraged, but Ward smiled at her and encouraged her.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll still help me a lot, I''ll find an important job for you."

    "Right!" At her brother''s words, Luna finally gave a smile.

    "Nowe on, I intend to take you to the mansion now. When we get there I will introduce you to the ce and also ask the maids to serve the food for you. Everything is so wonderful."

    "Have maids?"

    "Of course, it''s the king''s mansion! You can''t imagine how luxurious that ce is."

    "Now I''m quite looking forward to it."

    After that, Luna took her purse that she still carried with her and that was full of money and left the inn together with Ward. They didn''t even get to say goodbye to the hostess of the inn before leaving.

    "I ran into a rather suspicious woman yesterday," Luna said as they walked toward the mansion.

    "A suspicious woman?"

    "Yes, she was hiding her whole body, she was strange."

    "She''s probably of some race that doesn''t like to be seen. The half-elves for example don''t like to show themselves."

    "I wonder if she is a half-elf. I wish I could have seen her face, she must be so beautiful!"

 Chapter 224 - 223 - She Is So Surprised. Im Happy About That.

    "Wow, it''s so big. But it''s a little bloodstained around here..." Luna entered the mansion along with Ward and the first thing she did was look around in awe at the luxuriousness and size of the ce.

    Only the hallway was so long and luxurious that she wondered if she should be there.

    And of course, she couldn''t help but notice the bloodstains on the walls of the hallway.

    "It''s nice, isn''t it? Wait until you see your bedroom and the throne room. And about the blood, the maids did their best to clean it up, but unfortunately, it remained stained." Ward smiled proudly as he walked through the halls together with his sister.

    But Lunapletely ignored Ward''s exnation about the bloodstains. Now she was just excited about her room.

    "My room? I want to go to my bedroom! I never had a room of my own." Luna shouted in the middle of the hallway.

    The guards looked at Ward with anger and at her sister with a little pity. They could see that she was being manipted somehow.

    "Didn''t you like sleeping in the same room as me?"

    "Of course I would. But I would like a little privacy."

    "I''m just kidding. Come this way."

    Ward went to the room next to the one he was sleeping in and opened the door. It was arge heavy wooden door with some gold detailing, just like the door to his room.

    As soon as they entered, they were greeted with a rug just in front of the door for their shoes to be left on.

    But Luna did not take off her shoes, she ran straight to the double bed in the middle of the room. It was a high bed with a soft mattress and a white sheet. On top of the bed were two white pillows and a folded nket.

    To the right side of the room was a smaller wooden door that led to the bathroom of the room. Inside the bathroom was a sink with arge mirror, a shower, and a bathtub, something they never imagined they would have.

    A shower does not exist anywhere. A shower doesn''t exist in an inn, it doesn''t exist in any house. Even some mansions don''t have ess to it! And now they have a shower at their disposal.

    And we cannot forget the toilet with plumbing. This was not so unusual in the capitals, but such a luxurious and beautiful toilet seat made of marble was rare.

    "Ohhhh, it''s so beautiful! AND IT HAS A BATHTUB!!!" Luna jumped in the middle of the toilet happily.

    "Hey, don''t jump in here, you might end up oozing and hurting yourself."

    "I''m sorry, it''s just that I can''t calm down! Look how luxurious this ce is! Is that all for me from now on? I can''t believe it." Luna was amazed as she looked at every detail of the bathroom.

    "Yes, it''s everything for you." Ward felt pleased to see his sister so happy.

    But he also felt a little worried as he doesn''t know how long this willst.

    "Look at this closet, look at the size of this closet! It even has clothes in here!" Luna who had already run out of the bathroom this time went into the door on the left side of the room where arge closet was.

    It was a closet so big that there was even a counter in the middle of it with a ss top and drawers. Under the ss were the jewels of the queen or whoever used this bedroom.

    Luna pulled out one of the drawers and revealed arge shiny gold ne.

    "Look how many jewels have here!" Luna put the ne back in ce and closed the drawer.

    But then she began to look at all the clothes in the closet.

    "There are some wonderful clothes here, can I have some? Maybe they won''t fit me, but I can sew and adjust them."

    "Sure, you can have them all."

    "Thanks!"

    Luna smiled at Ward and then began to gather some clothes she wanted. And after gathering the clothes she left the closet and went to her room again. She went to the desk next to the bed and looked through the drawers.

    There was nothing in there but a few useless papers.

    Then she left the desk aside and went to the dressing-table that existed in the room. A dressing table that disyed various types of make-up, products, andbs. There was also a huge mirror.

    "I don''t know who used this bedroom, but that person has good taste. They have such pretty colors." Luna began to analyze the makeup.

    Ward who don''t care about it just stood off to the side as he watched his sister.

    He stood there for a long time watching her. Luna was so amazed that she wanted to look and touch every corner of the bedroom.

    ####

    "Serve something for my sister." Ward sat down at the table together with Luna so that she could have lunch.

    "Isn''t that table too big? How many people lived in the castle to have so many seats?" Luna looked at therge table that could be used by up to 20 people.

    "I don''t know very well. But I think it is the king the queen and two princesses. Maybe they were getting a lot of visitors?"

    "I don''t know if a king would like to have so many visitors..."

    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter now, just enjoy the food." Entering the great room a maid appeared pushing a cart with many trays and pans on top.

    Luna looked at the maid with admiration. The woman approached and served her gracefully even though she was quite nervous.

    "She is very pretty." Luna looked at the maid and smiled. The somewhat clumsy maid just thanked her and then left the room while pushing the cart.

    After that Luna looked at the various dishes in front of her with her mouth-watering. There were so many options that she didn''t know exactly what to eat.

    "Why don''t you try everything? I did this during lunch today." Ward smiled at Luna. Then she stared at the food and Ward until she worked up the courage to put everything on a te and start eating.

    Once she started she didn''t stop until her stomach was full.

    After she finished she leaned her back against the chair and held her belly as she sighed.

    "I don''t think I''ve ever eaten so much in my life." She closed her eyes and then stood up from her chair while breathing hard.

    "I shouldn''t have eaten so much..." She was breathing hard and felt as if her stomach was going to explode. Because of this Ward took her to her room and Lunay down to rest.

    Lunay down and slept soon after.

    "Number 1, call one of your brothers to stand at the door of the bedroom and protect her."

    After Ward said this, the armor jumped out of its shadow and stopped in front of him.

    "I will do that right now." The armor walked away and Ward walked into the bedroom and locked the door to stay together with his sister. He still didn''t feel very safe being alone without one of the armors.

    Maybe in the future, he would feel morefortable. Or maybe the soldiers would start to ept him.

    ####

    Three days had passed since then.

    While Luna was kept safely inside her room by one of the armors, the other 7 armors were in the throne room facing Ward.

    "Looks like the day hase." He smiled and then stood up from his throne and raised his arms. With a pose of an evil viin from aic book he began to speak:

    "The day hase for you guys to invade all the cities and leave them under my control!" He shouted as he looked up and raised his arms. The armors knelt but the soldiers were looking at Ward with a bit of anger and also embarrassment.

    ''Why is he acting so shamefully?'' Most of the soldiers inside the room were thinking this as they watched Ward.

    ''I want you guys to bring my sister here. Armor number 1 will stay together with us and you guys will go to the other cities. Right?"

    The armors nodded.

    "You can go, except one of you. I don''t trust those soldiers, they might end up trying to kill me. I still don''t have confidence that I can win against several of them."

    Ward looked at the soldiers inside the room. The soldiers returned the look with anger.

    Then six of the armors left the room and only one remained beside Ward.

    And after three minutes armor number 1 appeared in the room along with Luna. When Luna entered the room she ran to Ward who was sitting on the throne and hugged him.

    Ward epted her hug and remained silent.

    And while all this ''cute'' scene was happening, the other armor that was in the room earlier had left the room to do its job.

    ''Now I just need to wait until the cities are under my control, after that I can reveal myself.''

 Chapter 225 - 224 - Dominion Of All Cities.

    The armors set off at high speed toward the cities in the country of Beastled. It took only a few hours before some of them reached their destination.

    The first armor to arrive at the gate of one of the cities was armor number 8.

    A town called Au. It was a day''s journey from the capital.

    As the armor approached the gate, it found some residents and merchants outside wondering why the gate was closed. Since they were in the middle of their journey when the closing happened, they didn''t know exactly what was going on.

    They knocked at the gate and shouted several times.

    But the guards inside werepletely ignoring them.

    "Hey, who is this guy?"

    "Creepy."

    But as soon as the armor got close enough, the people who were shouting before became silent to watch him cautiously.

    The armor didn''t care and approached the gate. After approaching, he used his deep voice to shout a single thing.

    "I am here on the king''s orders, open the gate."

    The people in the back began to murmur about it. Many believed that he was just saying something nonsensical so that he could enter the city, and another believed it to be true.

    But even if they had doubts, the gate was opened by the soldiers.

    As soon as the soldiers opened the gate and saw the armor, they swallowed and allowed the armor to enter the city. The armor entered slowly, leaving the other people outside.

    They tried to run and take the chance to enter the city, but they were stopped by the soldiers.

    ''Right, I''ll do my job quickly.'' And ignoring all thatmotion, the armor looked at the main street of the city that was in front of him.

    He was attracting a lot of attention, most of the locals passing by had stopped to look at him.

    ####

    In another town that was 1 day''s from the capital called Manbhetere, armor number 7 approached the gate quietly. Fortunately, there was no one outside the city.

    As soon as the armor knocked on the gate and identified itself as a "Man under orders from the king" The guards quickly opened the gate.

    "So it is you. I didn''t think that letter was real. I should have known it was true...The mayor is so scared." The gate guard smiled a little awkwardly. It was a forced smile.

    A little sweat could be seen dripping down his forehead.

    He was nervous and scared just like all the soldiers around.

    But even though the soldiers were nervous and scared, they started talking about this event.

    "That''s right, the mayor is very frightened. He thinks the country had started a war or something because his city was forced to close the gate."

    "Honestly I''m scared too, I''m not prepared for a war, hahaha."

    "Me too. I would die if I were to participate."

    "Don''t say that man, you are strong! You could survive without too many problems."

    "I don''t know... I''m not that strong."

    The guards began to talk among themselves,pletely ignoring the armor. They were doing this on purpose so that they wouldn''t be questioned or anything like that.

    And while this was going on, the armor that didn''t care about any of this had already moved on and was walking the main street.

    As always, his height, aura, and appearance had caught the attention of all the residents around.

    ####

    From then on all the towns were being visited.

    Waruret 2 days away was visited by armor number 6.

    Warren 2 days away was visited by armor number 5.

    Cinald 2,5 days away was visited by armor number 4.

    Lianrah 2,5 days away was visited by armor number 3.

    Wilshd 3 days away was visited by armor number 2.

    Only one of the cities called Tricuth which was 3 days away was not visited because armor number 1 was still at the side of the king and his sister.

    All the armors were received with affection by the soldiers of those cities because of the letter that the mayors of their cities had received.

    After receiving the letter, why would they risk angering the king?

    Not only the soldiers, but all the mayors were treating them seriously and with respect.

    All the mayors gave the order to lock the gates without giving any justification. In addition, they would receive a visit from a subordinate of the king.

    He would have to be allowed in. This subordinate was described as a tall man wearing ck armor.

    Many mayors and soldiers doubted this statement. Since when did the king have such powerful soldiers?

    But whenever one of the cities received a visit from one of the armors, the skeptics werepletely surprised and frightened. The soldiers could not look at the armor for long without feeling a chill throughout their bodies.

    And they didn''t dare to say anything either.

    So the armors entered the cities in silence while being watched by the residents and the soldiers. The armors disappeared a few secondster to begin their hunt.

    ####

    Within all the towns that received the armors, humans began to disappear en masse. Inns that had hosted humans wondered where they had ended up.

    Some human adventurers who were in town disappeared without leaving exnations to the guild.

    And some of the beastmen who had human friends were looking for their friends everywhere, just like in the capital.

    The soldiers were getting overwhelmed with so many calls for help, and unlike the soldiers in the capital, they had not been informed about the disappearance of humans in advance.

    So the cities had turned into an inferno.

    The mayors of all the cities started to be charged. And they could do nothing but stay locked inside their mansions while trying to ignore the protests outside.

    "Ah damn, what is that king thinking? Getting rid of humans? That''s absurd! What is he trying to do?"

    That was what most of the mayors were thinking at the moment.

    But since they had received threats and couldn''t go against this new king, they can''t do anything about it.

    And after some more time, the armors work had finished.

    The humans in the other cities of the country were in lower numbers, so it was simpler to hunt them all down and dump their bodies in a specific ce in the middle of the city.

    After the bodies were hidden, all the armors marched towards the mansion of the mayor of the respective city they were in.

    It even seemed that the minds of all the armors were the same.

    Almost all of them approached the door of the mayor''s mansion at the same time.

    In every city, the armors were received with respect by the mayors.

    All the armors entered a meeting room together with the mayor and some of the most influential people of the cities they were in. And after having a short meeting about what they had to do, it was decided that all the cities would keep their gates closed for the time being.

    And after that, the armors leave, and the gates were locked again.

    Themotion among the residents and the rulers of all the cities continued for the rest of the day.

    ####

    It was already evening when the seven armors that had left returned to the mansion of the king of Beastled.

    As soon as they entered they were greeted by sleepy soldiers in the hallways. But when the soldiers noticed the presence of the armors, they "woke up" and pretended to be aware of their surroundings.

    But the armors did not care about any of this.

    The seven walked toward the throne room to greet the king.

    "So you guys are back, how was it? Did you finish everything?" Ward asked as soon as he saw the seven armors walk through the door.

    "Yes, all the cities have been ''cleared''. The humans were killed and we talked to all the mayors."

    "So they agreed to cooperate?"

    "They said they cannot go against you. They will obey."

    "Of course they would do that, they are not idiots."

    "..."

    "Great, so now I can have dinner and sleep in peace,e on Luna."

    "Sure."

    Luna and Ward left the room under the stares of the remaining soldiers and the armors. The two were apanied by armor number 1.

    They went into the dining room and ate. After that, the two split up and went to their respective rooms.

    Luna was being protected by one of the armors and Ward was also being protected by one of the armors. This way they would be able to sleep in peace.

    "Everything is going as nned. Tomorrow is the day to reveal me and give a beautiful speech to the vigers. Or maybe not, I''m not very good with that sort of thing."

    Ward rolled around in his bed for a while until he found a good position to sleep.

    "After I reveal myself I might care to assemble my army of soldiers and monsters. I will also hire some people."

    Ward found the perfect position and then closed his eyes.. It didn''t take long for him to sleep.

 Chapter 226 - 225 - Army.

    Ward woke up the next day very excited.

    He jumped out of bed, went into the bathroom, washed his face, and brushed his teeth. After that, he left the room and found one of the armors standing in the hallway in front of his door.

    "What a great day."

    "..."

    Ward left the bedroom and went to the throne room along with the armor. Down the hallways, the guards continued to stare at Ward who was humming happily as he walked beside the armor.

    "Right, right, let''s get to today''s preparations." Ward pushed open the door and entered the throne room excitedly.

    There, he found six armors because one of them was looking after his sister.

    Ward went to the throne and sat down. The armor that hade along with him joined with the others, so he had seven armors looking at him.

    "First spread the word that I will a royal speech or something. After that, I will appear on the balcony of the mansion and talk to the residents. I hope I will be well received."

    "Of course, I will do that immediately." Armor Number 1 bowed his head and then left the room to get everything ready.

    "I don''t if he will do it right. You there, go with him and help him. I don''t know if these armors can prepare something like that."

    "Yes, sir."

    The soldier left the room and went after the armor.

    After that Ward got up and left the room along with the six armors. He walked to his sister''s room and woke her up. After the two of them got ready, they went into the dining room to have breakfast.

    They sat down and the seven armors stood just behind Ward.

    "So, I think I have the perfect job for you." Ward started a conversation while putting a piece of toast in his mouth.

    His sister who had her mouth full stopped chewing and looked at Ward.

    "What is it?" She asked excitedly.

    "Since you are quite intelligent andpetent, I intend to leave you as prime minister. Or maybe my right-hand woman."

    "Me as prime minister? But I''ve never done diplomatic work or anything like that." Luna looked quite worried about that. But Ward smiled at her and encouraged.

    "You just need to study a little. I''ll hire some people to stand by your side anyway, so don''t worry about it."

    "I''m d I''ll have help. I''m sure I''d end up doing something wrong."

    "Well, there''s not much diplomatic stuff to do now. At most when I dere war you''ll have to send some things to Southlein, it''s something rtively simple."

    "If you''re saying..."

    Ward who was talking to his sister over coffee, didn''t realize that he had just talked about the war in the room with several maids. The maids who heard this looked at each other and started to be terrified.

    They looked anxious and worried.

    But Ward didn''t realize what he had done.

    ####

    After less than two hours, the information about the royal speech had already spread throughout the capital. And at the same time, Ward felt a little nervous.

    "I thought it would be simple, but I feel nervous. What am I going to say?" He started to walk around in the middle of his room while being watched by Luna.

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure you can do it!" She encouraged her brother.

    Ward looked at Luna and smiled. After that, he sighed and calmed down a little.

    "That''s it, I have to be confident. I just need to give the warning that I am the new king, I don''t need to say anything else." Ward closed his eyes and sighed again as he prepared for his speech.

    Outside the mansion, he could already hear the voices and shouts of the residents.

    Many of them seemed annoyed and others seemed excited and happy to see the king.

    ''Right, I think it''s time.'' Ward went in front of the mirror again and fixed his hair before going out to the only balcony in his mansion that was made exclusively for this kind of situation.

    It was arge balcony at the front of the mansion that faced directly onto the main street where most people stayed.

    Unfortunately, it did not have a device simr to a microphone, so Ward would have to speak loud enough for most people to hear, which would not be easy.

    He went up to the third floor where the balcony was and walked in the hall to the only door that led there. He stopped at the door and took a deep breath.

    Beside him was Luna and in the back were the eight armors.

    "Okay, let''s go." He built up the courage and opened therge wooden door that led directly to the balcony.

    The first thing he saw was the tops of the buildings, and after walking forward a bit he could finally see the crowd of people just below him. People were everywhere.

    It was like a show by a very famous artist.

    Ward looked at those people and smiled, but unlike him, the people were not smiling.

    Most of them were looking doubtfully at who that child was. Only a few people who had seen Ward before knew who it was and couldn''t believe their eyes.

    The owner of the inn where they were staying was one of these people. She was looking up with her mouth open and her eyes wide open as she tried to reason out what she was seeing.

    But unlike her, Ward couldn''t even see her in that crowd.

    "Good afternoon!" Ward shouted as he raised his arms.

    He had reached the protection of the balcony and was looking down.

    "Who is that kid?"

    "I don''t understand."

    "He''s a crown prince or something?"

    "I''ve never seen that person before."

    "Wait, isn''t that the boy who was walking on the street a while ago? That girl was with him too."

    Many voices could be heard, but Ward ignored all of them.

    "Today Ie here to report that your old king is in jail and from today I will be running the country. I want to give this notice quickly so that we can prepare for the future."

    "What do you mean the king is under arrest?!" One of the people shouted.

    "That''s right, why has he been arrested?! And who are you!!!?" Another person shouted in the crowd.

    "I am the new king as of now," Ward replied sarcastically and then continued.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t change anything in thews of the country or disrupt your lives, so you don''t have to be so scared. And has the possibility of the former king returning tomand in the future."

    Ward looked at the people just below. They were silent as they looked at each other and looked at Ward.

    "All right, I just showed up to give two warnings. The first was that the country, for the time being, is being run by me, and the second warning is about the recruitment of soldiers."

    "Recruiting? Don''t we have enough soldiers?"

    "I guess we don''t need any more soldiers, I feel safe enough!"

    "That''s right, we don''t need that. At the moment we just need the gate to be opened! I''m already suffering from ack of replenishment of products in my store because of this. All this is affecting the economy of the country!"

    People protested, but Ward ignored them.

    "Whoever wants to join the army, send a letter to my mansion. Whoever enlists will gain support from the country so that his family can live well. What do you think?"

    Most of the married men with families who heard this began to cheer up. Some women, on the other hand, began to talk to their husbands about not enlisting since it is a dangerous job.

    "All right, that''s all I have to talk about for now." Ward turned to leave as he listened to some protests.

    But before he left, he turned and walked to where he was before again and looked down.

    "Oh, before I forget. Should you guys make a rebellion or stand against me, I will dly have these guys here rip your heads off. Think carefully before you do anything."

    Ward smiled at the residents.

    With that warning, the vigers began to talk among themselves again, but this time they seemed quite frightened and worried about the future of their country.

    ####

    "I thought I was going to faint. I''m not prepared to speak in public like this." Ward crouched down and sighed after leaving the balcony.

    Outside many people were shouting and protesting even with his warning.

    "You did well." Luna stroked her brother''s head and cheered him up.

    Ward stood up and then smiled at Luna.

    "All right, I think I''ll get some rest now." Ward walked with one of the armors to his room and then threw himself on his bed to rest.

    "Right. Now I''ll wait for people to sign up for the army and I''ll also go after monsters.. I don''t think it will be that hard, there are several of them everywhere."

 Chapter 227 - 226 - Monsters.

    A few days had passed since then.

    Ward was still inside his mansion as he was collecting arge number of letters that were arriving. The number of people wanting to join the army was enormous.

    "A lot of people signed up. I didn''t expect that." He said as he looked at the mountain of letters in the middle of the mansion''s meeting room.

    Luna at the side looked at it a little disheartened.

    "We won''t have to read all these letters, will we?" She asked as she sat down in one of the chairs inside the room. She looked discouraged just from looking at thatrge amount of letters.

    "I''m not going to do that..." Ward crossed his arms and shook his head several times to both sides in denial.

    Luna looked at him and smiled.

    "I''m not going to do that either." She said as she shrugged.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll get the soldiers and maids to read those letters. Although, we don''t need to read them all since whoever sent those letters just needs to show up at my next meeting."

    "True. But we need to read it all, don''t we?"

    "Well, at most they will tell their life story to try to emote us. I don''t think we need to take any chances, just leave it at that."

    "If you say so..."

    "Let''s just have a next meeting with the people who have enlisted. After that, we''ll catalog everyone''s family so we can help them."

    "Are you really going to do this?"

    "Of course. If we don''t keep our promise, people will leave the army."

    "But couldn''t you just force them?

    "My reputation would get even worse. Let''s just help them with some money, I think we have enough for that. I haven''t looked at the vault in the mansion yet, but I''m sure there''s plenty."

    "True. This mansion is so luxurious."

    "Yes. Now let''s go to the throne room. I will prepare a new meeting with the people who have decided to join the army. After that, I n to deploy some soldiers or hire some people to catalog everyone''s family."

    "Right."

    Then Ward and Luna left the meeting room along with one of the armors and went to the throne room. As soon as they got there they found the rest of the armors and some soldiers.

    ''I should just dismiss them, shouldn''t I? They''re don''t want to protect me anyway.'' Ward walked towards the throne as analyzed the soldiers.

    He sat down on the throne and cleared his throat.

    ''''All right. I need any of you to schedule another royal speech, but this time only with the people who have joined the army."

    "I''ll do that." One of the armors prepared to leave, but Ward stopped him.

    "Rx, I''m not done yet."

    "Oh, I''m sorry."

    Ward looked at the armor for a while longer and started speak again:

    "Also hire some people for me. It doesn''t need to be verypetent people. I just need some peoples who can read and write."

    "Sorry to ask, but why?"

    "I need to catalog the family of the people who have volunteered so I can send the financial aid. Oh, and don''t forget to get lots of paper and ink because the amount of people who have signed up is veryrge."

    "Speaking of which, we received letters from all the mayors. It seems that many people are interested in joining the army."

    "Really? This was better than I thought."

    "What do I reply to them?"

    "I want you to send a letter to all the cities and ask the mayors of all the cities to do the same as I am doing now. Ask them to catalog all the families of these people and then send this information to me."

    "Right."

    "All right, do that immediately. And you, go help him." Ward pointed to one of the human soldiers inside the room. The man-made a sour expression, but then immediately left the room to go after the armor.

    "Ward, will we have enough money to support everyone?"

    "Don''t worry about it, I''m sure we have."

    Ward smiled at Luna and then stood up from the throne.

    "But now I have other jobs to do. Armors and Luna,e with me." Ward gestured and left the room.

    Luna was walking beside him and the armors in the back.

    "What do you n to do now?"

    "It''s simple. The recruiting beastmen soldiers were so fast so now it''s time to recruit monsters."

    "Monsters?"

    "Yes, exactly."

    "But how will you do that? I''ve never seen something like this before."

    "It''s a fairlymon magic for demons like these armors there. If we have help from them we can recruit the monsters with ease."

    "Sorry to correct you, but that magic is from our master, Lord Hades."

    "Whatever, it''s up to you guys to use it anyway. It''s a shame I can''t use much magic." Ward bowed his head dejectedly, but Luna at his side cheered him up.

    "Even if you can''t use magic, you are amazing!" She said as she smiled.

    Ward felt a little sad hearing that, but Luna''s smile calmed him down.

    ####

    "All right, I''ve studied a bit over thest few days and made a little map for you guys." Ward returned to the meeting room and ced the map he had made on the table.

    It wasn''t a very high quality or well-made map, but it was something that the armors could understand.

    "Here is the capital and here is where the other cities are taking into ount distance and whether they are in the south, west, east ... etc. Everything is here." He pointed at the map and showed the cities.

    All the cities had been made like small circles, only the capital wasrger.

    "And after reading some things about monsters and the biomes of our country, it was pretty easy to set everything."

    Ward pointed to a small drawing of a forest.

    "Here is a forest that is about a day or so away from the capital, a forest called Fiorentina. It''s prettymon to find goblins and kobolds in this region, especially in this big in that''s right next to it."

    The armors looked intently and Ward pointed to another spot where he had drawn several circles together.

    "It was supposed to be small rocks, so don''t mind. But about that, this is a pretty rocky ce that is right next to Wilshd. There you can find stone golens and some monsters that turn into balls called Armadillos."

    The armors nodded and just then Ward pointed to another region.

    "This is where the best monsters are, which are the demons. I am very excited to get them. It''s a swampy region with dark soil and ck trees. Or that''s what was written in the books."

    "What kinds of demons live there?"

    "Small demons with fairly powerful power. There are also stronger demons like baby hydras that like to hang out swimming in thekes that are around there, but they are too strong for you to capture."

    "I see."

    "I want you guys to capture small demons and also the ck Slimes that live in that area. They are quite useful when ites to corroding armor and poisoning."

    "Isn''t that Slime pretty strong?"

    "Ifpared to most, they are quite powerful."

    "Got it." Luna seemed quite surprised that her brother had created a map and knew so much about the monsters. She also felt proud that her brother was someone so intelligent.

    "Now have another region of ins right near Cinald."

    "We will find goblins and kobolds there too?"

    "No. The monsters there are even more powerful. There you can find Orcs and Ogre from all races."

    "All races?"

    "Yes, that''s right. Orcs and Ogres of darkness who can use ck magic and poisoning. Ordinary Orcs and Ogres who use only their brute strength and Orcs and Ogres of various basic elements who have a good aptitude for magic."

    "That''s interesting, I never imagined there were so many races."

    "Well, most of the ones you guys will find are themon ones, the others are quite rare. Also, I only found out about them because I read about it in a book, I didn''t know about them either."

    After that, Ward closed the map and looked at the eight armors inside the room.

    "Do you guys understand? I''ve marked these regions and I want you to gather as many monsters as you can in the next few days." Ward said while keeping a serious face to the armors.

    Luna standing next to Ward was happy to see her brother acting so imposing.

    "How many monsters do we need to gather?" One of the armors asked.

    Ward sighed.

    "I just said that you guys need to gather as many as you can. The more monsters, the better it will be."

    "Right." The armor nodded.

    After that Ward left the room and went to the throne room with the armors.. After sitting down, he called armor number 1 to stand next to him and released the seven armors to go after the monsters.

 Chapter 228 - 227 - Hydra.

    Two of the armors ran straight into the forest called Fiorentina in search of Goblins and Kobolds. In just a few hours they could see the dense forest in the distance, plus some small green men nearby.

    "It looks like we have arrived. As our master said, the amount of Goblins and Kobolds around here is veryrge." One of the armor said as he looked around and noticed the number of monsters across the in.

    There were groups scattered here and there.

    "Yeah, let''s just get them all quickly. I think there must be hundreds of thousands of these monsters here." The other armor apanying him moved a little further forward and approached a group.

    It was a group of about 30 goblins who were sitting on the ground resting.

    As soon as the armor approached, the 30 goblins stood up at the same time.

    "Aaaah~~"

    "Guaaaa~~"

    "Arrg~~"

    They started shouting looking angry while holding their wooden clubs and some rusty swords that were surely stolen from some dead adventurer who decided to venture there.

    I would say it was a foolish choice since this ce is so dangerous for a novice adventurer.

    But the armors didn''t care about it. They didn''t even get attacked before they could capture all 30 goblins in just a second and quite simply.

    With just a wave of the hand from one of the armors, arge amount of ck magic hovered in the air and engulfed the goblins. After the goblins'' eyes glittered a little and turned dark, the goblins became silent.

    "That magic is working very well."

    "What, did you doubt our master?"

    "Of course not. Now let''s stop talking and let''s get as much of those monsters as possible."

    "Are we going into the forest or are we going to catch monsters only in the ins? There are plenty of them around here." The armor looked forward and found anotherrge group of about 50 goblins.

    It was an army.

    Therge group was being led by a goblin who was twice as big as normal and was also quite fat. In addition, he had a two-handed sword on his back.

    "For now we''ll take the monsters from the ins and we''ll gather them in just one ce. If the quantity isn''t very nice, we''ll go into the forest."

    "All right." The armor ran forward to the group of 50 goblins and left his brother behind.

    His brother who was left behind was walking slowly while the goblins followed him. And after walking for a few meters he left the goblins there. And just after a few minutes, his brother appeared bringing the group of 50 goblins.

    The groups of goblins were joined together, forming a group of more than 80 goblins.

    The armors began to run across the in to take goblins and kobolds. It didn''t take long for a group of thousands to be formed.

    ####

    At a considerable distance from there.

    Another two armors who had gone out in search of the monsters had approached apletely rocky ce.

    "This ce is horrible to walk, it looks like I''m going to fall any moment." One of the armors grumbled as walked over the rocks.

    "It''s true. This ground is all uneven, plus there are a lot of caves around here. But whatever, where do we find those Armadillos?"

    "From what the master said they stay around here. They are four-legged monsters that turn into balls to attack."

    "A rather peculiar monster."

    "Yes, it is true. But now let''s quicken our steps. Be careful not to fall into one of those holes."

    "Don''t worry about that."

    The armors moved on walking with a little difficulty until they finally found one of those "Armadillo" their master had talked about.

    In one of the caves just below their feet, a small monster with four legs and arge "helmet" on top of his body was walking there seeming to be looking for something.

    "So they do exist. They are ugly, aren''t they?"

    "This is no time to think about it, just jump down there and get him."

    "Right."

    Armor threw himself off and fell to the ground just below. The rocks below his feet shattered on impact and the Armadillo just ahead was startled into a ball.

    "That''s funny." The armor said and pointed his hand at the Armadillo so he could activate his magic.

    But the moment the Armadillo realized he was being threatened, he started to run... No, he began to spin rapidly.

    He spun to the bottom of the cave quickly.

    "This guy is fast!" The armor eximed in surprise.

    "You idiot, don''t let him get away, go after him."

    "All right... I''m faster than him."

    Saying this the armor took a deep breath and quickened his steps.

    Leaving arge trail of dust behind him, he ran deep into the dark cave in search of the Armadillo. But just after turning onto the only path inside the cave, he was taken by surprise by a ball flying toward his chest.

    "So they attack like that." But calmly he avoided Armadillo''s attack.

    The Armadillo crashed into the wall, cracking the wall and causing some stones to fall from the ceiling.

    "Your attack is really powerful. You''re going to be useful." The armor turned to the Armadillo.

    Before the Armadillo could run away again a ck aura hit him, causing his body to return to normal and he stood still.

    After that, the armor left the cave while bringing Armadillo along with him.

    "You took your time. Is that monster that strong?"

    "He''s not strong."

    "Whatever. Let''s go after some more. I saw a few more of theming through there." Armor pointed to another cave just ahead.

    "And why didn''t you go after them?"

    "I was waiting for you."

    ####

    In a marshy ce, a considerable distance from the capital, two of the armors were walking on the ck ground with a little difficulty because of the quality of the terrain.

    "This ce is full of mud." One of the armorsined as he took another step. But as soon as he stepped on the ground again his foot sank into the ck soil.

    "Yeah, and stinks around here too. Look at these trees, they''re practically rotten." The other armor looked at the trees nearby. In addition to the ck leaves and ck trunk, a few grubs were walking there.

    "I just want to get out of this ce soon. Where are the damn demons and Slimes?"

    "I don''t know. There''s ake up ahead, maybe we can find something there."

    "But isn''t it dangerous to go closer? The master said there are hydras around here."

    "We''ll just run away in case something happens."

    "All right."

    The armors walked with difficulty to the smallke that was just ahead. Around theke had arge amount of mud and also moss.

    Also had many trees and strange little animals.

    But what was most striking was the water in theke.

    The water was purple. It looked like poisonous water.

    "There are some over there." And while they were watching theke, one of the armors was able to see a group of three ck Slime jumping on the mud on the other side of theke.

    "You go ahead. I''ll look around here for something."

    "Right."

    The armor walked around theke until approached the Slimes. As soon as he got close the Slimes tried to jump towards him to corrode his armor.

    But with one quick movement, he managed to get the Slimes under his control.

    "Right. And my brother, where is he?" After catching the Slimes, the armor looked across theke looking for his brother, but he was no longer there.

    "He must have wandered off to go after the demons. I think I''ll stick around and look for more Slimes." The armor turned and prepared to walk away and continue his hunt.

    But as he turned to leave, he felt the ground shake a little. After looking back again, the armor noticed that the water in theke began to move. It was as if was having an earthquake just below theke.

    And after a few seconds, something big jumped out of the water.

    "What the hell is that? Is that the hydra? I didn''t imagine I would find one so quickly." The armor said startled as he watched the hydra''s body emerge from that dark, disgusting water.

    From within the water, a dragon-like monster emerged. Three ck heads swung every which way as they removed the moss from its eyes.

    "I think is better I get out of here quickly." Armor prepared to flee, but the moment it tried to take another step.

    GWAAAAAAR~~~

    A roar made his entire armor creak.

    He looked back and noticed the three heads of the "little" hydra looking directly at him.

    "Damn, it''s toote.." He smiled in his mind noticing that he was doomed to fight this thing.

 Chapter 229 - 228 – 4 People.

    The armor created a sword in his hand and looked at the Hydra.

    The hydra stared at him as if it were seeing only a child.

    The hydra looked at him for a while but seemed uninterested in starting a battle. The armor that noticed this undid its sword.

    "It seems she doesn''t want to fight. Maybe because she thinks I''m too weak? Whatever, let''s leave her alone." The armor turned to leave while continuing to be watched by the hydra.

    The armor was a little worried, but fortunately, he was not attacked.

    The hydra behind him disappeared below the water soon after.

    "Looks like she doesn''t like to fight." The armor smiled in his mind and moved on in search of more Slimes. But soon after walking for a few minutes, he found his brother again among the trees.

    "What was that? I listened to a roar."

    "It was the Hydra."

    "The Hydra? You found it?" His brother eximed in surprise.

    "Yes, but she didn''t want to fight, she let me go."

    "Did she let you go? Is the hydra that strong?"

    "Probably. Just her roar made my whole body shake. I''m thankful I don''t have to fight that thing."

    "I see..."

    "But now let''s stop talking about the Hydra, let''s go monster hunting. Did you find anything?"

    "I found only strange little monsters, but they were not the demons the master wants."

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "No."

    "Then go after those monsters again, you idiot."

    "Okay, okay..."

    ####

    On the ins near Cinald.

    One of the armors was walking across the ins while capturing Orcs and Ogres of multiple colors.

    "I thought it would be hard to do this alone, but it''s pretty simple." He approached another group of 3 Orcs and put them in his group. And so he continued for the rest of his day.

    When it began to get dark, the group of Orcs and Ogres behind the armor was sorge that he could not calcte exactly how many he had captured.

    Unfortunately, most of the Orcs and Ogres he had caught had a standard green color and were ordinary, but he had also found some Orcs and Ogres that could use some kind of magical element.

    A good number of them were Orcs and Ogres with reddish skin who could cast fire magic.

    It was not very powerful magic or one that would be a problem for an experienced adventurer, but in the middle of a war, it would be very useful.

    So were the Orcs and Ogres with ck skin who could use a type of ck magic and also poisoning.

    Their magic was not powerful, but it was enough to blind someone for a few minutes. And their poison was powerful against humans, causing paralysis and multiple organ failure.

    In other words, if a human was affected by this poison would only die in a few hours.

    And besides these two races that deserve more attention, there are also other Orcs and Ogres using other elements.

    Yellowish Orcs and Ogres using earth magic, others with bluish skin using water magic, and others with green and blue skin using wind magic.

    "They will be very useful, now I understand why the master wanted me to take some of them."

    ####

    At dawn, the armors began to return to the capital. But so far, only one group had returned.

    The ones who had already returned were the two armors with a huge group of over 10,000 Goblins and Kobolds caught on the in and in the forest that Ward had indicated.

    "I told you they would be able to keep up with us."

    "But not all of them made it, some of them died of exhaustion."

    "Whatever. Most of them made it this far."

    "Haaa~~"

    After leaving the huge group parked near the capital, the two armors entered the city and went straight to the mansion.

    As soon as they entered, everything was dark and Ward and Luna were asleep. Since there was only one armor to protect them, they were both sleeping in the same room.

    The two armors that arrived at the mansion approached Ward''s room, which was where they were.

    At the door was armor number 1.

    As they approached, the armor looked at them.

    "So, how did it go?" He asked nonchntly as he looked at the hallway wall in front of him.

    "We caught a lot of goblins and kobolds. We have gotten a group of over 10,000."

    "That''s right. They''re on the ins just outside the capital, we left them all there."

    "I see, good work. Get some rest as you guys will need to leave again tomorrow."

    "Sure."

    The two armors stepped out of close quarters and armor number 1 sighed and crossed his arms.

    "I wish I had gone out in search of monsters too, standing guard is not an interesting job."

    ####

    By dawn, the group of monsters next to the capital had more than doubled. In just one day the number of monsters captured had exceeded 20,000 monsters, it was something to celebrate.

    Ward had finished his coffee and was now in the throne room with a big smile on his face after receiving the news.

    "Isn''t it wonderful? In just one day you guys have gathered 20,000 monsters. I am proud of you. I honestly didn''t think it would be this simple."

    The armors who heard the word "simple" looked at each other a little irritated.

    It hadn''t been something that simple. As much as magic was easy to be used, running after monsters was not something very fun.

    "But it''s not over yet, of course." Ward stood up from the throne and put his hands behind his back as he walked toward the armors.

    "I want you guys to capture even more monsters for me in the next few days. I will only be satisfied when the number is greater than 100,000 monsters."

    "But why so many monsters?" Luna at the side looked confused.

    "The number of soldiers in Southlein is very high. If we don''t have a gigantic number of monsters, we will surely be massacred in just a few hours."

    "I understand."

    "But now that you guys know that, you can leave again to get more monsters. This time goes back to the capital when you are sure it is enough."

    Ward looked coldly at the armors. The 7 armors that received his gaze bowed their heads and soon after left the room.

    "Haaa~~ Good thing I was right. I was worried that the ces I signaled wouldn''t have monsters."

    "But didn''t you study?"

    "I studied, but those were old books. The world lives in constant change, doesn''t it?"

    "..."

    ####

    A few more days passed and the number of monsters outside the capital had already exceeded 100,000.

    Ward inside his mansion was happily eating lunch together with Luna as he prepared to take the next step, which would be the start of the war.

    "I can''t wait to start that war," Ward said happily as he stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth.

    Luna in front of him smiled.

    "It''s pretty close to starting, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. We have already cataloged the families of the soldiers and they have already started their training."

    "Where are they training?"

    "I''ve set up a camp outside the capital."

    "But aren''t the monsters outside? Won''t the soldiers be scared off?"

    "I made the armors exin it to them, but of course there are some people who got scared. Fortunately, most of them decided to trust the armors and continued in the camp."

    "So some of them abandoned the army..."

    "Yes, unfortunately. But whatever. I withdrew family support from those people and let them leave."

    "Got it. But there''s something else I''m worried about."

    "What is it?"

    "You are no longer bringing that armor along with us. Isn''t that dangerous?"

    "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''ve decided to give the soldiers a financial incentive, so they won''t attack me. And if they do attack me, I''ll kill them easily."

    "Have you recovered your magic?"

    "A little. I wouldn''t be able to fight someone very powerful, but I can handle a bunch of beastmens soldiers."

    "Got it."

    Ward and Luna continued eating under the stares of the maids and soon after left the dining room.

    They walked to the meeting room and entered.

    "Looks like you guys are already here," Ward said to the four people who were already seated at the table.

    They were two beautiful women who had droopy dog ears just above their heads and two older men also with dog ears above their heads.

    "Everything is ready now. Everything is working very well." One of the dog-eared women said and the girl next to her nodded.

    These as the two girls who were responsible for sending the financial support to the soldiers'' families. It was also the two who weremanding all the people who were getting the information from the soldiers earlier.

    "About the war, the army''s food supply is a little low." One of the men with dog ears grumbled.

    These two men with dog ears were responsible for taking care of the army. Be it about the camping, the feeding. They took care of everything.

    "All right, let''s take it easy. First of all, tell me how the cataloging of the soldiers'' families is going, and if we have enough money to maintain the family support for at least two months. After that, let''s talk about supply."

    Ward sat down at the table with the four of them and Luna continued to stand behind his chair.

 Chapter 230 - 229 - Let The War Begin ( Again ? )

    After the short conversation with the four people inside the meeting room, the four retired to attend to their duties. Inside the room, only Ward and Luna remained. Ward sighed andid his head on the table after they withdrew.

    "This is tiring. I don''t like that kind of talk and obligation."

    "Think on the bright side, they are the ones who are taking care of things, you just give the orders."

    "True... It would be even worse if I had to do everything myself."

    "Mhm," Luna nodded.

    "But now I think I''ll take a little rest while they take care of everything. I hope those two girls don''t let me down."

    "Speaking of those two girls, where did you find them?" Luna asked confused as she sat down at the table along with Ward.

    "They are from a noble family in Beastled. They showed interest in working for me, so I epted them. Those other two also started working for me in the same way."

    "I see. So the nobles are supporting you?"

    "It seems so since the family of those two girls sent them to work for me. And also that older dog-eared man is the head of his family."

    "You keep calling them ''Girls'' or ''Men with dog ears''. Don''t you know their names?" Luna gave a mocking smile. And with that question, Ward looked at his sister and remained silent.

    Luna removed the smile from her face and looked at Ward.

    "Is it serious?" She asked in disbelief.

    "They are doing a good job and that''s what matters."

    "Try to talk to them and find out more about them... You need to at least know their names."

    "Oh, I at least know their family name."

    "And what are their family name?"

    "I think the family name of the two girls is Eamitg and the family of the two men is called Wineren. I think that''s it."

    "You think?"

    "I''m not good at remembering names of things I don''t care about."

    "BUT THEY WORK FOR YOU! Try to have a frank talk with them and find out more about them."

    "All right..."

    ####

    When evening came, Ward called the four people into the meeting room again.

    "All right, I''m here because my sister told me it was good to do this."

    "Do what?" One of the dog-eared girls asked.

    "To know more about you guys. I remembered earlier today that I don''t even know your names. I want you to talk fast, I don''t want to waste too much time here as I need to sleep."

    "All right, I''ll start with me then. My name is Lisa Eamitg and this one next to me is Phena Eamitg, my sister." The older-looking girl said.

    Phena next to her sister nodded as she smiled.

    While Lisa was a girl withrge breasts with a more mature appearance, Phena was a younger girl with modest breasts. But still, the two were quite simr.

    Both had long brown hair and dark brown eyes. Besides having very white skin, they were pale.

    Ward looked at both of them for a while as he admired the beauty of both girls. But when he noticed that the girls started to get a little annoyed, Ward cleared his throat and looked at the two men.

    "Got it. And now you guys."

    As he did so, the older man stood up.

    Unlike Lisa and Phena who hadrge, droopy dog ears on the side of his head, this man had small, firm ears much like cat ears.

    "My name is Lyace Wineren, I am the head of the Wineren house of barons." He made a polite reference. Ward was surprised that the man had such refined manners.

    "And my name is Burmax Wineren, I am Lyace''s son. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Unlike his father, Burmax did not have a very polished way of introducing himself. But still, Lyace seemed proud of his son.

    ''But now that I''ve had a good look, it makes sense that they are father and son.'' Ward took a good look at the faces of the two, and they were quite simr. The nose was simr, the chin of the two was simr, and the color of their eyes was the same.

    It was a slightly grayish-ck color.

    The only difference was their age. Lyace had white hair because he was older.

    "All right, now that you have introduced yourselves, I need to know how it went. Is everything okay with the families? Did you get everything calcted right? What about the army supplies?"

    At Ward''s question, Lisa and Lyace opened their mouths at the same time.

    "About the families..."

    "The army..."

    After they began to speak at the same time, the two looked at each other looking surprised.

    Ward smiled and then sighed.

    "One at a time, please. You first, Lisa."

    "Thank you very much." Lisa bowed and continued.

    "All right, first I''ll give you this here. This is the number of families, the average number of people per family, and the sry we chose based on that. And here is also the amount of money we have avable for that at the moment."

    "Got it. That''s a lot of people, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. Since we get people from every city in the country, the number is veryrge."

    "And about the money, it looks like we will have enough for at least 3 months, am I right?"

    "Yes, exactly. As expected from you, sir."

    "I made an estimate."

    Ward looked at the paper for a while longer and then ced it on the table. After that Lisa was silent and moved away from a little. Seeing this Lyace opened her mouth to speak.

    "About the army, supplies are alreadying directly to the camp. I''ve contacted all the cities and famous merchants."

    "That''s great. Isn''t it?"

    "Well, but we have one more problem..."

    "What is it this time?"

    "We have a lot of soldiers who are saying they are bored, and..."

    "Is it serious?"

    "Urgh..."

    "Tell them to masturbate or something, I don''t have time to listen to that kind of thing. The only thing I want from them is for them to train and then kill themselves for me. Is that clear?"

    "Yes sir."

    At Ward''s words, Lyace bowed her head and then fell silent. On the other hand, the girls inside the room were red with embarrassment at hearing Ward''s words.

    ''Aren''t they too pure?''

    ####

    After that, a few more days passed. The mood in the capital was still the same. Some people were against the new king, but over time approval was growing, mainly because of the financial support.

    Many families were being helped while the men in these families were "doing nothing".

    This was nothing but wonderful.

    But unlike these families, many people could already sense that something was wrong, so they don''t ept the new king. But they couldn''t do anything, since they could be executed if they spoke or did anything unnecessary.

    They were being controlled by fear.

    In other words, the only people who spoke out were those who showed support for the king. So if you walked the streets, you would only find people speaking well of the new government.

    And as his poprity increased, Ward began to have some cities beingpletely in favor of him.

    Ward couldn''t understand how things hade to this, but he didn''tin, this was wonderful.

    The more people who showed support, the better it would be.

    And after so much support had been received, it was about time to start moving.

    It was a sunny afternoon and Ward was sitting on his throne as he stared at the eight armors in front of him. The eight armors knelt down and just then Ward began to speak.

    "Everything seems to be going better than I nned, doesn''t it? The people are blindly supporting me, that''s wonderful."

    He gave a big smile.

    "But now that I''m being supported, it''s time to make the first moves."

    Ward cleared his throat and stood up from the throne. After that, he looked at the eight armors in front of him and put a serious expression on his face.

    "I WANT YOU GUYS TO SEND MONSTERS TO THE BORDER AND THEN HAVE THEM DESTROY ANYTHING AS THEY CAN FIND IN SOUTHLEIN."

    Ward took a deep breath and continued.

    "AFTER THE MONSTERS DO THEIR WORK, I WANT YOU GUYS TO GO TO THE BORDER WITH A GROUP OF SOLDIERS. LATER JUST WAIT FOR A MOVE FROM SOUTHLEIN."

    He shouted excitedly.

    "Wait for a move?"

    "That''s right, they won''t stand idly by with their viges and cities being destroyed. Nor will they stand idly by with an army next to their border. They will send an army to the border too."

    "And after that?"

    "After that I want you guys to destroy their army. After that happens I am sure war will break out."

    "I understand."

    "So now go, do as I ask. And don''t forget to report everything that is happening!"

    "Of course." Saying this the armor number 1 turned and left the room along with his brothers.

    Ward threw himself on the throne again and looked at Luna beside him.

    "You look excited." She said as she smiled.

    "I''ve never been as excited as I am right now."

 Chapter 231 - 230 - I Knew I Should Have Killed You.

    Back to the present moments, Luna who was still leaning over the window left her living room and went to her room. When she got there shey down on her bed and looked at the ceiling while remaining silent.

    She sighed and then sat up in bed.

    "What do I do now? I feel like I should stay here and try to do something, but at the same time I feel like I should get out of here as soon as possible." Luna put her hands over her head and thought hard about what to do.

    But she couldn''t conclude.

    As much as she wanted to leave this ce and disappear, in her head something was telling her to stay here and take care of everything.

    ''What do I do? Ward?'' She began to cry again.

    After that, she threw herself on the bed and cried for a few minutes until she slept.

    She slept for a few hours, outside that had previously been bright was already starting to get dark.

    Luna got up and looked out the window.

    "So I slept all day?" She ran the back of her hand over her eyes to wipe them clean. Then she walked to the bathroom. It was a little dark inside the room, so she ended up tripping over some things that were on the floor.

    ''What''s that?'' Not knowing what it was, she walked forward and enter the bathroom. She turned on the light inside the bathroom and then looked in the mirror.

    "My eyes are red and puffy, damn it..." She lowered her head and poured a good amount of water on her face. After doing so she lifted her face again to dry it.

    But the moment she did this, her heart stopped for an instant.

    When she looked in the mirror, she saw not only her reflection, but right behind her, a girl with big horns was smiling at her.

    Luna''s heart stopped for a few seconds. Luna was paralyzed until she finally managed to reason what was happening.

    She looked back quickly and looked at the girl''s face just behind her.

    "Hi." The girl tilted her head and looked at Luna as smiled.

    Luna was extremely surprised and startled by her sudden appearance.

    "What are you doing here?" Luna asked as she continued with her wet face.

    The girl looked at Luna for a while until she finally turned to leave the bathroom. Luna dried her face with the towel that was hanging on the wall and then immediately left the bathroom to go after her.

    "Tell me, you know something, don''t you?" Luna stopped the girl from leaving the room.

    The girl who was ready to open the door turned and looked at Luna with her red and gold eyes. Luna who received her gaze took a step back after feeling a great difort.

    "What do you mean? Are you talking about the death of the king? Or may I call him your brother? I don''t know anything."

    "You''re lying, I''m sure of it. Why did this happen right after you showed up? You''re involved in this somehow."

    "Listen, little girl. You shouldn''t keep using people." The girl began to take slow steps toward Luna, forcing her away. Luna walked backward until finally, her back was against the wall.

    The girl approached Luna and stared at her.

    "I don''t know anything about your brother, so you''d better not keep bugging me. Is that okay?" The girl brought her face closer to Luna''s face, causing Luna to close her eyes and begin to tremble.

    Luna could do nothing but shake her head several times.

    "Okay, so I''m going to leave now. And I''m sorry about your brother." The girl waved her hand upward as if saying "goodbye" and left the room.

    Luna who was finally alone in the bedroom, fell to the floor as she continued to lean against the wall.

    After that, she hugged her knees and just sat there.

    "I''m sure this girl did something against Ward, I''m sure!" She drove her nails into her legs hard as her body trembled and her eyes were filled with tears again.

    ####

    The next day, Luna gathered together with Lisa, Phena, Lyace, and the Burmax again.

    "I would like to talk with you all before I do anything rash." Luna sat down and took a deep breath.

    "What?" Lisa looked a little nervous, as did everyone else inside the room.

    Luna heard her question and closed her eyes. She first thought carefully about what to say before she started to say something. She felt that if she said something unnecessary it might end her rtionship with these four people.

    Not that what she wishes wouldn''t do that.

    "I''ve decided to leave the country, I''m sorry about that." Luna stood up and bowed her head.

    The four people don''t looked surprised, they just smiled.

    "So that''s it?" Lisa said sounding calm.

    Next, it was Lyace''s turn to say something.

    "Even you had said you were going to remain in charge yesterday, I already figured you wouldn''t be able to stay here."

    "Yeah, I figured that too," Lisa said as she stood up. After approaching Luna, she gave the little fox girl a tight hug.

    "Your brother has aplished what he wanted, and he is no longer here. There''s no reason for you to go on with this, is there?"

    "But my brother did not fulfill what he wanted. Southlein was not destroyed, and...'''' Luna began to cry again, then she pushed Lisa away and threw herself on the floor. She sat down on the floor and put her hand over her face.

    "But... But... I feel like I shouldn''t be here, for some reason I''m sure I shouldn''t be in this ce. I feel like none of this stuff we did should have been done, it''s so strange."

    Luna shook her head several times.

    "But even though I feel like this shouldn''t have been done, and that my brother is dead... In my head, I get messages of "You should do what Ward tells you" "You should support him in everything." He''s already dead, what do you mean I need to support him?"

    Luna started pulling at her hair.

    "So I just want to get out of here as soon as possible, I want these things to go out of my head. Even if my mind tries to keep me here, I''m getting out. Then I want you guys to forgive me, I can''t keep running this country like I wanted to."

    Everyone was looking at Luna with pity. She was so desperate and was acting in a way that none of them had ever seen before.

    They couldn''t understand exactly what she meant by all this, but they wanted to support her.

    "It''s okay, you can leave, we''ll stay right here when you leave, don''t worry." Lisa reached down and hugged Luna.

    "Are you guys going to continue here?" Luna lifted her head and looked at Lisa who was hugging her and the other three standing nearby.

    "Of course, we will continue here because we can''t let the country turn into a ruinous. Maybe we will turn the country over to the old king again as you suggested yesterday."

    "..."

    Lisa continued to hug Luna until the fox girl finally calmed down. The two stood up and faced each other.

    "Are you calmer?" Lisa asked as she gave Luna a genuine smile.

    Luna smiled back and then it was her turn to hug Lisa.

    "Thank you for everything. Thank you all for everything. You helped my brother and now you are here supporting me even though I am wanting to abandon you..."

    "Stop talking nonsense, you are not abandoning us." Lisa turned away from Luna and patted her on the head.

    "Ouch~~ All right, now I''ll get things ready so I can leave today," Luna said cheerfully as she wiped the remaining tears on her face.

    Luna who looked much better got ready to leave the room.

    "Huh?"

    But before she could leave, her hand was grabbed by Lisa''s hand. Luna looked back and realized that the woman had a serious look on her face.

    Phena, Lyece, and Burmax were acting the same way.

    "What is it?" Luna looked a little startled as she looked at the four of them acting so strangely.

    "Let go of me, you are scaring me." Luna tried to release her hand from Lisa''s hand, but Lisa wouldn''t let go and pulled her close.

    "Ah~~" Luna gave a little scream at being pulled so suddenly.

    And after being very close, Lisa whispered some words in her ear.

    Luna who heard those words felt her body shaking and remained silent as she looked at the door of the room.

    ''Walk slowly to the back, there is an emergency exit behind that closet over there. Let''s go slowly.'' Lyace said low as he slowly walked towards the closet in the right corner of the room.

    They walked slowly towards the closet so as not to make any noise.

    But unfortunately not making any noise wasn''t enough.

    BOOM~~~

    BREAK~~

    With the sound of an explosion and then the sound of wood breaking into pieces, the door of the room flew away and crashed into the wall of the room.

    "Do you think that just being silent would be enough? I already knew you were here.. And about you, I knew I should have killed youst night, but I felt a little sorry for you since you were so sad."

 Chapter 232 - 231 - Hearts.

    "I knew you had some involvement in this, Meduz." Luna looked at the horned girl in front of her.

    "I''m sorry about that." Meduz smiled and then took a few steps toward Luna and the other four inside the room. Luna gritted her teeth and looked at Meduz for a while as if she wanted to kill her right there.

    "Don''t be an idiot, we need to escape from this ce right now!" Seeing that Luna was standing motionless while looking at Meduz, Lyace grabbed her hand and pulled her into the passage that had been revealed behind the closet.

    Lisa, Phena, and Burmax had already entered the emergency exit and started running desperately to get away from Meduz.

    "I don''t want to leave, that girl killed my brother!" But Luna not wanting to leave started swinging her hand so Lyace would let her go.

    "You idiot, this is no time to be thinking about that, someday you will have the opportunity to do something. If you try to do something now you will only kill yourself." Lyace continued to hold Luna''s hand as he pulled her through the emergency exit.

    They were down a narrow corridor while Meduz walked behind them quietly.

    "There''s no use trying to run, you guys won''t be able to escape at all." Meduz who was getting farther and farther away shouted as he smiled and showed his sharp teeth.

    "Damn, that girl is crazy. I knew she wasn''t a person who would help us. But I couldn''t imagine that she was the one who killed your brother." Lyace continued to run as he dragged Luna down the narrow corridor.

    He was nervous and sweating non-stop. His heart was racing and he felt as if he was going to have a heart attack at any moment.

    But he didn''t stop running.

    Luna who was holding his hand noticed the state Lyace was in as his hand waspletely sweaty.

    "You need to calm down, you''re going to end up passing out."

    "Don''t worry about me, we''re almost there. After we leave the mansion, let''s split up, okay? That way it will be harder for us to be found."

    "But..."

    "You will go along with me and the others will separate from us, okay?"

    "All right..." Luna bit her lips and then quickened her steps, forcing Lyace to run even faster.

    It wasn''t long before the hallway came to an end and revealed a staircase leading upward. From above, a light wasing, showing that there was an exit.

    "Where are we?"

    "We are underground at the moment, nowe up." Lyace climbed the stairs and then an exit appeared. It was a wooden trap door, but it was already open.

    Lyace went out and Luna followed him.

    As soon as Luna got out, she noticed that she was in the middle of the mansion''s garden.

    "I didn''t even know about this emergency exit." She said in surprise.

    "We just found out a little while ago too. Lisa, Phena, and my son must have left the trap door open. But that doesn''t matter now, run!" Lyace took Luna''s hand again and ran, this time in the middle of the town.

    All the locals who looked at Luna seemed in awe because of her beauty and also because of her importance to the country at the moment.

    ''Damn, everyone is looking at me, it bothers me.'' She thought as she continued to run.

    "Don''t mind everyone, just keep running, let''s hide in some inn."

    "In an inn? Isn''t that dangerous? We can get other people involved in this."

    "You''re right... Then how about we go to a more secluded ce to hide?"

    "I think that would be good."

    "All right."

    Lyace and Luna ran toward an alley.

    The two continued running for a few minutes before they reached the residential area of the capital. There were many houses, residents, and most children ying in the streets. Luna who saw this looked worried.

    "There are a lot of people here, especially children."

    "Don''t worry."

    Lyace kept running and moved further away, reaching a ce that Luna had not yet visited. It was the suburb of the capital, it was a ce with only old wooden houses and the number of residents was low.

    "What a disgusting ce..." Luna said after noticing the stench and the amount of garbage around the streets.

    "Well, this is where people who have no families and no ie live."

    "I see..."

    "Here, let''s hide in one of those houses."

    "Right. I need to sit down immediately, I''ve never felt so tired as I do now. I''ve never run this much."

    "Hahaha, I''m not in shape either. In the old days, I could run for much longer and also faster."

    "..."

    "Okay, I hope there''s no one here." Lyace forced the door. The door creaked loudly as it opened.

    Inside, some noises started to be made. Luna looked a little frightened.

    "Don''t worry, it''s probably rats or some other animal," Lyace said as he walked into the house. Everywhere he walked the wood creaked, looking like it would break at any moment.

    "What a dirty ce." A huge amount of cobwebs were all over the ceilings, as well as trash all over the floor. The stench of mold and garbage was unbearable, especially for those who were half animals and had a sensitive sense of smell.

    "Let''s stay here and wait a while."

    "Okay." Luna crouched down refusing to sit on the floor and took a deep breath. But as soon as she took a deep breath she felt like she was going to throw up.

    ''Damn that stinks.''

    Without caring about Luna, Lyace went to the window of the house and looked outside to see if Meduz was approaching or something.

    "Are you worried about your son and the others?"

    "Yes, they ran ahead and I don''t know where they are now. I''m afraid that demon went after them."

    "..."

    "But would she get out? A demon-like her would cause a hugemotion in the middle of the capital."

    "I don''t know... But maybe she has some way of disguising herself or doing everything without being seen?"

    "Don''t say something like that, it makes me think she''s here with us now."

    At Lyace''s words, Luna swallowed dryly and looked around startled.

    Everything was silent, making the atmosphere even more macabre. But fortunately even after some time had passed nothing happened.

    Lyace who was also apprehensive sighed in relief.

    ####

    On the other side of the capital, Lisa, Phena, and Burmax walked the street while looking for a good ce to hide.

    They looked around desperately for fear that Meduz would show up.

    "I knew we should have waited for them, what if they were killed?" Burmax who always maintained a good posture began to despair and act in a way that Lisa and Phena had never seen before.

    Lisa looked at him worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure your father managed to escape along with Luna."

    "I''m not sure... " Phena at the side looked extremely frightened.

    Seeing this, Lisa grabbed his hand.

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure everything will be fine. That girl doesn''t have the guts to go out and kill us in the middle of the capital."

    "No, I''m sure she has the guts to do something like that. That girl suddenly appeared, she''s a demon, she has nothing to lose." Burmax quickened his steps and turned left.

    All around, there were many old houses and some residents were in the streets.

    "I think we should hide somewhere around here for now. We''ve gotten far enough away from the mansion." Lisa looked around looking for somewhere she could hide.

    The residents looked at the three of them a little frightened by the strange way they were acting.

    So many residents went inside their houses while carrying their children and locked the doors.

    "I think they are afraid of us." Lisa smiled and walked on along with Burmax.

    Phena, on the other hand, stopped walking and looked back a little worried.

    ''There''s something strange around here.'' She thought as she felt the presence of a person just behind the three of them. She felt the presence of a person but couldn''t see anyone, it was something very strange.

    "What is it, Phena?" Lisa who noticed her sister acting strange turned around and started walking towards her.

    "What happened?" Lisa asked approaching, but still, her sister did not answer her.

    Because of this, Lisa took her hand and ced it on Phena''s shoulder. As soon as she leaned on her sister''s shoulder, she noticed that Phena''s body was cold and she was shaking non-stop for some reason.

    "Hey, hey, what''s wrong?" Lisa grabbed Phena''s shoulders and turned Phena toward her, looking directly into Phena''s face.

    Phena was wide-eyed as she looked at Lisa with tear-filled eyes looking like was in pain. Lisa looked at her frightened sister as she tried to understand exactly what was happening.

    "HEY, WHAT IS IT? ANSWER ME! WHAT''S WRONG?" Lisa began to shake her sister''s body and look at every corner of her body looking for any injuries, but she found nothing.

    "HELP ME HERE BURMAX, SOMETHING IS WRONG WITH PHENA!" Lisa screamed desperately as she hugged her sister.

    "BURMAX!" Lisa screamed again when she realized that Burmax was not moving.

    ''Oh my god...'' But just then the reason Burmax wasn''t moving was revealed.

    His body fell to the ground and a beautiful long-haired woman suddenly appeared while holding two hearts in her hands.

    "What a shame...."

 Chapter 233 - 231 - This Girl Is A Monster.

    Lisa felt her body tremble when she noticed Meduz''s presence. Out of fear she almost let go of her sister''s body that was in her arms. Her sweaty hands held her sister tightly.

    "Phena, please wake up! We need to get out of here quickly." Beginning to despair, she rocked Phena''s body and began to scream in her ear. But her sister was still wide-eyed in silence.

    "You are very stupid. How did you think you could get away? I told it wouldn''t do any good." Meduz shrugged and shook her head to the right and left side.

    After that she looked at Lisa and smiled, revealing her pointed teeth resembling dog fangs.

    "You know, I didn''t want to have to do this in such a painful way, but you guys forced me to do this." Meduz held up the two hearts and showed them to Lisa who was about to start crying as she held her sister in her arms.

    "Guess whose hearts these are? If you guess maybe I''ll let you stay alive a little longer." Meduz squeezed the two hearts in his hand, causing them to release some blood.

    The hearts continued to beat in her hand in some way that Lisa couldn''t exin.

    But it was disgusting, those two hearts beating there was a disgusting thing that made her want to vomit, it was not something a human being should see.

    "Are you going to remain silent? All right, how about this." Meduz took the heart that was in her right hand and began to squeeze it. She was squeezing the heart harder and harder.

    And something happened. Some sounds started to be made by Burmax.

    The boy began to struggle as he produced some strange sounds.

    "Wait, wait, why are you doing that?" Perceiving that the heart in Meduz''s hand was Burmax''s, Lisa tried to stop her, but unfortunately, she didn''t do it in time.

    Blop~~

    "Oops..." With the sound of a meat bubble exploding, the heart was blown to pieces. At the same time, Burmax produced a strange sound and arge amount of blood came out of his mouth.

    ''No, no.'' Lisa realized the other heart in Meduz''s hand began to be squeezed and her sister''s body began to tremble in her arms.

    "STOP IT RIGHT NOW!!!!" Lisa screamed as she hugged her sister.

    "PLEASE STOP, DON''T KILL MY SISTER, PLEASE!" She screamed again as she began to cry uncontrobly not being able to hold back her tears.

    "Hmm, now you''re getting desperate? I''m sorry, but I can''t stop now." Meduz squeezed Phena''s heart even tighter. Lisa was crying desperately over her body.

    Phena moaned and seemed to be in great pain. Lisa looked at that and ced her sister''s body on the ground. She then knelt on the floor and bowed her head to Meduz.

    "Please, please."

    "..." Meduz looked at Lisa and began to smile as if she didn''t care about anything about this.

    "Please, you can kill me instead, please!" Lisa lifted her face and looked at Meduz.

    Lisa realized that the demon girl was looking at her as if she was amused by what was happening. No, she was enjoying herself.

    She was doing something she liked.

    It was a nice feeling to leave a person in a pitiful state and have them beg for something.

    ''I like that, I like that a lot.'' Meduz thought as her face went red and she felt extremely aroused. At the same time, the tightness in her left hand was increasing.

    "NO!" Lisa screamed and jumped towards Meduz when she noticed that her sister''s heart was about to be exploded.

    "Oh?" Meduz who was in ecstasy at the moment because of the feeling of satisfaction didn''t even notice that the grip on her hand had gotten too strong.

    Blop~~~

    With another sound of a piece of meat exploding and a scream, Phena''s heart was blown to pieces.

    Lisa who jumped towards Meduz to stop her could see her sister''s heart exploding in front of her eyes. The blood that came out of her sister''s heart had flown out and smeared all over her face.

    Her body was also stained with blood and pieces of her sister''s heart fell on her.

    Lisa threw herself to the ground immediately and remained silent, not believing what was happening.

    She brought her hand to her face and wiped the blood away. Then she looked down at her hand and noticed the pieces of her sister''s heart were in there.

    After a few seconds of deafening silence, Lisa began to cry again as her body trembled and her heart leaped as if it would explode as well.

    AAAAAAAAAAAH~~

    She screamed.

    She screamed with desperation and anger as she realized that she was holding the pieces of her sister''s heart. And as she continued to scream, she looked back and saw her sister already lying in a pool of blood.

    She crawled over and grabbed her sister''s body as she continued to cry desperately.

    "Oh, I''m sorry about that, I just got too excited." But Meduz just continued to stand there watching everything in silence, not feeling any kind of remorse or pity.

    Her sense of satisfaction had grown as he watched Lisa.

    That little girl with the dog ears crying while clutching her sister''s body made Meduz amused.

    ''That feels so good.'' Meduz whispered as she looked at her hands that were stained with blood.

    Lisa who was standing next to her sister''s body as she continued to cry, felt great anger grow in her heart. It was the feeling that she had to do something here and now.

    ''Even if I die, I have to do something.'' She thought this as she ced her sister''s body on the ground and stood up.

    She clenched her fists and turned to look at Meduz.

    "Hm?" Meduz looked at Lisa who suddenly started walking towards her.

    "What? You want me to rip your heart out too?" She smiled sarcastically as she stared at Lisa.

    "Shut the fuck up." Lisa who heard Meduz''s words ran towards the woman and pulled a pocket knife from her waistband. As soon as she approached, Lisa made a quick movement to shove the pocket knife into Meduz''s neck.

    "You are really brave." But with ease, Meduz grabbed Lisa''s arm.

    "Urgh"

    Having her arm grabbed, Lisa groaned in pain as she tried to pull her arm back. But Meduz used all her strength to hold Lisa back.

    Seeing that she would not be able to break free, Lisa used her other hand to try to punch and w Meduz''s face. Unfortunately, Meduz used her other hand to hold Lisa''s hand.

    Both of Lisa''s hands were being held, causing the girl to struggle as she tried to use her legs to hit Meduz.

    "Let me go, you bastard!" Lisa screamed as she tried to bring her face closer to Meduz''s neck to bite it. Meduz who realized this let go of Lisa and backed away a little.

    Lisa smiled at Meduz.

    "Are you afraid?" Lisa looked determined.

    Meduz, on the other hand, was looking at Lisa as if he was seeing only an angry child wanting to hurt her.

    "You won''t be able to hurt me, there''s no use trying." Meduz showed his sharp teeth to Lisa.

    But Lisa just let out a loudugh as she pointed her pocket knife at Meduz''s right arm.

    "Are you sure?" Lisa licked the de of the pocket knife that had been soiled with Meduz''s blood.

    Not understanding exactly what Lisa meant, the demon girl look at her right arm. And there, a huge cut had been made.

    "How?" She asked Lisa in surprise.

    But Lisa just pretended not to hear Meduz''s question and advanced towards the girl with her pocket knife again.

    "Don''t get so cocky!" Meduz clenched her fists and received Lisa''s attack head-on.

    Lisa tried to hit her pocketknife into Meduz''s neck again with a quick movement, but the demon girl who had started to take this "battle" seriously just avoided the pocketknife with ease.

    After this, Meduz hit Lisa in the chest with her left hand. Meduz''s ws cut Lisa''s clothes and also some of her flesh, causing Lisa to bleed heavily.

    "Shit." Lisa began to groan in pain as she felt her chest burn and arge amount of blood begin toe out.

    "I need to hurry, so just die soon," Meduz said as he showed the wound on her right arm begin to heal.

    ''This girl is a monster.'' Lisa smiled and advanced on Meduz again.

    "Don''t worry, Phena. I''ll meet you again soon."

    After these words, Lisa felt her chest being pierced and a great pain hit her. Looking down, she saw Meduz''s hand inside her chest.

    While spitting out arge amount of blood, she smiled at Meduz.

    "You will surely die soon. I''m sure of it," Lisa said before her consciousness disappear.

    "I hope someone who can kill me actually shows up. Looks like that subordinate brat of the goddess won''t be able to do anything yet."

    Meduz replied even though no one was listening.

 Chapter 234 - 232 - The Floor Didnt Break? This Is Amazing.

    "Lyace, don''t have anyoneing, isn''t it?" Luna was still crouching inside the house while apprehensively waiting for Lyace to say something. But Lyace was not moving and saying anything.

    No matter how many questions Luna asked she was being ignored.

    Because of this, she stood up and walked over to him. After she approached and leaned Lyace''s shoulder, the man remained motionless, causing Luna some difort.

    ''Is he okay?'' She swallowed dryly before again calling out to him.

    "Lyace?!" She gave a slightly louder shout, and thankfully after that Lyace gave a small jump seeming to have woken up.

    "Huh? What is it?" Luna pulled away and Lyace looked at her confused. He seemed a little out of his mind at the moment, and that made Luna quite worried.

    "What happened to you? Why are you so distracted?" She reached over and put her hand against Lyace''s forehead to see if he had a fever. Then Lyace grabbed Luna''s hand and pulled it away from his forehead.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."

    "You don''t look fine. You were paralyzed in front of the window as if you were petrified. That scared me, you know."

    "I''m sorry about that, it''s just that I had a bad feeling." Lyace smiled and scratched his head a little awkwardly. Then he turned and looked out the window again.

    "Bad feeling? Does it have something to do with your son and the others?"

    "I don''t know, I just feel that something bad has happened or is going to happen."

    "Stop it, you''re scaring me."

    "All right, I''ll stop. Now you can sit back down, I think it''s going to take us a while to get out of here."

    "Haaa~ I''m already tired. Why not just leave the capital and go to another city? Wouldn''t that be simpler?"

    "But I n to do that. Today we''ll leave the capital and travel to the nearest city. After that, we will choose some country to live in. The further away we get from that ce, the better it will be."

    "You''re really afraid of Meduz, aren''t you?"

    "Of course, that girl is a demon, she is not normal..." Lyace who finally realized the situation they were in, stopped talking suddenly, causing Luna to be ufortable again.

    "Are you okay?" She asked again.

    Lyace turned around and looked at her. Luna noticed that he had an expression of fear but remained silent.

    "It''s okay," Lyace said to calm her down. Just then he turned to look out the window again.

    ''There''s no way we can escape, that woman is a monster.'' Lyace bit her lips as she felt a huge sense of sadness and anger after thinking about her son and the other two girls.

    ''Are they okay?'' He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After that, he sat down on the floor of the house to calm himself down.

    Luna looked at him and continued in silence.

    Lyace continued with his eyes closed as he tried to create a situation in his head where they could get out of the capital without being killed.

    Unfortunately in every situation they were caught and killed by Meduz before they had a chance to leave the capital.

    "FUCK!"

    After realizing this, Lyace shouted something enough to scare Luna and get the attention of the few locals who were around.

    Lyace''s change in behavior was something Luna was not expecting.

    Lyace lowered her head and stared at the ground a little despondently as she continued to try to think of something.

    "You also realize that we won''t be able to escape, don''t you? I''ve been thinking that for a while now, I think we can''t get out of here without a fight."

    "Fight? Are you kidding? Since when are we strong enough to fight that demon?"

    "It''s fighting and die or die without fighting. I''d rather try to do something before I die." Luna smiled with determination. Lyace looked at her and seemed extremely surprised that Luna was so confident.

    ''This girl, she doesn''t care about dying anymore.''

    That was the conclusion he came to.

    ####

    "It sucks having to hide these bodies. ?I should have just left them in the middle of the street," Meduz grumbled as he threw thest body into a hole he had dug near the wall of the capital.

    Thest body, which was Lisa''s, was thrown over the body of her sister and Burmax that were already at the bottom.

    After her body was thrown, Meduz used earth magic to plug the hole. So that it wouldn''t start to stink in the future, she buried them deep.

    "Okay, now it''s off to go after that little fox girl and that dog man. Master, can you tell me where they are at the moment?"

    [ Just go to the suburb, they are hiding inside an old wooden house just at the entrance to the neighborhood. ]

    "Okay, thanks for that." Meduz again went invisible and then jumped over the buildings until he reached the suburb of the capital. When she got there, the first thing she did was cover her nose with her hand.

    "What a stinky ce, damn it." She grumbled as she held her breath.

    "I need to do something, otherwise I won''t be able to stay here, my nose is too sensitive." She whined.

    Then she used wind magic to create a shield around her body that threw the bad odor away. It still stinks, but it was more bearable to walk around the suburb that way.

    "So, which house are they in? Old wooden house... But they all these houses have those characteristics." Meduz who was standing on top of a building right at the entrance to the suburb looked around looking for a house that fit his master''s descriptions.

    But since all the houses were the same, she couldn''t find it.

    "Master, give me a hand here. I can''t trace the magic of those two."

    [ Right, you ipetent girl. They are right there in that house with a piece of canvas on top of the roof. ]

    "You don''t need to treat me like that..." Meduz whined sadly as he jumped from the building. She fell to the ground, causing arge curtain of dust to rise.

    The people around were startled because Meduz was invisible.

    After this, she walked towards the house her master had told her about. When she approached the house, the first thing she felt was a nostalgic magical presence.

    ''Thank you, master. I will finish this work quickly.'' Meduz revealed her sharp teeth and then immediately kicked the front door with all her strength, causing the door to be blown to pieces.

    From inside the house, Luna''s scream could be heard.

    "How are you guys? I told you that you couldn''t escape, didn''t I?" Meduz said as he revealed himself.

    Luna who was previously sitting on the floor got up quickly and then tried to run to the second floor of the house. But the wooden staircase that was in a precarious state copsed when she took the first step.

    "You monster." But Lyace who was close to Meduz tried to hit her with a punch, but his hand was easily held by the demon girl.

    "Arrgg~" Then his arm was twisted and broken, causing Lyace to throw herself to the ground and start moaning in pain.

    "You bastard." Luna who was a little further away grabbed a piece of the woodendder and make some sort of stake so she could attack Meduz.

    "You can''t hurt me with a piece of old wood. That there is very fragile, just like this man''s head here." Meduz pointed at the wood in Luna''s hand and then raised his left foot over Lyace''s head.

    The man who had his eyes closed while crying like a child because of the pain in his arm didn''t even notice Meduz''s foot.

    "Stop!!!" And the next moment, Meduz''s ck boot was stained with the blood from Lyace''s head that was mashed between her foot and the wood.

    "Amazing how the floor didn''t break." Meduz smiled in admiration as she lifted her foot. On the sole of her boot pieces of Lyace''s brain were stuck, so she swung her foot to get rid of it.

    At the same time, Luna did not control herself and vomited. She was not a strong girl for this kind of thing, seeing Lyace die in front of her made her stomach turn.

    Because of this, all the food she had consumed in the morning was thrown out.

    "You wretch, I''m going to kill you," Luna said as she wiped her mouth of vomit with her hand.

    "You''re not going to kill me and you know it. And just to warn you, the other three are already dead too. Don''t worry, I buried them."

    "... I swear I will kill you, I swear." Luna looked at Meduz angrily. She was feeling a hatred she never felt before.

    It was like she was on the verge of madness.

    She didn''t feel this when she saw the bodies of her parents or when her vige was destroyed.

    ''Why am I so angry? Is this because of Ward? Or because of Lyace and the others? I don''t know anymore.''

    Luna began to cry as she screamed and advanced towards Meduz with her "weapon" made with a piece of the woodendder.

 Chapter 235 - 234 - I Am Worried.

    Luna approached Meduz and tried to drive the wooden stake through his chest, but Meduz easily tilted her body to the side to avoid the stake. After that, she grabbed Luna''s arm with her right hand.

    And with her left hand, Meduz grabbed Luna''s neck and squeezed it.

    "You..." Luna gritted her teeth as she felt her neck being squeezed by Meduz. But without giving up, Luna used her left hand that was free to try to rip Meduz''s face off.

    ''Take that!'' Luna screamed in her mind as she drove her nails into Meduz''s face and scratched him with all her strength.

    Or she thought she was.

    "I told you you wouldn''t be able to hurt me." Meduz squeezed Luna''s neck even tighter and then threw her against the wall of the house with all his strength. The wooden wall break and Luna flew out of the house.

    Luna who felt all the air in her lungs being thrown off began to have difficulty breathing.

    And at the same time, she felt a huge pain in her all body.

    But even though she was having trouble breathing and had pain all over her body, Luna stood up and looked at Meduz while smiling.

    ''That girl is determined. It''s nice to find people like that, who love to fight for their lives and the lives of others.'' Meduz felt her satisfaction rise again.

    She made it very evident as she let out a sigh.

    "You arepletely crazy." Luna who watched her act like that ran towards Meduz and tried to hit the stake into her again. But Meduz even though she was a bit distracted, avoided the wooden stake easily.

    Then Luna started trying to hit Meduz in different ways.

    With her wooden stake, with her legs, with her ws.

    Unfortunately, all his attacks were easily avoided. Luna looked at Meduz''s face and noticed that she was smiling as she avoided her attacks. She was showing that she was having no difficulties.

    She was having fun with it.

    "Why don''t you kill me? Why are you ying with me like this?" Luna tried to drive the stake into Meduz''s chest again.

    "I don''t know if I told you, but I like to see people desperate and fighting for their lives. I am a demon after all." Meduz took another leap backward and avoided the wooden stake.

    "But if you don''t kill me, I will kill you." Luna soon after spun her body around and tried tond a kick to Meduz''s waist.

    Her leg was easily caught by Meduz. But taking advantage that Meduz was distracted, she threw the wooden stake into Meduz''s chest with all the force she had.

    "As I said, you can''t hurt me." But the wooden stake was broken to pieces before it even hit her.

    "How?" Luna looked at Meduz startled since she hadn''t even been able to see what had broken the wooden stake she had thrown.

    "It''s simple, it was with this hand here." Meduz showed her left hand.

    "I see. I guess that''s my defeat." Luna still had her right leg being held by Meduz so stood still in front of Meduz without making any movement.

    ''I can''t do anything here, dammit.'' Luna felt enormous frustration at being beaten so easily.

    No, she wasn''t beaten, this wasn''t even a battle from the start.

    ''She was just having fun with me, damn it. What''s the point of me trying to do something if I''m just going to end up dying? Damn it!'' Luna continued to stare at Meduz while holding back her tears.

    Meduz realized that Luna was not well.

    "Your body is trembling... Are you afraid?" Meduz started to smile and then let go of Luna''s leg.

    "I''m just frustrated and sad and..." Luna replied to Meduz and then fell to the ground. She sat down on the dirt floor and then looked up at Meduz.

    "I see. Are you sad because I killed your friends?"

    "I was thinking about that earlier. I don''t know if I''m angry and sad because of my brother or because of my friends that you just killed. It''s so strange."

    "..."

    "I feel like I should care more about my brother''s death, but just a dayter I feel like he''s not dead and I should continue to support him... What kind of thoughts are those?"

    "You are going crazy..."

    "Maybe..." Luna smiled bitterly.

    "But now I need to kill you, okay?" Meduz asked politely as he crouched down and looked into Luna''s eyes.

    "Fine, you can do that." Luna smiled at Meduz as her body trembled. She closed her eyes and began to cry uncontrobly.

    Meduz looked at Luna for a while and wiped the smile off her face.

    ''Master, can''t we leave this girl alive?''

    [ Why do you want that? ]

    ''I don''t know. As much as I don''t care about her and I like to see people suffer, I feel like I don''t want to kill her here.''

    [ I understand. But unfortunately, that can''t be done, you have to kill her. She''s already given up, just do it fast. ]

    ''Right.''

    Receiving his master''s order, Meduz sighed and then looked at Luna who was still crying silently.

    "Hey, fox girl."

    "Hm?"

    "I tried."

    "You tried?"

    "Yes." Meduz took his right hand and with his ws shed Luna''s neck.

    "GAAH~~" With a strange sound, Luna put her hand on her neck as tears streamed all over her face and the blood leaking from her neck soiled all her clothes.

    But it was momentary despair. After feeling her consciousness and her pain was going away, Luna smiled andy down on the dirt floor.

    ''She keeps smiling, how strange...'' Meduz looked at Luna''s face in confusion.

    ####

    A few more days passed and the capital of Southlein was recovering quickly.

    With the queen''s efforts, the food supply was back to normal and the country''s economy was circting again. By now some stores, restaurants, and inns were back.

    Of course, with the death of so many people, some restaurants and inns were abandoned because their owners died.

    But there weren''t many of them as usually the owners had children and they were taking over the business from their parents.

    So apart from the fact that some people are still a little injured, the capital is in a normal state.

    "So how are people reacting to the capital''s recovery?" Inside a room, the queen was looking at the middle-aged woman who had been helping her.

    Her name was Che and she was the wife of the country''s prime minister who ended up dying during the attack that happened to the capital.

    Both he and his little daughter of about 5 years old were killed while they were still in their mansion.

    Che was called by the queen for her status and also for herpetence.

    "They are reacting very well. We have also started to receive visits from other countries, everything is getting back to normal." Che smiled happily as she said this.

    The queen looked at her and smiled bitterly.

    "Che."

    "Yes?"

    "How did you feel when your husband and daughter died?"

    At the sudden question, Che bowed her head and looked extremely sad and thoughtful. Seeing this the queen desperately got up from her chair and walked over to her.

    "Ah, no need to talk about it, I''m sorry for that question. It''s just that... I can''t get over Thoan''s death and I don''t know how you''re coping with the death of your husband and daughter..."

    "About that, of course, I''m not over it. I don''t even want toe home because of it."

    "..."

    "It''s very painful, but I''d rather focus on my work so I don''t keep thinking about unnecessary things."

    "Got it..."

    "And about the king, I hope you will get over his death."

    "Me too... It''s just that I keep worrying about Rumena. She keeps asking about your father all the time."

    "That''s normal. In time she''ll realize exactly what happened. What you need to do is to stay by her side and support her."

    "Of course I''ll do that."

    "Good."

    "All right, Che, I''m sorry for saying something unnecessary, you may leave now."

    "It wasn''t something unnecessary, don''t worry about it. If you''ll excuse me." Che bowed elegantly and then left the room.

    After she left, the queen sat down again.

    After a few minutes, the door was opened again, revealing Lett holding Princess Rumena''s hand.

    "Mommy!" The princess let go of Lett''s hand and ran toward the queen.

    The princess jumped into the queen''sp after getting closer.

    "How are you? Did you have fun?" The queen kissed the princess on the forehead and smiled.

    "Yes, Lett helped me build a castle made out of the dirt."

    "That''s great."

    After that, the queen continued to listen to the princess''s story.

    Lett went to the corner of the room and seemed to be enjoying herself as she watched mother and daughter having fun together.

 Chapter 236 - 235 - Declaration Of Love.

    "Mom, have you received any other letters from the capital yet?" Noah asked as he walked out of his room and arrived in the living room. His mother was sitting on the couch along with Lisandra and Ciaphia was sitting in a chair next to the couch.

    Noah didn''t understand why she was sitting in the chair but didn''t ask since it wasn''t something irrelevant.

    "Hm? Ah, Noah. You finally woke up, I thought I would have to go to your room to get you out of your bed." Emma turned to look at Noah as she kept arge number of cookies in her mouth.

    When she spoke, a bunch of cookie pieces flew out of her mouth and littered the couch.

    "Don''t talk with your mouth full, that''s disgusting." Noah smiled at his mother and then sat down on the couch along with her and Lisandra.

    "Pour yourself some tea and get some cookies. D made a lot of cookies, I even had to ask her to give some to the vige peoples."

    "She made that many? you should have just saved the leftovers for us to eatter or tomorrow morning."

    "That''s true, isn''t it? But now whatever." Emma took another cookie and put it in her mouth. Then she took another sip of tea and took a deep breath.

    As Noah watched his mother, Ciaphia who was in the chair right next to him walked over and say something in his ear.

    "What, you want to do this today?" Noah eximed in surprise.

    "Hm?" "What?"

    His mother and Lisandra next to him looked at Noah curiously. When they looked, they saw Ciaphia with a red face walking away and sitting in the chair again.

    "Nothing. it''s just that Ciaphia wants to go on a date." Noah looked at Ciaphia and smiled.

    "So that''s it?" Emma looked at Ciaphia and made a positive sign with her hand, "That''s right, win him over." She said as she gave Ciaphia a big smile.

    Lisandra on the side, on the other hand, stayed silent looking like she didn''t want to talk much about it.

    "It''s not that, he''s just joking. I just asked him to help me practice my fencing. This idiot." Ciaphia pouted at Noah, but he didn''t care and took a sip of tea.

    "Don''t worry, I can help you today. But first I have to talk to Rose, I want to see if she''s better."

    "Hm? But isn''t she already leaving the house and working together with Rieli in the vegetable garden?"

    "Yes, but Rieli came to see me and said that Rose was still quite sad and worried."

    "Got it." Emma ced her cup of tea on the small table and then stood up. She raised her arms and slouched as she opened her mouth. She looked tired.

    "It''s true, Mom. I asked you before and you ignored it..."

    "About the letter, right? No, I didn''t get any new letters after thest one. But from what the queen wrote, it seems that everything is going very well."

    "I see. It''s just that I am extremely worried about my ssmates who have stayed in the capital. And I would also like to ask that you somehow try to get information about Rose''s friend."

    "You like Rose, don''t you?" Listening to Emma''s statement, Ciaphia looked at Noah and Emma looking a little worried.

    But after that, her concern disappeared.

    "She''s a good friend, so I want to help her," Noah said as he smiled and soon after took another sip of tea as he stood up from the couch.

    "Got it. Don''t worry, when I send the next letter I will ask about your friends and Rose''s friend."

    "Thanks, Mom."

    "You''re wee. Well, now I need to go, I need to take care of a few things. It looks like have some houses that are suffering from cracks."

    "Want some help with that?" Noah followed his mother outside the house.

    "Don''t worry about it. You can train Ciaphia now."

    "Oh, okay, see youter."

    "See youter."

    After that Emma said goodbye and Noah went back inside the house.

    He looked at Ciaphia who was still eating.

    "Can you stop eating now? You''re going to end up getting fat."

    "Shut up, you idiot," Ciaphia grumbled as her face turned red.

    Noah smiled and then walked over to her. After that, he took the cup of tea from Ciaphia''s hand and ced it on the table.

    "Come on, time to train." Noah took Ciaphia''s hand and pulled her.

    With her hand suddenly being grabbed, Ciaphia felt her heart speed up and her face be hot.

    "You don''t have to hold my hand like that..." She said low with traces of happiness on her face.

    "Let''s go soon." Noah who hadn''t realized this continued holding her hand and pulled her out of the house.

    Meanwhile, Lisandra who was sitting on the couch looked at that scene extremely embarrassed.

    "Man, she''s so cute when she''s embarrassed. But it''s also kind of depressing that Noah is so indifferent even though he said he would try to return her feelings..."

    Lisandra ced all the teacups on the tray and then carried them to the kitchen.

    There, chel was finished cleaning up the rest of the dirty dishes.

    "They''re so cute, aren''t they?" chel had the view of the room, so she could see Ciaphia and Noah together as they left.

    "I wouldn''t say they''re cute... I feel sad for Ciaphia..."

    "Feel sad? You don''t think Noah likes her?"

    "I think he likes her, but not enough to ept her as his girlfriend or wife."

    "I see... But maybe in time, he will start to pay more attention to her."

    "Maybe... But I hope Ciaphia won''t be disappointed, I don''t want to have to console my friend who was rejected by my younger brother."

    "Hahaha..."

    ####

    After moving a little away from the houses, Ciaphia and Noah approached the small 15 square meter arena that had been made inside the vige.

    Well, it was called an arena, but it was the space where a house stood previously and was demolished. After this, this space had started to be used for training by Noah and also a few other people.

    Mostly they were teenagers Noah''s age.

    "Didn''t you say you had to talk to Rose?" Ciaphia said as she reached the small area.

    "Oh, I forgot about that, leave it forter. Now let''s get down to business, where''s your sword?"

    "Oh, I forgot in my house." Ciaphia smiled and scratched her head a little awkwardly. She looked a little embarrassed and nervous. Noah looked at her a little suspiciously as he had begun to realize her true intentions.

    But even realizing this, he said nothing and started walking out of the training camp.

    "Where are you going?" Ciaphia shouted after seeing that Noah was leaving.

    "We are going to your house to get your sword. I will also take the opportunity to pick up a sword for me to use."

    "No, wait..."

    "What?" Noah stopped walking and then turned to look at Ciaphia.

    He was calm and was waiting for Ciaphia to say something, but ciaphia was quite nervous and her hands were slightly shaking.

    Noah didn''t rush her, he just remained silent while waiting for her to say something.

    Ciaphia continued in silence for about two minutes before she closed her eyes and with a little difficulty opened her mouth to say something.

    "Listen, I... I like you and...." She said as she stuttered and felt an overwhelming urge to run out of that ce. But Ciaphia controlled herself and closed her eyes as she trembled.

    "That way of acting doesn''t suit you." Noah smiled at Ciaphia and then approached her and held both her hands.

    "Ciaphia, I like you a lot too, but..."

    "..." Ciaphia heard this and had already begun to feel her heartache a little. Tears began to appear in her eyes as she looked at Noah.

    Noah looked at her and looked extremely shocked.

    "Hey, hey, calm down, I haven''t said anything yet."

    "But you..."

    "You have to wait for me to finish talking, all right?"

    "Sniff... But..."

    "What I was going to say is..." Noah for the first time felt a little embarrassed talking to her.

    "I like you a lot too, but I''m too young yet. I''d like you to wait until I turn 15, after that I can match your feelings, how about it?"

    Noah said as his face turned a little red and he turned his face to avoid Ciaphia''s eyes.

    ''I thought a lot about it, and I think it''s the best thing to do. She''s young, and I like her too.'' Noah thought as he smiled and looked at Ciaphia.

    Ciaphia who heard that looked surprised and continued to cry.

    "Is it true? Sniff... Is it true?" She continued to cry as she held Noah''s small hands.

    "Yes, that''s right. I thought about it a lot, and I decided to ept your feelings. I like you a lot. You are funny, you are a beautiful woman, and you are also a person who is very close to my family."

    "But isn''t Lari also beautiful and a person who is close to your family?"

    "How can I put it... Besides her being much older than me, I couldn''t stay together with her. As much as I try to treat her as a future wife, I can''t see more than an older sister, just like Lisandra."

    "Got it...Good..." Ciaphia let go of Noah''s hands and sat down on the floor.

    "..."

    "I threw myself on you so suddenly, I didn''t think you would ept to stay together with me..."

    "Hahahaha... And speaking of which, how did you fall in love with me?"

    "I already told you. We spent a lot of time together, I couldn''t help but fall in love with you."

    "Urgh, that makes me a little embarrassed. But why don''t you tell me how it happened?"

    "Only if you tell how you decided to stay by my side."

    "... Okay, I guess."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 237 - 236 - Ciaphias Story.

    "Where do you want me to start from? Since when did I meet you?" Ciaphia asked with her face still red. She was quite embarrassed to be talking about this with Noah, but she was also happy.

    "It could be, I don''t think it''s a very long story anyway."

    "It seems like a long time has passed but we only stayed together a short time."

    "That''s right."

    "All right, I''ll tell it from the beginning. As soon as I met you at school, the first thing I thought, was that you were very cute."

    "You made that pretty clear." Noah smiled, and Ciaphia avoided Noah''s gaze. Then she continued her story about how it all happened.

    How she had developed feelings for Noah.

    ####

    "Listen, your brother is how old?" Ciaphia asked as she walked into the room at the inn along with Lisandra. The two had just gotten home from school and had also just eaten.

    Lisandra was a little unwell, so she threw herself on her bed.

    Ciaphia on the other hand sat on Noah''s bed and waited for Lisandra''s response.

    "Noah? He''s 13, why?" Lisandra turned to look at Ciaphia.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I thought he was really cute." Ciaphia controlled herself so that her face wouldn''t turn red to be embarrassed by saying these awkward words.

    Yes, it was awkward.

    She had just met Lisandra and her brother, that was an awkward thing to talk about.

    But even though Ciaphia tried hard not to look embarrassed, her face turned a little red, so Lisandra smiled at her and seemed to understand what was going on.

    "Don''t tell me you''re taking an interest in my brother?" Lisandra eximed pretending to be surprised. And Ciaphia opened her mouth in surprise and stuttered a little before answering Lisandra.

    "I already said I have no interest in children, didn''t I?" She turned her face and stuttered a little.

    Lisandra thought that was cute, so she continued to tease her.

    "But you''re almost the same age as him..." She stood up and sat down on her bed. After that, she continued to watch Ciaphia as she smiled. Ciaphia embarrassment was so cute.

    "But he still can''t even be considered an adult."

    "Right, right. So why did you ask me his age?" Lisandra stood up and went to the closet to grab a book.

    "It''s nothing. I thought he was really cute and wanted to know how old he was. As I figured, he''s still very young."

    "Yes, he is very cute, isn''t he?" Lisandra smiled at Ciaphia as she opened the book to start reading, but before she could start reading, she was taken aback by a strange question.

    "You have that kind of attraction to your brother?" Ciaphia asked as if it was no big deal.

    "Of course not, you idiot!" but Lisandra felt a little offended by that question. What kind of sister would be interested in her younger brother? That was an outrageous thing to think about.

    And after that unnecessary question, the two continued to argue for a while until Noah suddenly opened the bedroom door.

    At first, he seemed a little surprised that Ciaphia was there, but he also seemed happy that his sister had already gotten a friend.

    And after entering and greeting Lisandra, he started to take off his clothes.

    Yes, he started to take off his clothes in front of Lisandra and Ciaphia. Sure, taking off his clothes in front of Lisandra was no big deal, but going bare in front of Ciaphia was something different.

    But still, he didn''t care.

    Lisandra had given him a scolding since he shouldn''t take his clothes off in front of her friend like that.

    And Ciaphia just acted normally and didn''t let on that she was embarrassed.

    She looked at Noah with her usual expression as if she didn''t care.

    She again said that she was not interested in a "child". But contrary to what she said, her heart was racing as she looked at Noah''s body.

    ''How does a child have a body like that? It doesn''t make the slightest sense.''

    ''Wait for a second, I''m being attracted to a child''s body? Get a grip, get a grip.'' Ciaphia closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and looked at Noah''s body once again.

    ''Is he forced to fight from a young age or something? Lisandra told me he''s very strong, but still...''

    ####

    "So you fell in love with my muscles? That''s a bit surprising..." Noah smiled at Ciaphia making her extremely embarrassed. She looked away and then pouted.

    "I didn''t just fall in love with your muscles, wait till I finish telling you everything that happened."

    "You just admitted that you fell in love with my muscles."

    "Just shut up, you idiot." Ciaphia turned to Noah and gave him a small p on the head. Noahughed and theny down on the ground and looked up at the sky.

    "All right, you can tell the rest." He closed his eyes and continued to listen intently to everything Ciaphia had to say.

    ####

    And so a few days passed.

    Every day was fun for Ciaphia, she would go to the inn, stay with Lisandra who had already be her best friend, and at the same time, she would also keep Noahpany.

    And for Ciaphia, who was not at a good time in her life, having the two of them by her side was one of the things that made her happy at least in the first few days of school.

    ####

    "Wait, so you were not well? You never told us about it."

    "Well, some things happened before I moved to the capital." Ciaphia bowed her head and looked a little sad.

    "What happened? If you don''t want to say, you don''t have to force yourself to talk."

    "It''s okay, I''ll tell you everything."

    "..."

    ####

    Before Ciaphia reach the capital, she lived in a vige far away from the capital together with her mother and father.

    It was a difficult life and also very poor.

    From an early age, she had been forced to work, and so the years went by. When she was 12 years old she became interested in fencing and started training together with her father.

    Unfortunately, when she turned 15, her father fell ill. Just a few monthster, her father could no longer get out of bed and passed away without Ciaphia being able to do anything.

    Her mother, who was also there all the time, could not bear the death of her husband and fell into a deep depression.

    From then on, Ciaphia had to give up her training and did only small jobs around the vige to at least get food for herself and her mother.

    A few difficult months passed before all the suffering was over.

    One sunny afternoon, Ciaphia went out to help ady clean her house in exchange for a small portion of food.

    It only took a few hours before her work was finished. And taking two loaves of bread and a small bowl of tomato soup, Ciaphia went home smiling.

    Unfortunately, when she got home...

    Dropping the bowl of soup and the bread on the floor, she ran to her mother who was lying on the kitchen floor with arge cut on her neck.

    Desperate and hoping that her mother was still alive, Ciaphia, who was still only 15 years old, start to scream for help.

    But the only help the vigers gave, was the help to bury her mother''s body beside her father''s grave.

    And after the death of both of them, Ciaphia also went into a deep state of depression.

    Her recovery was a little difficult, but since she had support from some people in the vige, over time she was able to recover. After a few months and she had already turned 16 years old, she was again back in her training.

    Living alone in the house that used to belong to her parents, she began to hunt together with the men of the vige, leaving everyone in awe of her ability.

    Her skills were not very good, butpared to the skills of the hunters in the vige, she was considered a prodigy.

    And because of this she also became a kind of teacher who helped teenagers and even adults to use a sword.

    ####

    "So you became a teacher? Is that amazing." Noah kept a sad expression on his face.

    After hearing this story from Ciaphia, he couldn''t help but feel bad. Still, he didn''t let it show because Ciaphia told it all with a smile on her face as if it was no big deal.

    ''She endured all this very well. And to this day she still pretends everything is fine. She''s amazing.'' Noah thought as he looked at Ciaphia''s smiling face.

    ''But she shouldn''t pretend that everything is okay. That will just eat her up from the inside out.'' Even though he was happy that she had endured all this, he was afraid.

    A person who keeps all their problems to themselves like that is not healthy and happy.

 Chapter 238 - 237 - I Will Make Her Happy.

    "Yes, I became a kind of teacher. But I''m not very good, so I didn''t help that much." Ciaphia smiled a little awkwardly.

    Noah looked at her for a few seconds and continued in silence. Ciaphia who noticed his look stopped smiling and put a serious expression on her face.

    "You don''t have to feel bad for me, all that is over now." She said as she looked at Noah a little dejectedly.

    Noah was a little distracted, so he was a little surprised.

    "I can''t help but feel bad. It''s a bit of aplicated story..." He said in a sad voice. Ciaphia looked away and then took a deep breath as she thought about what to say.

    But she didn''t say anything, just continued in silence.

    "And I''m amazed that you were able to endure all of this."

    "Hm?"

    "I''ve been through some problems before and didn''t know how to handle them very well, so I''m amazed at how you''ve managed to handle it all."

    "What kind of problems?"

    "I think it''s better not to talk about it, it''s been a long time."

    "Even though you''re only 13?"

    "You wouldn''t understand..."

    "..."

    After this awkward exchange of dialogue, the two were silent for a few minutes. And after those few minutes that seemed like several hours, Ciaphia stood up and then looked at Noah again.

    Noah was sitting on the floor, so he had to look up to look at Ciaphia''s face.

    "But I''m not over it all, you know. It''s really hard to tell you all this like it''s no big deal." Noah could tell that she was biting her lips and her hands were shaking.

    "You haven''t told this to anyone but me, have you?"

    "No, you''re the first person I''ve talked to about it. I even thought about talking to Lisandra, but I was afraid..."

    "Afraid?"

    "Yes, afraid that she would feel sorry for me and start treating me differently."

    "Oh, don''t worry, Lisandra wouldn''t do that. At most, she would be sad for you and then try to support you as much as possible."

    "Yes, I know... But in my head..."

    "Don''t worry about that, you''ll still get a chance to tell her everything."

    "Yes..."

    "But I am d that I am the first person you have trusted to tell everything that happened to you in the past. For some reason, I feel very happy..." Noah smiled as he stood up.

    "Stop saying strange things..." Ciaphia had a sad but at the same time happy expression.

    She seemed to be having a hard time holding that mixture of feelings in her heart.

    But the happiness of hearing this from Noah outweighed the feeling of sadness, causing a smile to appear on her beautiful face that was also red with embarrassment.

    "You get embarrassed easily, huh? How did you control yourself back then when I was around? You''ve liked me for a long time, haven''t you?"

    "Well, I didn''t always control myself."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s just that you''re so cute that sometimes I had some strange thoughts."

    "What kind of thoughts?" Noah ignored the word "Cute" so as not to feel embarrassed and continued looking at Ciaphia.

    "That I wanted to throw myself on top of you and squeeze you and kiss you and..." Ciaphia began to gasp as she started listing a bunch of things she wanted to do with Noah, causing him to get a little scared.

    And besides being scared, he felt his face turn red and his heart race as he imagined all that she was saying.

    When Ciaphia realized what she was doing, she almost had a fit and ran out of the training camp, but her hand was grabbed by Noah.

    "You don''t have to be so embarrassed, I''m embarrassed too, you know."

    "I''m sorry for saying all these weird things...it''s... I know, let''s get back to my story, okay? Sit down on the floor."

    "..."

    "It''s okay, you can sit down. I''ll finish telling about the part where I arrived in the capital and then I''ll talk a little more about when we were hanging out together at the inn and school."

    "Okay, okay. But we can''t take too long."

    "It''ll be quick. And make sure you forget everything I just said."

    "I''ll try to forget it... Or not since I want you to do all that with me someday. I will write it all down somewhere as a list of things we should do together."

    "Waa?"

    "I''m just kidding."

    "Stop it, you idiot! You''re going to make me have a heart attack."

    "Okay, okay..."

    Noah who noticed the sincere smile on Ciaphia''s face felt fulfilled that he had made her smile.

    Unfortunately, the smile didn''tst for long. The moment she went back to telling about her story, her sad expression had returned.

    ''I have to pay more attention to her way of acting, stand by her side more and support her. Now that I stop to analyze, whenever she is alone in silence her expression is a bit...''

    Noah sighed and began to pay attention to Ciaphia''s story.

    ''I will be sure to make her ovee all these problems from her past so that she can live happily by my side.''

    ####

    Then two more months passed.

    Ciaphia who had be a teacher in the vige had also started training magic after discovering that she had affinity for fire magic. This was not surprising since her mother had.

    But her mother had not developed her magic, so at most, she could create a small me of fire.

    But Ciaphia, who had started training her magic, in only a month had already managed tounch a few attacks, leaving everyone in the vige in awe as it was rare for someone in the vige to develop their magic to such an extent.

    Because of this, one of the older people in the vige and was a friend of Ciaphia''s mother gave her an idea.

    "Why don''t you go to the capital and try to enroll in the magic school? As far as I remembermoners can join too."

    "Are you crazy, H? I could never enter that school. I would need to have at least my fire magic at the level of an adventurer''s magic."

    "But I think you already have that level of magic. The adventurers I''ve met during my lifetime who could use fire magic cast magic with the same strength as yours."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. Only one girl was different. You were still quite young when she appeared here in the vige, she could use fire magic like no one else. I remember her creating an explosion that could be seen from miles away."

    "Aren''t you exaggerating?"

    "No, I remember it clearly. That woman was beautiful, strong, and helped us a lot."

    "I see."

    "Then I think you should try to apply to that school, you will surely be epted."

    "..."

    "Go, don''t be like that." H approached Ciaphia and ced her hand on Ciaphia''s head. After stroking Ciaphia''s head for a while longer, H again tried to convince her.

    "You don''t have to feel guilty about leaving us here. You have no reason to live here anyway, you need to leave and try to build your life. I regretted not making the same choice when I was younger."

    "Did you wish you had joined magic school?"

    "Of course not, I was never good with magic. What I wish was that I had moved to a big city, gotten a good job, and had built a life well away from here."

    "You don''t like living here?"

    "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I certainly would have had a better life in a big city. So I think it''s a good idea for you to move to the capital. You are still very young and will surely live a happy life if you do this."

    "I don''t know if I can live a happy life after my parents'' death."

    "Come on, don''t say such a foolish thing, girl. You''re strong, you''re healthy, you''re beautiful. I''m sure you''ll get an amazing husband, an amazing job, and wonderful life." H smiled at Ciaphia as she continued to stroke her head.

    "But it''s just that I didn''t want to leave you and my other friends here... You guys were so supportive after what happened."

    "And we will continue to support you."

    "..."

    "If you decide to move to the capital, I''m sure everyone will support you, you can be sure of that." H gave Ciaphia a pleasant smile, making her heart warm.

    She felt so loved at that moment, so she didn''t hold back and gave H a strong hug.

    "Thank you, H. I just couldn''t stand to stay here anymore and have the memories of my parents."

    "I know. It''s pretty hard, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, it''s very hard..."

    "But you''ve put up with it all very well."

    "No, I''m not putting up with it very well. I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve cried alone because of those memories."

    "..."

    "But now is not the time to talk about it. I want to know if you will forgive me if I go away and leave you here."

    "What kind of stupid question is that? Hahaha."

 Chapter 239 - 238 - Kiss.

    Then another week passed before Ciaphia said goodbye to everyone and finally began her journey. Many people felt sad that she was leaving, but most supported her.

    Seeing everyone supporting her like that, Ciaphia couldn''t contain herself and began to cry moments before she left.

    "Don''t cry, it''s okay." H who was nearby came closer and hugged Ciaphia once again.

    "I''m going to miss you so much," Ciaphia said as she cried and hugged H with all her strength, making her who was already an olddy feel pain all over her body. But H didn''tin, she let Ciaphia do whatever she wanted.

    "I''m going to miss you a lot too. Not just me, but everyone is going to miss you very much, aren''t you guys?" H let go of Ciaphia and then looked back at where all the vigers were.

    Many there were almost crying as they watched the hug.

    No, some people were crying.

    And at H''s question, everyone started nodding. Some even went so far as to say how they felt and then approached Ciaphia for onest hug.

    She didn''t know she was so loved in this vige, and knowing before she left is a little hard for her. But she tried to stay as calm as possible.

    And after all themotion, Ciaphia finally picked up her purse and climbed into the carriage that was waiting for her.

    Along with Ciaphia were three people who would serve as escorts and also as help during the trip. One of these people was in the frontmanding the carriage and two other people were in the back along with Ciaphia.

    They were three men, which didn''t make Ciaphia veryfortable, but since they were residents of her vige and she knew them, she trusted the three and went on her way.

    Of course, before she went she waved a few more times, especially to H who was holding back from starting to cry as she watched Ciaphia''s carriage move further and further away.

    ''Haaa~~ I am leaving.'' Ciaphia cringed inside the carriage and began to cry silently as she was watched by the two middle-aged men inside the carriage along with her.

    ####

    "Are you going to say that these men did something to you? If they did... I will..." Noah interrupted Ciaphia''s story feeling genuinely worried about what Ciaphia was going to say next.

    But she just smiled and looked at him with a sarcastic smile.

    "So you''re worried about me?" She asked thinking that this would make Noah embarrassed, but he just looked at her seriously and asked again.

    "Did they do something, or not?" Hearing Noah''s question again, Ciaphia realized that he was serious. So she cleared her throat and then answered.

    "Don''t worry, they didn''t do anything. I never talked to them much, but they are residents of the vige I lived in since I was born."

    "They didn''t even think to do anything?"

    "They were all married and didn''t seem to have any interest in me. I appreciate that. I wouldn''t know what to do if any of them had tried to do something."

    "Many women are like that. They are afraid, sometimes they can''t do anything to stop abuse, and then they are afraid and ashamed to tell anyone about it."

    "Let''s not talk about it, okay? It''s a subject that''s not very pleasant for a girl."

    "Oh, I''m sorry about that."

    "It''s okay. Now know that they didn''t do anything to me, we managed to get to the capital without too much trouble."

    ####

    When they reached the capital, Ciaphia put her head out of the window and looked at the great wall and the great line of carriages and people ahead that was heading toward the capital.

    It took them a long time to get to the gate but Ciaphia kept smiling. The number of people and the size of the wall around the capital was something she was not used to.

    Since her vige had no decent protection, she had never seen anything like it before.

    "That wall is high," Ciaphia said in amazement as she got closer and closer to the gate.

    One of the men who was apanying her smiled.

    "It''s really big, isn''t it? I''vee here a few times and I''m always amazed by this ce."

    "Yes, it is giant! And just look at the number of people, the size of the gate. I never thought I would see something like this."

    "Hahaha, calm down, you will see something even more amazing when you enter." The man smiled at Ciaphia and got off the carriage to talk to some guards.

    After a short conversation, the guards approached, searched the carriage, and chatted a bit with everyone. After this, the gate was opened and they were allowed to enter.

    Ciaphia felt was an atmosphere she had never felt before.

    It was warm, it felt cozy. At the same time, everything was so noisy, so cheerful, everyone was giving it their all. Whether it was to have fun, or whether it was to work at the food stalls scattered around.

    "Woo." Ciaphia watched therge mass of people walking the main street as the carriage moved slowly.

    "The buildings here are incredible. It even has three-story buildings, look at that." Ciaphia pointed to one of the buildings as she tried to get the attention of the two men inside the carriage.

    After that, one of them startedughing.

    "Look ahead and see the castle, then you will see what amazing it is."

    "The castle?"

    "Yes, where the king lives, take a look."

    Ciaphia was quite curious so she quickly stuck her head out the window again. After that, she was speechless.

    Not knowing how to react, she stared at therge castle for long minutes before she finally closed her mouth and was able to reason out what she had just seen.

    "My God, what is that? It''s so beautiful." She was in an almost inaudible voice, so the men inside the carriage m could not hear.

    But even though they couldn''t hear, they continued tough at Ciaphia.

    She was acting in such a childish and funny way. Surely they were the first to see this in a long time.

    ####

    "I''m jealous now."

    "Stop saying weird things, I told you!"

    "All right, all right."

    "Hmph."

    "But it''s surprising. I didn''t think you''d be so in awe of the capital, you''ve always shown yourself to be a girl who doesn''t care about that sort of thing."

    "I had juste back from a quiet vige that had nothing, how do you think I wouldn''t be impressed by all that?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Now that we''re done with my story, it''s time for you to talk about why you decided to stay with me. You don''t love me, do you?" Ciaphia looked at Noah seriously and waited for an answer.

    After sighing, Noah propped both his hands on the floor and looked up.

    "I can''t say I love you, that would be a lie, not least because I haven''t stayed with you that long and we haven''t even started dating to build a rtionship."

    "..."

    "You don''t love me either. You think I''m cute, you''ve taken an interest in me and you like me, but love is a different thing. Love is what you felt for your parents. It''s just an example, I''m sorry if I said something rude..."

    "Don''t worry, I understand what you mean."

    "You don''t love me, but you like me. Likewise, I don''t love you, but I like you."

    "Got it."

    "And you are also beautiful, why would I reject you? Hehehe." Noah gave a smallugh. And Ciaphia who was nearby approached and then tried to p Noah upside the head.

    But for some reason, she got off bnce and ended up falling on Noah, pressing her body against his.

    As she felt Noah''s whole body clinging to hers, Ciaphia started to feel her face getting hot, she was about to explode because of the shame. But even with difficulty, she controlled herself.

    Ciaphia took both of her hands and ced one on either side of Noah''s head. Then she lifted her body and stood over Noah while looking into his eyes.

    "Are you okay? You are very red." Noah smiled at Ciaphia as he watched her. He didn''t feel embarrassed, just surprised.

    "Shut up..."

    "You know I''m only 13, right? You shouldn''t do that."

    "You don''t look 13."

    "No?"

    "The way you talk, you don''t sound 13."

    "I see. But I can tell you with absolute certainty that I am 13."

    "I don''t care."

    "Hm?"

    "I don''t care if you are 13."

    "That''s a little problematic."

    "Let me do it just once. After that then we can wait."

    "Do what?" Noah smiled and looked directly into Ciaphia''s eyes.

    "Kiss... I wanted to kiss you."

    "You can do that."

    "Can I?"

    "Yes, but just this once. I won''t try to run away, you can do it."

    "..."

    "Do it. I''m serious."

    "Okay, here I go."

 Chapter 240 - 239 - Its Embarrassing.

    "So, how did it go?" Ciaphia raised her body again while her face was still quite flushed.

    Noah looked at her and then gave a big smile that made Ciaphia''s heart soar even more.

    "It was very nice, but you bit my lip." Noah ran his tongue over the small cut that had appeared on his lip. Seeing this, Ciaphia moved closer again and gave Noah another kiss.

    Their lips came together and Ciaphia moved her tongue into Noah''s mouth. He received her kiss and also moved his tongue. Their tongues intertwined and they kissed like a couple in love.

    The kisssted a few seconds. After the kiss ended, Ciaphia was panting.

    "I bit your lip on purpose." She smiled at Noah. But Noah who was still mesmerized by the kiss they had just had, took a few seconds beforeing to his senses.

    "I said you could kiss me once. And I didn''t think you would give me such a perverted kiss."

    "Perverted? What?" Ciaphia turned her face even redder and then got off Noah.

    "I''m kidding. But it was good..." Noah touched his lips.

    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve felt that.'' He smiled and looked at Ciaphia. She was still red in the face and didn''t seem to know what to say.

    "All right, I guess we can go now." Noah got up from the floor and then offered his hand to Ciaphia.

    She looked at him for a while and then took his hand. After Ciaphia was helped to get up, the two continued holding hands and left the training camp.

    And of course, the two of them walking hand in hand through the vige drew a lot of attention.

    "Everyone is looking at the two of us." Ciaphia bowed her head a little embarrassed. Noah gave a happyugh as he continued to hold Ciaphia''s hand, not indicating that he would let go.

    "Well, we''re dating now, so it''s normal for us to walk hand in hand, isn''t it?"

    At Noah''s deration, Ciaphia turned to him in surprise.

    "Are we dating? I thought you only wanted to be with me when you turned 15."

    "That''s not what I meant. I said we can''t get married until after I turn 15, but we can date now. That way we will build our rtionship until I turn 15."

    "So you''ve thought of everything."

    "Well, I''ve been wanting to get a girlfriend too. I feel so lonely."

    "Idiot."

    "Hahaha, I''m just kidding. We can let everyone know we''re dating now."

    Ciaphia heard that and stopped walking. Her face was pale.

    "What is it?" Noah looked at her worriedly.

    "Are we going to talk about this with Lari too? I''m afraid she''ll get angry with me or end up doing something stupid."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her alone when the timees."

    "Haaa~ Good. I wouldn''t know how to face her."

    "You''ll still need to talk to her at some point."

    "Yeah, I know."

    Noah and Ciaphia looked at each other and then startedughing.

    Then they began to walk through the vige again as they continued with their hands held. Lucio from a distance see the two and he smiled happily to see that his son had finally gotten a girlfriend.

    And Rieli and Rose who could also see the two walking towards Noah''s house were happy for the couple.

    Unlike Lari who was at the door of Noah''s house.

    As soon as they approached holding hands and smiling, Lari who was holding a basket with some fruit dropped the basket and was shocked to see that situation happening.

    "What... What..." She repeated those words several times as she looked at Ciaphia and Noah''s hands that were with their fingers intertwined.

    "What''s going on here?" she pointed at the hands of the two and started shaking not knowing what to do.

    "Let''s go inside, I''ll exin everything," Noah said with a serious expression.

    Lari looked at him and seemed to understand what was going on. Because of this, tears appeared in her eyes.

    "Lari..." Ciaphia next to Noah looked at her looking worried. But Lari just looked at her angrily after hearing her nameing out of Ciaphia''s mouth.

    She then ran away, leaving Noah and Ciaphia behind.

    "Hey, this is bad! You should go after her!" Ciaphia looked toward Lari who continued to run away.

    "Don''t worry about her, she''s childish. She''ll be backter."

    "I still think you should go after her."

    "All right, let''s go inside, I''ll go after herter."

    "Are you feeling bad for her?"

    "If I say no, will you believe me? I don''t know how to exin it, but I don''t feel bad about it since us staying together wasn''t possible."

    "You are evil."

    "Maybe. But I''ll talk to her and make her understand that we can''t be together. I''m sure if I exin everything she will understand."

    "I''m not sure about that, she likes you very much."

    "I''ll try at least..."

    "..."

    "Now let''s go inside, we need to talk to Lisandra and my mother about this."

    "What about your father and the others?"

    "We''ll talk to everyer, let''s take it easy."

    "Okay." Ciaphia bowed her head and smiled as she blushed. Noah looked at her and thought about how cute she was.

    He had never looked at her this way before she showed interest in him. Now that he began to pay attention to her, he could see the multiple faces of Ciaphia.

    When she is happy when she is acting "cute" when she is sad when she is surprised.

    He was able to pay attention to everything. She is a beautiful woman.

    ####

    When they entered the house, the first person the two found was Lisandra sitting on the sofa while reading a book.

    As they entered and closed the door, Lisandra stopped reading and looked at the two of them.

    "Hm? What is it?" Lisandra looked at the two a little confused. The two were looking at her without saying anything.

    Since they were no longer holding hands, Lisandra didn''t realize exactly what was going on. She only realized it when Ciaphia and Noah looked at each other and smiled.

    "What, is it serious?" She let the book fall to the floor and then stood up. She remained open-mouthed for a few seconds before running toward the two and throwing herself on top of Ciaphia.

    "Congrattions! You did it!" Lisandra shouted happily as she hugged Ciaphia.

    Ciaphia''s face was red as she smiled. Noah was just looking at the two not knowing how to react to that situation.

    "So, you guys are dating now, right? How did it happen?" Lisandra turned away from Ciaphia and then looked into her eyes. Lisandra was very excited and happy about the news, which made Noah relieved.

    He knew he would receive her support, but it was still nice to see her acting that way.

    "After we arrived at the training camp I proposed to him"

    "Just that?"

    "No, after that we sat down and talked for a while. After I told him some stories and we talked some more, we kissed..." Ciaphia put both her hands on her face.

    "You kissed him?" Lisandra widened her eyes and looked at Noah. Noah just shook his head confirming this and then sat down on the couch.

    "Hehehe." Ciaphia, on the other hand, continued with her hands on her face as she smiled.

    "I thought you guys had just started dating. But you''ve even kissed."

    "It was so good..."

    "I don''t want details, please. Do it in private."

    "..."

    "But I''m happy for you. I thought my idiot brother would make you sad, but he managed to realize what an amazing girl you are and agreed to be with you." Lisandra held both of Ciaphia''s hands and gave her a big smile.

    "Lisandra..." Because of this, Ciaphia threw herself on top of Lisandra and gave her a strong hug, almost throwing Lisandra to the ground.

    And after that, Ciaphia opened her mouth and whispered something to Lisandra so that Noah wouldn''t hear.

    "Now we are a family, aren''t we?" Ciaphia smiled as she squeezed Lisandra on her breasts.

    She was quite tall, we mustn''t forget that.

    "Yes, we are," Lisandra replied while also whispering.

    And after the hug was undone, Lisandra turned to look at Noah.

    "And treat her well, okay? Even if she''s older and taller than you, she''s still a sensitive girl."

    "I know that, don''t worry."

    "It''s good that you know." Lisandra then picked up her book from the floor and sat down on the couch again. She then signaled for Ciaphia to sit next to her.

    "But now let''s get down to business. Ciaphia is very tall, how did you two kiss? How did this happen? I want to know every detail."

    "But you said just now not to give details."

    "I changed my mind. I''m a little curious about how you guys managed to do that."

    After that, Ciaphia began to tell how the kiss had happened. Meanwhile, Noah controlled himself not to get out of there right away.

    He wanted not to feel embarrassed, but being around his sister while his girlfriend tells about the first kiss of the two is something very awkward.

 Chapter 241 - 240 - Surprise Kiss.

    After that awkward moment thatsted a few minutes, the door to Emma and Lucio''s room was opened. Then Emma came out of the room with a slightly sleepy face.

    "Were you asleep again?" Noah asked her, then she walked towards the bathroom without answering him.

    After washing her face, she went to the kitchen and got a ss of tea.

    "Yes, I slept again." She approached the living room and sat down on the couch, forcing Noah and Lisandra to the side a little.

    "It''s a little cramped in here. You could have sat in a chair, couldn''t you?" Noah grumbled and then immediately moved off the couch to make more room for Lisandra and Ciaphia.

    "Whatever." Emma took a sip of her tea and then sighed and looked at Noah. Noah had grabbed a chair and was sitting next to her.

    "I overheard your conversation. So you are dating Ciaphia? How surprising." Emma said not sounding surprised. Because of this, Noah was a little disappointed.

    "I thought you would be surprised, how disappointing."

    "How could I be surprised now? I was surprised while I was still lying in bed."

    "So that''s why you got up."

    "No, I need to take care of some things in the vige again. I''m tired."

    "Good luck with that." Noah smiled at Emma to encourage her. Seeing that, Lisandra and Ciaphia smiled bitterly.

    "I think I''m going to need it... But now tell me, how did this happen? I ended up sleeping again and didn''t listen to the whole story." Emma took another sip of her tea and looked at Noah and Ciaphia.

    Ciaphia''s face turned red again.

    "Do you want to listen? It''s not something very interesting." Noah asked and got up from his chair.

    "Yes, I do."

    "All right, Ciaphia will tell you everything, because now I need to leave." Noah opened the door and prepared to leave.

    "Are you embarrassed or something?" Emma tried to make Noah embarrassed, but he just smiled at her.

    "I need to go after Lari. After she found out about us she ran away. I''m afraid she''ll do something crazy."

    "Ah, so that''s it. Good luck with her, it''s going to be a little tricky for you to convince her to ept your rtionship."

    "I don''t need to convince her of anything, if she doesn''t ept it, there''s nothing I can do about it."

    "..." Emma watched Noah leave the house and looked at Lisandra and Ciaphia.

    "What do you guys think about that?" She asked as she sipped her tea.

    "Well, I don''t think Noah has any reason to try to convince her. It was his choice, she needs to ept that, no?" Lisandra shrugged as if she didn''t care about that, Ciaphia on the other hand looked worried.

    She looked at Emma for a few seconds before she said something.

    "I don''t know what to think. I''m afraid she''ll end up doing something crazy because of it, and I''m also afraid she''ll end up hating me." Ciaphia bowed her head looking a little sad.

    Lisandra looked at her and tried to support her by giving a big smile and telling her not to worry. Emma, on the other hand, was sincere.

    "She''s sure to hate you." She said honestly, making Ciaphia go into a state of shock.

    "Hey, Mom..." Lisandra caught her mother''s attention as she noticed that Ciaphia was almost starting to cry.

    "But it''s the truth. She has loved Noah since he was very small. Even if it''s strange, it''s the truth. I''m sure she''ll be angry that Ciaphia stole him from her."

    "But she didn''t steal him."

    "I know, it was just a figure of speech."

    "It''s okay, Ciaphia, I''m sure it will be fine." Lisandra looked seriously at her mother.

    She was telling her mother to be quiet just by looking at her, so her mother was silent.

    ''Lisandra is angry now? I just answered everything honestly.'' Emma thought as she finished drinking her tea and stood up.

    She then opened her mouth and raised her arms.

    "Aaaah~~ All right, time to get to work. And don''t worry, Ciaphia, I will support you." Emma smiled at Ciaphia and left the house.

    "Do you hear that? We''ll all support you, so don''t worry, I''m sure Noah will be able to convince Lari somehow." Lisandra hugged Ciaphia.

    "Will he?"

    "I''m sure he will."

    ####

    Noah left his house and started walking in the same direction that Lari had.

    He was in a bit of a hurry because he remembered everything Lari had already done.

    ''She tried to abuse me in the bathroom and has already done crazy things. Surely she has the nerve to do something stupid just because I started dating someone.'' Noah thought as he walked quickly and looked for her.

    Since he wasn''t finding her, he started asking some locals who were hanging around if they had seen her.

    "Lari? I haven''t seen her."

    "I think I saw her running in that direction."

    "A while ago she came by here while she was crying."

    "She was crying, what happened?"

    Many residents gave Noah clues to find her.

    "Lari!" Noah had already approached the wall that was around the vige, so he shouted for her.

    Around there were only a few empty houses that the residents who had gone had left.

    "Lari, are you around here?" he shouted as he walked between those houses, but unfortunately no one answered.

    "Will I have to go into all these houses?" Noah sighed and then entered the first house. It was a wooden house like all the others. It was recent construction, so it was well taken care of.

    But It was dirty since the residents had left quite a while ago.

    There was still furniture in the house, so it was a house that could very well be lived in by someone. If it wasn''t full of cobwebs and dust, surely Noah would think that someone is living here.

    "Lari, are you here?" Noah walked through the living room and made his way to the bedroom.

    Thump~~

    And right after his question, he heard a door closing.

    "Glup~~" Noah swallowed dryly.

    ''It''s not that I''m afraid of ghosts or anything... I''m an adult, I can do this...'' He walked to the second andst bedroom that existed in the house, which was where the sound hade.

    Noah was walking slowly.

    "Lari?" He looked inside the room and saw that the bed was tidy and had some toys on the small table inside the room.

    ''It feels like I''m in a horror book story. Imagine if it was at night? I sure wouldn''te in here.''

    Noah walked into the bedroom and looked around.

    Then he went to the closet where the sound hade from.

    After building up courage, he opened the closet door.

    And a woman fell out. Lari who was sitting inside the closet fell to the side andnded on the floor.

    "Ouch~~" After emitting some strange sounds, she stood up and looked at Noah. His clothes, face, and hands were full of dust.

    "What are you doing here? Leave me alone!" She shouted at Noah and then immediately tried to leave the bedroom.

    But Noah grabbed her hand, not allowing her to move on.

    "I told you to leave me alone! Let go of me!" Lari screamed again as she tried to get loose. But Noah was showing no signs that he would let her leave the room.

    "We need to talk, stop acting like a child," Noah said to her while keeping a serious expression.

    "I don''t want to talk to you! You already chose to be with that girl, I don''t want to talk to you anymore."

    "I see, so you don''t want to talk to me anymore."

    "..."

    "I''ll leave then. When you''re better you cane home. Don''t try to do anything crazy." Noah let go of Lari''s hand and then prepared to leave the room.

    But as soon as he tried to leave, the hem of his shirt was grabbed by Lari.

    "What is it?" he turned around and looked at Lari. She was crying as she looked at him with a very sad expression.

    When Noah saw this, a bad feeling grew in his chest. Because of this, he came closer and hugged her.

    "Please don''t cry." He whispered as he hugged her. Since he was short, his face was almost at her breasts. Because of this, Lari ducked down.

    "There''s no way I can''t cry... You chose to be with someone else."

    "I''m sorry about that, but we couldn''t be together anyway. You''re much older and I just can''t see you as a suitor to be my wife. I tried... But..."

    At Noah''s words, Lari pulled away from a little and looked at him.

    "You can''t see me as a future wife, is that it?" She continued to cry.

    "Exactly. I''ve tried, but I can''t. I can only think of you as my older sister, and-"

    And as Noah tried to justify his choice, Lari moved closer and ced her lips on Noah''s lips.

    He was talking so his mouth was partially open. And because of that Lari managed to stick her tongue inside Noah''s mouth.

    He let the kiss happen for three seconds before he pulled away from Lari.

    "Stop it!" Noah shouted as he looked at Lari in irritation.

 Chapter 242 - 241 - Misunderstanding On The First Day Of Dating?

    After Noah yelled at Lari, she looked up at him with tear-filled eyes as she smiled.

    "I kissed you." She smiled and brought her hand to her mouth. She began to caress his lips as she smiled. Noah looked at her startled, she was acting bizarrely.

    As much as she has a history of acting in absurd ways in things involving Noah, he was feeling ufortable with what was happening.

    Even though it is every man''s dream to get a kiss from a beautiful woman like her, he didn''t want that.

    "Why did you kiss me?" He asked her while still stunned.

    "I don''t know, I just wanted to kiss you. It was wonderful..." Lari continued to smile mischievously.

    Seeing this Noah began to feel a little irritated. But since there was no point in him getting angry here and Lari was still crying, he controlled himself not to say something unnecessary.

    He then left the room and left Lari.

    ''I need to get out of here or I''m going to end up arguing with her. I don''t want to have to do that now.'' Noah ran his hand over his mouth and recalled the kiss that happened a minute ago.

    He then shook his head to the right and left.

    "Is not the time to think about that." He left and then started walking towards his house. But minutester he was called by Lari.

    She appeared right behind him and looked tired.

    "Why did you leave? I had to run to catch up with you." She said as she smiled. She wasn''t crying, but her eyes were red and drew the attention of everyone.

    Especially since she was running after Noah.

    "I just wanted to get away from you."

    "Away from me? Why?" Lari managed to get close and started walking beside him.

    "Why do you think? You just kissed me without my permission."

    "You didn''t like my kiss?"

    "That''s not the point here. I''m dating Ciaphia now, you shouldn''t have done that."

    At Noah''s words, Lari stopped walking and then bit her lips in frustration. Then she shouted so that everyone around could hear.

    "BUT I LOVE YOU MORE THAN HER! WHY WON''T YOU STAY WITH ME?!"

    With a sudden shout, Noah turned around and looked at her.

    He remained calm.

    "I already told you, I can''t see you as a future wife. To me, you are and always will be my big sister."

    "But I don''t want to be your big sister!" Lari tapped her foot on the floor as if she were a child.

    "All right, Lari, that''s enough. I already said that nothing is going to happen between us, just ept that. I''m controlling myself so I don''t get angry, understand?"

    "..."

    "You just kissed me in a forced way, don''t you think I''m being too nice? I could just cuss you out and want to stay away from you forever."

    "No! Anything but that!"

    Of course, Noah would never stay away from her forever because of that. But still, he felt irritated.

    He felt irritated and also a little upset that he had gotten that kiss from Lari.

    He kissed Ciaphia and now he kissed another girl. It wasn''t his fault and he wasn''t expecting something like that, but he can''t help but feel guilty that it happened.

    "So just be quiet and let''s go home. When we got home you can talk all you want." Noah started walking.

    "..." Lari then became quiet and continued walking behind Noah while caressing his lips.

    And because of Lari''s earlier screams, all the locals nearby were looking at the two of them. But Noah just ignored everyone and continued walking as if nothing had happened.

    Right now he was just thinking about how to exin to Ciaphia that he kissed Lari against his will.

    He even thought about hiding it, but knowing Lari''s personality well, she would surely try to build a narrative that would favor her. This way she would pit Ciaphia against Noah and make the two of them break up.

    So Noah decided to exin everything when he gets home so that no misunderstanding ends up happening.

    ####

    Arriving home, Noah walked in and found Lisandra and Ciaphia sitting on the couch as they talked. As soon as he entered and Lari appeared right behind, both of them put a serious expression on their faces.

    No, only Lisandra, because Ciaphia was looking worried about what Lari would say. Because of this she took Lisandra''s hand and squeezed it.

    "I found her. She was hiding inside a closet in one of the abandoned houses." Noah entered and went into the kitchen.

    Then he grabbed a ss of water and went back into the living room.

    "In a closet?" Lisandra eximed in surprise as she looked at Lari.

    "Yes. When I opened the cab she fell on the floor, it was funny." Even with his words, he did not smile.

    Ciaphia seemed to notice that Noah was not feeling well.

    And after she stared at him for a few seconds, Lisandra who had also noticed Noah''s expression, decided to ask what happened.

    "What happened to me? Well, I guess I''d better tell you two everything that happened." Noah looked at Ciaphia a little apprehensively and then began to tell everything that had happened.

    The whole story was entertaining until he got to the part about the kiss.

    When Noah told about the kiss that Lari had given him, Ciaphia opened her mouth and thought about saying something. But she just looked at Noah for a while and then closed her mouth. Then she bowed her head, looking sad.

    Noah noticed this but continued talking about everything that had happened.

    Lari, who was standing there listening to this, looked proud of what she had done, making Noah feel a little irritated. Mainly because she was looking at Ciaphia in a way that he didn''t like.

    "Lari, will you stop that?" Losing his patience a little, Noah stood up and walked over to her.

    "Stop looking at Ciaphia that way and stop acting that way. Don''t you realize what you''ve done?"

    "Yeah, I kissed you."

    "Haaa~~ All right, I won''t try to argue about it with you anymore. Ciaphia, can we talk a little?" Ciaphia raised her head and looked at Noah, then she lowered her head again and was silent.

    Noah realized that she didn''t want to talk, so he didn''t try to pressure her.

    Lari thinking that she had broken up with the couple was smiling. Because of this, Lisandra got up from the couch and walked over to her.

    "What''s your problem in? Why are you doing this? Can''t you see that Ciaphia is feeling bad?"

    "..."

    "I know you love my brother too much, but you shouldn''t do something like this. He doesn''t want to be with you and he chose her, why don''t you leave them alone?"

    "I''m not stopping until he decides to be with me."

    "You''re crazy. As much as I love you like family, I certainly don''t support anything you''re doing."

    "It''s okay, you don''t have to support me in it."

    "..." Lisandra looked at Lari for a while and was about to p her when Noah interfered.

    "It''s okay, Lisandra. I don''t want you guys fighting over me."

    "I am angry because of what she is doing to Ciaphia, not to you."

    "You didn''t have to be so blunt. Now calm down, let her do what she wants."

    "But..."

    "I won''t keep my guard down anymore, she won''t do give me a surprise kiss anymore. And if she tries to do something, I won''t forgive her this time, do you understand?"

    Noah stared at Lari for a while, but she just ignored him and went to her room without answering him.

    "Haaa~~" After that happened, Noah threw himself on the couch and took a deep breath.

    "Why is she like that? Why does she have to be a fucking crazy person in love with me?" He grumbled as he closed his eyes.

    "I don''t know, but I''ve always found it a little strange that she feels that way. You''re a kid and she''s almost 30..." Lisandra sat down on the couch as well and then held Ciaphia''s hand.

    "I don''t know what to do. I like her and I see her as a sister, but if I get too close she might end up doing something stupid again."

    "From now on you should lock your bedroom door when you go to sleep, I''m sure she will try to do something."

    "Do you think she would rape me?"

    "Yes, I don''t doubt it."

    "Shit..."

    Ciaphia who was listening to the whole conversation continued to be silent. Because of this, Lisandra decided to whisper a few things in her ear to try to cheer her up. And after the two finished talking, Ciaphia lifted her head and looked at Noah.

    "Hey, didn''t you feel anything when you kissed her?" She asked while keeping a sad expression on her face.

    "No, I just got irritated. I had already started dating you and I don''t like her that way."

    "I see..."

    "Trust me, I will never cheat on you."

    "I trust you.

 Chapter 243 - 242 - New Plan.

    After all themotion in the middle of the room, Noah approached Ciaphia and talked to her for a while. Lisandra was listening attentively.

    Then Noah took Ciaphia''s hand and took her off the couch. After that, they walked out of the house hand in hand.

    Lisandra watched that scene awestruck.

    ''He is reallymitted to that rtionship, I can see that.'' She smiled happily as she saw the two of them leaving the house. She theny down on the couch and went back to reading her book.

    Noah continued holding Ciaphia''s hand and started walking towards the vegetable garden. That was where Rieli and Rose were working. If they were lucky, they could also find Sara and tell her the news.

    "Do you want to talk to them now? Isn''t it better to wait until they finish all the work?" Ciaphia said worriedly. But Noah just shook his head.

    "Don''t worry about it, we won''t get in their way." He squeezed Ciaphia''s hand and hastened his steps.

    In a few minutes, they approached the vegetable garden. There Rieli and Rose were helping to nt some things, Noah didn''t understand much about that kind of thing, but they seemed to be nting tomatoes.

    When the two approached and began to watch Rieli and Rose working, Lucio approach.

    "Are you guys wanting to help?" He approached with a smile looking at the two''s hands.

    "It''s not that, I just came to talk to you guys about my rtionship with Ciaphia."

    "Oh, don''t worry about that, we already know you guys have started dating."

    "Did my mom tell you?"

    "No, she hasn''t evene here yet. Rieli, Rose, and I saw you two walking around the vige holding hands. So we assumed you had started dating. Am I wrong?"

    "No, you''re not wrong."

    "Hahaha, my congrattions on the rtionship. I''ll want to know more about itter. It''s time to talk to your father about that sort of thing."

    "Urgh."

    "What? You don''t like the idea?"

    "It''s not that, it''s just that I''m afraid of the things you''re going to say. Do you really know how a rtionship works?"

    "But am I not married to your mother? How do you think I tamed a woman like her?"

    "Tamed? My mother turned into a monster or something?"

    "You know what I mean. All right, now I have to get back to work." Lucio picked up the hoe and then walked over to where Rieli and Rose were.

    But before he got to work, he turned to the two of them again.

    "And again congrattions on dating!" He called out as he waved.

    Rieli and Rose looked at Noah and Ciaphia and gave a big smile. And the others around looked at Noah and Ciaphia and started smiling and whispering among themselves.

    Because of this Ciaphia started to get embarrassed and pulled Noah away.

    "Wait a minute."

    "I can''t stay here anymore. Your father should think a little better before he says something."

    "Don''t get mad at him. But isn''t it good? Now more people know we started dating."

    "I don''t care if people know. It just makes me embarrassed."

    "Come on, don''t act like that. He didn''t do it out of spite."

    "I''m not angry, I''m just embarrassed."

    "You should learn to control yourself. If you continue to embarrass yourself easily, we won''t be able to do anything together."

    "..."

    Noah and Ciaphia went back to the house and after a while they had lunch. After they finished eating lunch along with Emma, Lucio, Lisandra, and Lari, they stayed together inside Noah''s room until the evening.

    Of course, Lisandra was there too.

    And when evening came, not only did Emma and Lucio return for dinner, but Taciane and Eli suddenly appeared uninvited.

    Only when they showed up did Ciaphia remember that she hadn''te back to her house during lunch and hadn''t talked to them about everything that had happened today either.

    ####

    "So you guys have started dating? Congrattions!" Taciane shouted happily and held Ciaphia''s hands.

    At the moment Noah, Lisandra, Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli were in the living room talking about Noah and Ciaphia''s new rtionship.

    "Yes..."

    "I thought Noah would end up making you sad, but he made me proud!" Taciane looked at Noah and he turned his face a little embarrassed. Seeing this she started tough and then sat down again.

    She was sitting on the couch together with Lisandra and Ciaphia, while Eli and Noah were sitting on chairs.

    "My congrattions, Ciaphia." Eli stood up and also congratted her.

    Noah was wondering why they were all congratting only Ciaphia, but he decided not to say anything about it as the mood might get worse.

    So he remained quiet while listening to the girls'' conversation.

    Like every girl, they started asking about all the details, and again Ciaphia had to tell them how their rtionship began. Even though she was embarrassed, she told everything with a smile on her face.

    Unlike Noah who was listening to this and feel a little tired.

    Then after a few minutes, he stood up.

    "I''m going to bed now, good night everyone." He smiled at all the girls, especially Ciaphia.

    "Good night, Noah," Ciaphia said happily and waved.

    The other girls looked at that and started saying strange things, so Noah ran to his room.

    But when he got to his room, he remembered that he hadn''t showered yet. So he took a quick shower.

    After the bath, he threw himself on the bed and closed his eyes.

    ''I have a girlfriend. That was faster than I thought.'' He slept with a smile still on his face.

    ####

    Meduz got up and then went to the dining room.

    After being served by the maids, she went up to her room and theny down on her bed.

    "What do I do now, master?" She asked as she continued to stare at the mansion''s ceiling. And then a message came into her mind.

    [ Now you must wait a little longer. I will send you directly to the capital of Southleinter. ]

    "Do you want me to destroy everything? I thought I had given up on that idea and was just going to go after that subordinate of the goddess now." Meduz raised both her eyebrows in surprise. Then she got up from her bed and walked to the window.

    [ I wish they had seeded to destroy the capital, but they are too ipetent. Can you believe all my armors were killed by a girl? ]

    "A girl?"

    [ Yes. I didn''t have the information that the girl exist. As soon as the armors approached the capital that girl started hunting them. ]

    "Why didn''t you detect her before?

    [ Since this is not my world, the information I can get is limited. I get information only from my subordinates. ]

    "Got it."

    [ If it wasn''t for that dwarf getting into some people''s minds, I wouldn''t even know about the geography of this world. ]

    "Got it, so you can get information by getting into people''s minds."

    [ And I can also see what my subordinates see ]

    "So you don''t even know where the goddess'' subordinate is at the moment."

    [ I saw him only once during the war. One of my armors fought against him and killed him. ]

    "Killed him? So he was weaker than I thought."

    [ Actually, he is quite strong. My subordinate who is raising his level in my world was not able to reach even half the strength of that brat. ]

    "Amazing. But after he was killed, what happened? Didn''t your work finish?"

    [ Idiot, of course he wouldn''t die so easily. He was surely resurrected somewhere. ]

    "How would I know about that?"

    [ Never mind. For the moment I want you to destroy the capital and try to attract him. I''ll put his image in your mind, when you find him, try to capture him because killing him won''t solve the problem. ]

    "Got it."

    After that, an image of a 13-year-old boy appeared in Meduz''s mind. He was a handsome boy with ck hair and blue eyes.

    "He is very handsome," Meduz eximed in surprise.

    [ Don''t fall in love with him. I want you to find him and capture him ].

    "Okay, I''ll do that. Do you know his name?"

    [ I know his name in his old life was Lucian, but that''s it. In his new life, I don''t know his name. ]

    "Lucian... Got it, I''ll record it in my mind. At the moment I think I''ll take a little rest."

    [ Do that. When I am more excited, I will appear again to give you new orders. ]

    "Aren''t you excited now?"

    [ No, because this subordinate of mine is trash. His level doesn''t go up and he''s still afraid of everything, he''spletely useless. I need to rece him. ]

    "Hahaha, good luck with that."

    After finishing her conversation, Meduzy down on the bed again. Then she called for a maid and asked her to serve some alcoholic drinks and some snacks for her to eat.

    "I was longing for some alcohol.." Meduz smiled happily as she took a sip of Whiskey.

 Chapter 244 - 243 - Have A Sword Again

    In the capital, inside an inn room, Isabell finally opened her eyes.

    Feeling her body heavy, she lifted her body while looking around a bit confused. Trying to stand up, she noticed that her legs were not working very well, so she sat up in bed.

    "Damn, my body is really bad, I should have thought better before using that amount of magic," Isabell grumbled as she felt a great urge to lie down again.

    But since she didn''t want to go back to sleep, she forced her body and stood up.

    "Oops." And as she stood up, her legs gave way. She fell on the wooden floor and soon after got up again.

    "All right, I think my legs are starting to respond again. Does staying asleep for so long leave a person in this state? I never thought it would be like this." Isabell looked at her hands.

    Her hands were not responding well to hermand either.

    "I think I will recover in time. But now I need to know how everything is out there." Isabell went to her bedroom window and looked out into the street. It was nighttime, so the streets were being illuminated withmpposts.

    And the surrounding houses and inns were also with their lights on, showing Isabell that everything is fine.

    "Good. They seem to be living normally, I even hear someughter." Isabell felt satisfied and soon after that, she headed towards the door to her room.

    When she opened the door, unlike the other inns, everything was dark.

    She reached the hallway of the inn and looked both ways. No doors were open, no lights were on, and everything was silent. Also, looking at the floor Isabell noticed that everything was dusty.

    "Looks like they haven''t cleaned this ce for days. Hey, is anyone there?!" Isabell called out for someone but got no answer.

    So she decided to open the door that was in front of her room. There was supposed to be another guest there, but as soon as Isabell entered she found nothing but an empty room and a bit of a mess.

    In addition, everything was very dirty. Spider webs had already appeared across the ceiling.

    "..."

    She then walked to the next room and slowly opened the door.

    While opening the door, she could hear something moving inside the room. Because of this, she went on guard and then quickly opened the door.

    But there was nothing there but a body.

    No, it was just a skeleton.

    All the flesh had dissolved and only the bones were left.

    "So that''s it..." Isabell looked at that body and secondster she could see a mouse climbing up the cab.

    "Was that you making that noise?" She smiled and then left the room. Looking through all the rooms, Isabell managed to find three more bodies inside some rooms of the inn.

    Soon after looking through all the bedrooms, she went down to the first floor where the main hall of the inn was located.

    When she got there, everything was dirty, dark, and deserted.

    "This ce has turned into a haunted house or something..." Isabell whispered as she headed toward the kitchen of the inn. There, she found a skeleton wearing a cook''s outfit.

    Seeing that outfit, Isabell soon realized whose body that was.

    "So you died too..." Isabell smiled bitterly as she crouched beside the body and ran her hand over the clothing.

    Without saying anything else, she left the kitchen and then broke down the door of the inn. Of course, she kept the protection over her face so as not to be recognized by anyone.

    "What was that?"

    "There''s someone in there."

    "Did hee out of that abandoned inn? Is he a street dweller or something?"

    When Isabell broke down the door and left, some drunks who were in the bar next door started walking toward her, so she just ran as fast as she could from there while ignoring them.

    After getting a little farther away, she entered an alley and then jumped onto one of the buildings.

    Starting her adventure of jumping between buildings again, she arrived on the main street of the capital.

    "Everything is so busy, it doesn''t even seem like an attack happened a little while ago, that''s good." She smiled happily as she observed the city functioning normally.

    At the same moment, a message came to her.

    [ So you finally woke up, I was getting worried. ]

    "It''s good to know that you were worried about me, Mom."

    [ Of course I''d be worried about you. How do you feel? ]

    "My body is a little slow, I think I''ll need a little more time to recover."

    [ I see. I hope you get better soon because I have another job for you. ]

    "A job for me?"

    [ Yes, do you remember those 200 monsters who helped protect the capital during the war? ]

    "I didn''t get to see them very well. What is going on?"

    [ They are starting to cause trouble, I need you to finish them all off quickly. ]

    "Really?"

    [ Yes. That woman was sent by one of my sisters and created these things. Now that she has let these monsters act on their own, they have started to cause trouble. ]

    "Only now?"

    [ Yes. When the army of monsters was killed and they left, they went in a direction where there was no city and the number of viges was very low. ]

    "So they were just wandering around and only found civilization again now?"

    [ Exactly, they are approaching Reynivellir at the moment ]

    "How many days until they get there?"

    [ They are taking a lot of breaks, so I stipte that they reach the city wall in 3 days. ]

    "Will I be able to reach them in time?"

    [ If you use only a percentage of your blessing it should be enough. You can rest until tomorrow, you don''t have to worry about doing that now. ]

    "Right. Anyway, I''m starving and I need to eat something. I''m also really thirsty."

    [ Okay, I''ll be in touch tomorrow ]

    "Alright."

    Isabell smiled and then threw herself off the top of the construction.

    She fell into an alley and soon after went to the main street in search of food and water.

    ####

    "Noah, it''ste." Noah was still lying down and suddenly he was called by Lisandra.

    "What is it? Let me sleep a little longer." He grumbled and theny down again.

    "I already told you to get up." Lisandra grabbed Noah''s nket and pulled, throwing Noah to the floor.

    "What?" because of this, he finally got up. He looked around startled looking like he didn''t know what was going on. Lisandra looked at him for a while and startedughing.

    "Hahahaha, what''s gotten into you? Were you that tired? It''s almost lunchtime already."

    "Hm? Almost lunchtime? You''re kidding, right?"

    "I''m not. And Ciaphia is already waiting for you, it looks like she''s wanting to train with you today."

    "Training..."

    "Looks like it''s true this time, she even brought her sword."

    "Got it... Tell her I''ll be right there. And also ask her to prepare a sword for me as I don''t have one."

    "After you left for the forest our mother never let you have a sword again, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, but it''s time she took away that ban. I can''t train properly without a sword."

    Lisandra looked at Noah and then thought for a moment. After that, she moved her thumb up and made a positive sign.

    "Let me talk to her, I''m sure she''ll let you carry a sword again." Lisandra smiled and then left the room.

    Noah smiled bitterly and then went to the bathroom to wash his face. Since he wasn''t wearing a very presentable outfit, he also changed his clothes to meet Ciaphia.

    ''I wouldn''t have minded that before...''

    Noah came out of his room and found Ciaphia sitting in the living room. She was holding her sword in her right hand and was analyzing it.

    "Are you thinking of killing someone?" Noah approached.

    "Of course not, I''m just analyzing the de of my sword. It''s not very sharp."

    "I see. You should take better care of it, you never know when you''ll need to use it."

    "Don''t say scary things."

    "It''s not scary at all. You never know when you''ll need to use it, especially because of the existence of the monsters outside."

    "..."

    "But now let''s change the subject. Where is Lisandra?"

    "She left the house and said she was going to talk to Emma."

    "So she''s already gone after our mother..."

    "What did you do?" Ciaphia looked at Noah thinking he had done something wrong, but he just shook his head.

    "I didn''t do anything. Lisandra said she was going to talk to our mother so she would let me use a sword again."

    "That''s right since you came back from the forest and recovered you never had a sword again."

    "Yes. I even practiced my fencing, but I used pieces of wood that weren''t even shaped like a sword."

    "I remember that. It was during one of those training that I asked you to train me, wasn''t it?"

    "I think so."

 Chapter 245 - 244 - Your Classmates...

    After leaving the house together with Ciaphia, Noah could see in the distance Lisandra talking to Emma. The two were talking calmly, and he saw that his mother didn''t seem irritated, so he decided to approach.

    If she was irritated by Lisandra''s request, he would never approach her.

    But even though Emma was calm, Ciaphia was a little reluctant to approach. But after Noah held her hand, she walked along with him until she approached Lisandra and Emma.

    As soon as they had approached, Emma looked at the two of them.

    "So you asked your sister to talk to me? You not brave enough for that?" Emma looked at Noah as she held back a giggle. Realizing this, he just sighed.

    "Yeah, yeah, I was scared."

    "Hahahaha." Emma startedughing drawing the attention of the residents.

    And Lisandra also startedughing. Noah and Ciaphia continued to stare at the two without blurting out any reaction.

    And after a while, they finally stoppedughing.

    "You can have a sword, don''t worry about that. But of course, you can only keep it inside the vige, I don''t want you to leave the vige."

    "Sure, no problem." Noah smiled bitterly at his mother and then looked at Lisandra.

    "What? Are you going to criticize me foring to talk to our mother or something?"

    "No, I''d like to thank you for convincing her."

    "Convincing her? She had just forgotten to take off your "ban". As soon as I talked to her about it she released you to have a sword."

    "Is that serious?" Noah looked at Emma.

    "Yes, I''m sorry about that."

    "I kept training with sticks all this time for no reason?" Noah looked annoyed, so Emma scratched her head and nodded. Then she turned around.

    "All right, I need to get back to work now, good luck with your training." She walked away without looking back, leaving Noah speechless.

    "Hey, Noah." After a few seconds of not moving, Noah was called by Ciaphia. She was facing him and looked a little worried.

    "What?" he came to his senses the moment he realized that Ciaphia''s face was close.

    "Are you feeling sick? You got paralyzed out of nowhere."

    "It''s not that, I just ran out of reaction after my mother left and ignored me... I can''t believe it..."

    "Hahaha..." Ciaphia gave a forcedugh and then looked at Lisandra.

    "But now whatever, I finally get to have permission to the got one sword. Now my question is, where will I get one?" Noah thought for a while and couldn''t find a way to get a sword.

    He has no memories of a cksmith living in the vige.

    But while he was thinking about what to do, he looked at Ciaphia''s waist.

    "Ciaphia, where did you get this sword? You lent me your old one and I lost it."

    "This sword? It''s my reserve sword, I already had it."

    "Got it. You don''t know if Taciane or Eli have a sword to give me or something?"

    "They''re not very good using a sword, so they don''t have one."

    "I see. By the looks of it, I''ll have to look for someone who has a reserve sword among the hunters and guards in the vige."

    "I don''t think it will be that hard to find a sword. I think if you ask your mother or father they should be able to get you one."

    "True, but first I will go after a sword on my own. But leave that forter, let''s go to the training camp."

    "Right."

    Ciaphia and Noah walked away leaving Lisandra behind.

    "I waspletely ignored..." She said sadly as she walked back home.

    ####

    A few more days had passed since then.

    Noah who had gotten a sword with the help of his father continued to train together with Ciaphia.

    Not only with her but also with Eli and Taciane who decided to join the training. Lisandra also tried to join, but gave up in just one day, leaving Noah a little disappointed.

    ''It would be good if she would learn to defend herself using a sword, just magic is not enough.'' He thought.

    But since he couldn''t force her to participate in the training, he let her stop training and continued her training together with the other three girls.

    And after only a few days, they had progressed quite a bit.

    "Okay, try to attack me with all your strength again." Noah was facing Ciaphia while holding his sword.

    Ciaphia was staring at him as she continued to sweat and breathe heavily. Being tired, she refused to continue.

    "No more, you''re too fast." She lowered her sword and then threw herself on the ground.

    "You who are too slow. You need to train your physical strength and agility a little more."

    "It''s not that simple. My body is too big, making quick movements is not very easy."

    "That makes sense."

    "But I''m sure I''ll win tomorrow. I can''t stand losing to you anymore. You always use the same moves but always end up defeating me, how is that possible?"

    "I don''t know, why is that?"

    "Probably just because of your speed and physical strength. Your movements are very fast and your attacks are very strong. Whenever I receive an attack from your sword my hands tremble."

    "I''m not even using all my strength."

    "You''re kidding, right?"

    "..."

    "Haaa~~ You''ve got to be kidding." Ciaphia ced her two hands on the ground and looked up.

    "You''re too strong, Noah. You should take it a little easier during our battles." Eliined as he continued to stroke his left thigh.

    "The kick I hit wasn''t even that strong."

    "Not that strong? You almost ripped my leg off."

    "You''re exaggerating, sister." Taciane smiled bitterly and soon after got up.

    Walking over to Noah, she pointed at him.

    "You really should use less force." She smiled and then turned to look at Eli. After approaching Eli, Taciane held out her hand for her sister to take.

    "Come on, get up, it''s almost time for dinner. I still need toe home and get everything ready." Taciane held Eli''s hand and then pulled her up. Then she turned to look at Ciaphia who was still sitting on the floor.

    "Aren''t youing, Ciaphia?" She asked as she walked out of the training camp.

    "I''m going to stay with Noah for a while, in a little while I''m going home."

    "Got it, but don''t do anything weird."

    "..."

    Eli and Taciane walked out of the training camp, leaving only Noah and Ciaphia there.

    Noah sat facing Ciaphia and remained silent as he looked at her.

    "What is it?"

    "Nothing, it''s just that you look sexy right now."

    "..." When she heard that, Ciaphia''s face turned red in just a second. She turned her face to the side and didn''t dare to look at Noah.

    "I''m kidding, it''s just that you look really pretty when you''re wearing casual clothes like that."

    "But don''t I wear clothes like that all the time?"

    "Precisely, you always look pretty."

    "..."

    ####

    Arriving home, Noah said goodbye to Ciaphia and then went inside.

    When he entered, he found his mother sitting on the couch along with Lucio.

    Lari and Lisandra were standing as they looked a little depressed, leaving Noah a little worried about what might have happened.

    Realizing that something was wrong, he wasted no time and looked at his mother.

    "What is it?"

    Emma a little reluctantly looked at Lucio to receive some sort of "confirmation."

    Lucio shook his head allowing Emma to start talking. And Lisandra who was nearby started walking towards her room at the same moment, seeming not to want to listen to what Emma had to say.

    Noah looked at Lari and she just put her head down and closed her eyes.

    ''What''s going on here?'' He began to feel a chill in his stomach that he hadn''t felt in a while.

    "I received a new letter from the capital."

    Upon hearing those words, the first thing Noah imagined, was that another war had started and that the country was in danger. And that was enough to make him terrified.

    But even though he felt nervous, he didn''t jump the gun.

    "What happened?" He asked as he felt cold sweat dripping down his back.

    "So, you remember you had asked me to ask the queen about your ssmates and Rose''s friend? I received some information about that."

    When he heard this, Noah quickly approached his mother and stooped down in front of her.

    "Tell me, what happened?" He looked into Emma''s eyes.

    "About Rose''s friend, she is fine, but it seems that her husband has passed away."

    "..." Noah felt relieved that she was okay, but after hearing about her husband being dead, he felt a little bad, especially since she had a small child to take care of.

    But Rose would probably feel calmer now.

    "E..."

    But while Noah was feeling happy about Rose''s friend''s news.

    "About your ssmates..."

    Emma closed her eyes and gave a long pause, that was enough for Noah to get an idea of what would have happened.

    "They all died?"

 Chapter 246 - 245 - What Are You Doing Here?!

    When Noah asked this question with a serious face without appearing to be sad, Emma looked at Lucio in surprise.

    "..." After that, she continued in silence, then Noah asked again.

    "Did they all die?"

    And after he asked again, Emma sighed and finally started to speak.

    "From the information I received, some of your ssmates died."

    "What are their names?"

    "I didn''t get any names, but it seems that the ones who died are just nobles."

    "It was understandable, the queen won''t care about people other than nobles." Noah stood up and then made his way toward the kitchen. Lucio and Emma continued to stare at him to see what he would do.

    But he calmly took some water as if he hadn''t just received some extremely shocking news.

    "I''m going to my room now."

    "Aren''t you going to have dinner?"

    "I''m not hungry."

    Noah walked toward his room and then closed the door. Lucio and Emma looked at each other and were extremely worried about Noah.

    "Will he be okay?" Lucio moved even closer to Emma and hugged her.

    "I think so, he is a mature and strong boy." Emma smiled and then kissed Lucio.

    Lari, who was still in the room, looked at this with envy.

    ''I wish I was this close to Noah like this. If I go to console him, will I end up kissing him again?'' Lari smiled in her mind but soon dismissed that idea.

    ''No, if I do something like that he will be angry with me, I need to control myself.'' She walked towards her room and locked herself in just as Noah did.

    Then it was just Lucio and Emma left in the room talking about what to do. They should support Noah so that he doesn''t do anything crazy.

    Even though Emma thinks he is mature enough to handle the death of a friend, she is still a mother.

    She still cares a lot.

    ####

    When he woke up the next day, Noah again thought about his friends.

    ''I don''t know who died, so I shouldn''t ... I haven''t had that much contact with all of them anyway.'' Noah bit his lip and clenched his fists. Then he left the bathroom and walked left the bedroom.

    Arriving in the living room, he found Lucio, Emma, Lisandra, Lari, and Ciaphia all talking.

    As soon as he arrived in the living room, they all looked at him worriedly.

    He looked at everyone confused about what was going on. They all seemed to be waiting for him to say something.

    "What is it?" He put a forced smile on his face. Being stared at like that was putting him embarrassed a bit.

    "How are you feeling?" Everyone looked at Emma when she asked the question and then looked at Noah again.

    "How am I feeling? I think I''m fine." Noah groped his body.

    "Not in that sense, but how are you feeling about your friends? You''re not feeling sad, are you?" Emma asked a very clear question this time.

    Then Noah wiped the smile off his face and looked at everyone.

    "I am worried. I don''t know who died, so I won''t be sad until I find out the people who died were people who had contact with me."

    "I understand."

    "Could you send a letter to ask for the names of my colleagues who died?"

    "I find it difficult for the queen to share that kind of information. It will all depend on the family of the children who died."

    "Can you at least try?"

    "Yes, of course." Emma smiled and then turned to look at Lucio. Then the two smiled at each other looking relieved.

    "That''s good, I thought you were going to go into a depressive state or something," Lisandra said as she approached. She then ced her hand on Noah''s head and stroked it.

    "That''s not a nice thing to say, you know," Noah grumbled and then held Lisandra''s hand.

    He then walked toward the door.

    "Now I need to talk to Rose about your friend, do you want toe with me, Ciaphia?"

    "Are you sure? It''s not a private conversation?"

    "No problem,e on. And before I forget, good morning."

    "Good morning."

    After greeting each other, the two left the house while still smiling.

    Emma, Lucio, and Lisandra looked on happily at that adorable scene, while Lari was almost pulling out her hair.

    ####

    Noah left the house with Ciaphia and went to the vegetable garden, but there he only found Rieli. As soon as he arrived, Rieli approached him while holding a watering can be filled with water.

    "You''re working hard, aren''t you?" Noah said as he looked at the gloves that Rieli was wearing. They were gardeners'' gloves that were all dirty with dirt.

    "Not much, Rose is being more helpful than I have been thest few days." She smiled bitterly and then immediately put the watering can on the floor.

    "So, why are you here? Did something happen at your house?"

    "I received some unpleasant news, that''s all. And about me being here, I wanted to talk to Rose, is she in?" Noah asked, but then immediately remembered that Rieli was also Ria''s friend.

    "No, I needed to talk to you too. It''s about Ria."

    As soon as Rieli heard Ria''s name, she raised both her eyebrows and then immediately put a serious expression on her face.

    "What happened to her?"

    "I will tell when we are together with Rose. Where is she now?"

    "She is at her house. You said you received some unpleasant news, didn''t you? Did Ria happen to pass away?" Rieli swallowed her saliva as she asked that, but Noah just shook his head denying it.

    "Don''t worry, she''s fine." He smiled at Rieli to reassure her.

    Realizing that Noah was not lying, she breathed a relieved breath.

    Right after that, Rieli said goodbye to her friends who were still working and went to Sara and Rose''s house together with Noah.

    As soon as they got there, Sara opened the door and weed them with a smile on her face. She was especially happy to see Noah. Ever since he helped her get Rose out of the house, she always acts this way.

    "So, what brings you here? It''s not normal for you to be together with Rieli." Sara asked as she poured some tea for the two of them.

    "Do you remember Ria?"

    "Yes, she is Rose''s friend. Don''t tell me something happened to her?" Sara put a grim expression on her face, but Noah hurried up and calmed her.

    "Don''t worry, nothing happened to her, she''s fine." Hearing Noah''s statement, Sara took a relieved breath and then sat down on her couch.

    "Good. If something had happened to her... I''m not sure what Rose would do." Sara put both her hands on her head and began to imagine countless possibilities.

    "I''m sure she would feel guilty for the rest of her life..." Rieli said and then took a sip of tea. She made a smiling expression looking like she was loving the taste of the tea.

    Because of this, Noah also a sip.

    "That tea is wonderful!" He eximed in surprise and then took another sip.

    "It''s made with mint and lemon. It''s good, isn''t it?" Sara smiled happily as she saw Noah taking her tea smiling.

    Rieli looked at that scene a little startled.

    ''Don''t tell me Sara has fallen in love with Noah?'' She thought that and then immediately began to feel guilty for thinking something so strange.

    ''No, that would never happen, what am I thinking?'' She closed her eyes and shook her head.

    And while all this was going on, Rose who had just finished taking her shower arrived in the living room with a towel around her body. She was still wet, so in a way she had a sexy appearance.

    "Mom, You can use the bathroom now." Rose arrived in the living room without looking at the couch. She seemed distracted, so she didn''t even notice Noah''s presence.

    As soon as she arrived in the living room, Noah looked at her and was awestruck when he saw her appearance.

    And Rose, not noticing his presence, went to the kitchen and calmly took a ss of water and started to drink it. After she finished drinking, she started going through the cupboards while looking for something.

    While all this was going on, Rieli held back herughter and Noah looked at her a little embarrassed. She was a beautiful woman, he couldn''t help but keep looking at her.

    And noticing Noah''s gaze on her daughter, Sara decided to get her attention.

    "Rose..." Her mother said a little embarrassed.

    "What is it?" And when she heard her mother calling her, she turned to look at her as she bit into a piece of bread that she had picked up from the cupboard.

    And as soon as she looked at her mother, besides seeing her mother looking at her, she could see Noah staring at her in silence.

    After a few seconds of trying to reason out what was going on, she finally "woke up" and ran away. She almost fell to the floor as she ran out of the living room screaming:

    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!"

 Chapter 247 - 246 - Can You Send A Letter For Me?

    After that embarrassing event happened, Ciaphia who was sitting next to Noah looked at him looking a little annoyed.

    Noah had forgotten that she was there for a few moments.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked a little clumsily.

    "You were looking at Rose that way and you expect me to act normally?"

    "In what way? I didn''t look at her that way."

    "..."

    Ciaphia turned her face away and no longer looked at Noah. Sara next to Noah noticed this and started to get a little nervous.

    "Hey, I heard you guys are dating."

    "Yes."

    "I see. Then you should don''t look at Rose. You don''t know what a jealous woman is capable of."

    "Eh?"

    After Sara''s warning, Noah looked at Ciaphia again. Ciaphia turned to look at him but soon after turned her face away again.

    ''Did I make her angry?''

    And after that little discussion, Rose appeared in the room again. This time she was wearing proper clothes.

    And as soon as she looked at Noah, her face turned red. But noticing the presence of Ciaphia sitting right next to him, Rose began to feel a little worried about what to say.

    As she walked towards one of the armchairs that stood in the room, she remained silent. She looked at Ciaphia a few times, but Ciaphia was ignoring Rosepletely.

    And Noah who noticed this smiled bitterly.

    "Don''t worry about her, she''s just a little irritated that I looked at you."

    "Just forget about it, please."

    "I didn''t see anything, and anyway I didn''t want to have that image in my mind."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "The only person who has a ce reserved in my mind for that kind of image is Ciaphia." He looked at her and smiled, but Ciaphia just turned her face away and pouted.

    ''Haaa~~ Damn.'' Noah bowed his head a little disheartened as he saw that he would have to solve this problemter.

    Rose looked at the two of them in silence. For a moment she thought she had made Ciaphia angry, but she could see a smile on her face when Noah talked about her having a "reservation" in his mind.

    And trying to change the subject, Rose cleared her throat as she straightened her posture in the armchair.

    "All right, let''s forget about it. Why are you here?"

    But when Rose asked her question, Rieli who was sitting in the second armchair inside the room ced her cup of tea on the arm of the armchair and opened her mouth.

    "Hey, aren''t you going to greet me? I''m here too. You''repletely ignoring me!" She looked a little upset, but Rose just stared at her as if to tell her to be quiet.

    Because of this, Rieli stayed silent and didn''t say anything else.

    ''I should have just watched this "couple fight" in silence.'' She thought as she pouted and picked up her cup of tea again.

    And after that, Rose again asked the same question.

    "Why am I here? Well... Do you remember your friend you told me about?"

    "Ria?! What happened to her?!" The moment she heard about her friend, Rose jumped out of the armchair and then stared at Noah waiting for an answer.

    He was a little startled by her way of acting, but he could understand why she was acting this way. Then he began to exin everything calmly, about everything that had happened.

    About the letter, his mother had sent to the queen, and about the information, she had received.

    "You didn''t tell me you were going to send a letter to the capital..." Rose said in surprise.

    "Well, only my mother, father, Lari, and Lisandra knew about it."

    "Got it."

    Next Noah began to tell the information he had received.

    First, he talked about his ssmates who had died. Rose, Sara, and Rieli were shocked by this information, but Noah managed to calm them down when he showed that everything was fine with him.

    But after that came the main event.

    When Noah started to tell about Ria, Rose and Rieli were listening apprehensively. Noah could practically hear their hearts beating rapidly with every word he said.

    And after he finished telling what had happened to Ria, the two girls breathed a sigh of relief, but they also looked a little sad.

    And of course, it was because of Ria''s husband who had died.

    "I can''t believe he''s dead. I never talked to him much, but still... I wonder how Ria must be feeling. I wanted to be there to support her like she always supported me." Rose said as tears began to appear in the corner of her eyes.

    Rieli was not crying, but she was also quite sad and worried about her friend.

    "For now I have received only this information. I have asked my mother to send a new letter to try to get the names of my ssmates who died. That way I will be calmer."

    Noah smiled sadly as he intertwined his fingers.

    "You are sad, aren''t you?" Sara who noticed Noah''s distress held his hand.

    "Yes, of course, but I can control myself well. I still don''t know which of my ssmates have died. It could just be people I''ve never talked to before, right?"

    "Yes..."

    Rose, Rieli, and Ciaphia looked at Noah and thought about what to say.

    "It will be okay, I''m sure," Rose said as she wiped the tears in her eyes.

    "Yes, I''m sure your friends are fine," Rieli said trying to cheer Noah up.

    And Ciaphia, she just held Noah''s hand and squeezed to calm him down.

    "Okay, thanks for the words. Now I need to go, I need to train today along with Ciaphia and the others."

    "Alright, thank you for getting this information for me, I can''t thank you enough."

    "You have my mother to thank, not me." Noah continued holding Ciaphia''s hand and then walked out of Sara''s house.

    But before they walked away, Rose called Noah again.

    "What is it?" he turned to look at her.

    "I would like to ask you something. Would your mother be able to send a letter to Ria on my behalf? I want to get in touch with her."

    "A letter? I think so, you cane over to my house and talk to my mother over lunch. I''m sure she will send the letter to you."

    "Okay, thanks again."

    "You''re wee."

    Noah returned to his house along with Ciaphia and soon in the two of them picked up their swords. As soon as they got there, Taciane and Eli were already waiting for them.

    They seemed excited to train, so Noah started to get excited too.

    ####

    A week had passed since then.

    Noah was sitting at the table in his house as he finished his lunch. All his family had eaten lunch earlier, so at the moment he was alone.

    While he was eating, he was thinking about some things, mainly about the war.

    The war was over and Beastled had won. Fortunately, the country had recovered from the attack, and Beastled had not given a sign that he would attack again, thus bringing calm to the residents of Southlein.

    But even with all this, Noah did not feel all were well.

    For thest few days, a feeling of danger had been in his heart, making him wonder if everything was okay.

    If something happens, they won''t know since they live far away from the capital, so he is quite worried.

    ''What if the capital was attacked again and destroyed? We won''t know until the enemy gets here or someone shows up to warn us.'' He put thest piece of meat in his mouth and chewed it.

    Then he stood up and took the te to the kitchen sink so that it could be washedter.

    And after putting the te in the kitchen sink, he felt someone approaching, and it was Lisandra.

    She had a sleepy face.

    "Were you sleeping again?"

    "Yes, I''m feeling tired." Lisandra opened her mouth and yawned, then she looked at Noah.

    "Did something happen? You are very pensive."

    "Oh, I was thinking about recent events."

    "About the war?"

    "Yes, exactly. Even though it''s been many days I''m still worried that something might happen."

    "I think I can understand you, I too get a little worried sometimes. What calms me down are the letters we get from the queen."

    "Yes, that helps to keep us calm. When the letters stoping, I will be sure that something has happened."

    "Don''t keep thinking that kind of thing, it attracts negative things."

    "All right, I''ll stop." Noah smiled and then said goodbye to Lisandra.

    Arriving outside the house, he found Ciaphia approaching.

    As soon as she saw his face, she immediately realized that something was wrong.

    "Did something happen? You are very pensive."

    "You asked me the same thing as Lisandra."

    "Oh..."

    "But don''t worry, I''m just thinking about some unnecessary things. I''m fine."

    "Got it." Ciaphia was silent as she walked beside Noah through the vige, she seemed to be building up the courage to ask for something. Noah had noticed this but stayed quiet waiting for her to say.

    "So, do you want to have dinner at my house tonight? Eli and Taciane told me to invite you." She said a little embarrassed.

    And with a smile on his face, Noah immediately epted her proposal.

 Chapter 248 - 247 - I Need Help.

    "Master, isn''t it about time I made some movement? I''m already tired of staying here in this mansion doing nothing." Meduzined as she buried her face in her pillow.

    She stayed there for a while, but she didn''t get an answer, so she stood up and took a deep breath.

    "All right. I think I''ll outside the capital today to have some fun. Let''s look for some other vige or town nearby, maybe I''ll even find the goddess'' subordinate."

    Meduz said excitedly, but soon the smile on her face disappeared and she threw herself on her bed again.

    "But he doesn''t even live in this country, he could have gone far away. Besides would I give up once I got out of the capital." She startedughing her shit off as she rolled over on her bed.

    She was acting like a teenager now.

    [ Meduz? ]

    But while she distractedly rolled over on her bed, the voice of her master called her. As soon as she heard his voice, her tail began to wag like the tail of a dog that has been called by its master.

    She put a smile on her face and all that was left was to start barking in response.

    "What is it, master? Is it time?!" She shouted inside her room. The maid who was standing by outside her room seemed a little surprised by Meduz''s shout but her not enter the room to check what was going on.

    If she entered without permission it was quite dangerous.

    [ Not yet, I would like to inform you of some things that have happened in Southlein ]

    "Southlein? But haven''t all your subordinates who were there already been killed?"

    [ They have not all been killed, I still have one person to inform me. My subordinate is inside the castle. ]

    "Inside the castle? Then wouldn''t it have been easier for you to have asked this person to kill the king from the beginning?"

    [ My subordinate who is there is such a weak as a human, it is impossible for her to do anything. ]

    "Her? So she''s a woman?"

    [ Yes, I made her do some moves and she got hired by the queen after the attack happened. ]

    "I see, I hope she doesn''t get caught."

    [ Don''t worry, she is doing her job very well, she is quitepetent and discreet. ]

    "I understand. But now tell me what information you received."

    [ Do you remember the 200 monsters that were used to stop the monster army at Southlein gate? Those monsters were created with the help of a subordinate of my sister. ]

    "I wasn''t here when it happened, but I know about it."

    [ I received the information that all those monsters were killed next to one of Southlein''s cities. It seems that only one short person wearing a hood killed all of them. ]

    "Is there such a strong person in this world? Those monsters are absurdly powerful for the level of the people of this world."

    [ Do you remember the girl who killed the armors? At first, she was also using a hood, I think she was responsible for that. ]

    "Ho, so it''s that girl again."

    [ Yes, she is quite troublesome, I feel I should not leave her alone ]

    "You should have put her as a priority since she killed all your armor."

    [You''re right, I was a little naive. But now I won''t let her do whatever she wants anymore, that''s why I called you. ]

    "Ahahahaha, so you want me to go after that girl? Really?"

    [ Yes, could you do that? I''m sure it won''t be too much trouble for you to kill her. ]

    "Of course, I could! You don''t know how bored I was inside this mansion."

    [Great. I''ll give you the characteristics of this girl. She lives in the capital of Southlein, so you will have to go into the capital. ]

    "Don''t worry about it."

    [ Right, I''ll send you a "picture" of her now. ]

    After a few seconds, Meduz received the image of Isabell in her mind. She received two images, her without her hood and also with her hood.

    "Damn, why do all our enemies have to be so pretty? Tsk" Meduz clicked his tongue and then left the bedroom.

    "I will head towards Southlein right now!"

    ####

    Noah was at Ciaphia, Eli, and Taciane''s house for dinner.

    He had sat down at the table and was waiting for dinner to be served. Dinner had been prepared by Taciane, so only she was taking care of everything.

    Eli, Ciaphia, and Noah were sitting at the table.

    It was a small table, Noah and Ciaphia were sitting on the right side of the table, and Eli and Taciane sat on the left.

    "Okay, everything is here, you can serve yourselves now." Taciane took a spoon and then began to take a portion of meat and put it on her te.

    And then everyone started to serve themselves.

    "This looks very good, how long have you been cooking?" Noah said as he put a good amount of meat on his te.

    "I started learning when I was four years old."

    "Your mother taught you?"

    "I have lived with my grandmother since I was born, she is the one who taught me."

    "Got it..." Noah could sense a tone of sadness in Taciane''s voice.

    And after he finished serving himself, he started to eat. As soon as he put some of the meat in his mouth, he was amazed at the taste. The vor was spicy and strong, it was wonderful.

    "This is so good, I don''t think I''ve ever had meat this tasty!" He eximed in surprise as he continued to eat the meat without stopping.

    "Thank you, hahaha..." And Taciane just smiled a little awkwardly.

    "Taciane is not used to beingplimented, hehe." Eli startedughing at her sister and soon after that everyone at the table wasughing except Taciane.

    And so the dinner continued in a very pleasant atmosphere. Everyone was talking about the capital and also about their experiences since they arrived in the vige.

    Since they seemed happy to be living here, Noah felt very happy.

    But with each passing minute, Noah began to feel that there was something strange going on.

    "What? Are you satisfied yet?" Ciaphia sitting next to Noah noticed his difort.

    "I''m not full, it''s just that I suddenly started to get a bad feeling. But forget about it, I don''t want to spoil dinner." He said softly so just she listen, Eli and Taciane were still talking to each other.

    "When you talk like that you make me a little scared..."

    "I''m sorry, forget about it."

    Noah smiled at Ciaphia and went back to eating. He looked at Taciane and Eli and smiled to pretend he had heard their whole story.

    And after he did that, a message popped into his mind.

    [ I need your help immediately, please! ]

    It was a plea for help that appeared in the form of a message in his mind.

    ''Isadora?''

    [ Yes, it''s me! You need to hurry! If you don''t do something my daughter will be killed! ]

    ''What do you mean your daughter? What do you mean?''

    [ I don''t have time to exin, I need you to go back to the capital right now, please! ]

    ''I have no way to get to capital that fast and I can''t leave my family here.''

    [ Please do that, please ]

    ''...''

    "Noah..."

    "Hey, Noah..."

    "Hm? What''s wrong?"

    "You''re shaking, are you okay? You were strangely staring at Taciane. You made her scared."

    "It''s not that, it''s... I need to go home now." Noah stood up and dragged his chair back, he then started walking quickly towards the door to leave the house.

    But Ciaphia got up and ran after him. She then brought her face closer to his.

    "Tell me what happened, it was something serious, wasn''t it?" She said low so the others wouldn''t hear.

    "You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you, but yes, something serious is happening. I need to go home urgently."

    "I see, since you have a good reason to leave, I guess it''s okay."

    "I''m sorry, and also tell Eli and Taciane that I''m sorry to leave so soon."

    "Don''t worry about it. But make sure you exin everything to me tomorrow morning."

    "Okay, I will." Noah ran toward his house and Ciaphia returned to the dining table.

    "What happened to him? He didn''t look very well, he was shaking and sweating for some reason." Taciane looked worried.

    "He was just having a tummy ache." Ciaphia smiled at Taciane.

    "He could have used the bathroom here at home."

    "He doesn''t like using other people''s bathrooms, so he preferred to leave. Now let''s not talk about it anymore, you can talk to Noah tomorrow, all right?"

    Ciaphia looked at Taciane and then squeezed the fork in her hand almost to the point of crumpling it.

    "Okay, I''m not going to talk about it anymore.." Taciane put another piece of meat in her mouth and chewed it.

 Chapter 249 - 248 - My Blessing Is Much Stronger?

    Noah ran to his house and opened the door with all his might.

    As soon as he entered, Emma, Lucio, Lari, and Lisandra looked at him a little startled. Noah was sweating and looked very nervous.

    "Hey, what happened?" Because of this, Emma got up quickly and went over to him, but Noah just shook his head.

    "It''s nothing, I just want to go to the bathroom!" He ignored his mother and ran to the bathroom. Upon entering, he locked the door and leaned his back against the door. Outside, his mother knocked a few times on the door.

    "What''s going on, Noah? Are you feeling sick again?"

    Noticing the concern in his mother''s voice, Noah began to feel bad for her.

    "I''m fine, I promise you, just leave me alone for now." He was silent soon after and waited for his mother to say something. Emma sighed and then moved away from the door.

    "Fine, but in case something happens I want you to yell for me."

    Noah was silent and then Emma went to the table again.

    When she got there everyone was scared and worried, but she just exined to them that Noah supposedly had a stomachache. Of course, nobody believed this, so everybody was still worried.

    Without realizing it, Noah had ruined dinner for his whole family.

    It didn''t take long for Lisandra to get up and go to her room. Of course, first, she went through the bathroom and tried to talk to Noah, but he didn''t answer her. Lari did the same thing and was also ignored.

    And so almost two hours passed.

    Emma and Lucio were still awake and sitting in the living room.

    Sometimes they went to the bathroom to try to talk to Noah but they were ignored.

    "Hey, don''t you think we''d better raid the bathroom? I''m starting to get super worried."

    "I''m getting worried too. Maybe he passed out inside the bathroom or something."

    "Okay, let''s do that. But do it carefully so you don''t hurt him." Emma and Lucio approached the bathroom door and then Lucio began to use his sword to break the lock on the door.

    Using a lot of force, his sword dented a little more the door lock was ripped off.

    They then carefully opened the bathroom door.

    "Noah?" Lucio opened the door and walked into the bathroom.

    He widened his eyes and felt his heart freeze the moment he realized there was no one inside.

    "What is it? What happened?" Emma who was standing outside the bathroom started to despair, so she pushed Lucio to look inside the bathroom.

    "Where is Noah? Where is he?!" She shouted as she looked into the empty bathroom.

    Lisandra ran out of the room desperately and went to the bathroom. Lari did the same thing.

    Before long desperation had taken over Noah''s family again.

    And without being there to see everything that was happening, Noah found himself outside the capital wearing the same clothes he was wearing before he disappeared from the bathroom of his home.

    "She brought me here. I''m sorry dad, mom, Lari, Lisandra, and Ciaphia. I''ll be back soon, I promise." Noah ran toward the capital gate.

    ####

    Many days ago, Isabell was lying in her inn room when her mother again called out to her.

    [ It''s time, the monsters are rapidly approaching the city ].

    "Right. Will I have to run or will you use that convenient teleportation?"

    [ Which do you prefer? ]

    "I prefer the teleportation. I still don''t feel very well enough to run there."

    [ All right, but be prepared, I''ll throw you into the middle of the army. ]

    "What? You''re kidding, right?"

    [ Of course, I am, but be careful. ]

    After that, Isabell''s body began to glow, and then she disappeared.

    By the time she realized it, her vision had changed to a green, flowery field. In the distance, she could see the city wall and to her right, she could see some monsters walking.

    "So those are the monsters? They are really ugly."

    [ Yes, those are the ones. Just activate your blessing and finish them off ].

    "Wait, first tell me how strong they are. I have to prepare myself."

    [ Don''t worry about that, they are much weaker than those armors. With just one spell you can destroy them. ]

    "I see, so let''s go."

    Isabell activated her blessing and felt her body be light.

    Her body began to glow and her eyes turned golden.

    "Looks like the blessing is stronger than before." She thought as she looked at the glow in her body. Then she shook her hand and noticed that her strength had grown a lot.

    Because of this, a smile appeared on her face and she ran towards the 200 monsters.

    [ Hey, get a grip. ]

    "I''m controlling myself, I''m just in the mood to finish this quickly."

    With her body shining, Isabell was quickly noticed by the 200 monsters.

    "Hey, someone is approaching."

    "What is that, the sun?"

    "A star?"

    "I think it''s a monster."

    The monsters began to argue among themselves. But the monster that seemed to be in the lead didn''t like hispanions'' attitude at all.

    "It doesn''t matter what it is! What matters is that ising to kill us, get ready!"

    After his shout, the monsters again started arguing among themselves, they didn''t seem to believe that that shiny thing was here to kill them. That just showed that they were not that smart.

    ''They''re not moving, so I guess I should take this opportunity.'' Isabell had not listened to the monsters'' discussion and did not care what they thought.

    She only cared about destroying them quickly.

    So she listened to her mother''s instructions and before the monsters began to move, a light began to be created just above Isabell''s head.

    [ Yes, do this. Then cast all this concentrated light in their direction. That should be enough. ]

    "Are you sure about this?"

    [ Yes, trust me ]

    "Right."

    Isabell had stopped a few feet away and the glow was getting brighter and brighter. It felt like the sun hade down to earth.

    Because of all the brightness and the sense of danger that the monsters began to feel, they finally began to realize that it would be dangerous to continue together. So trying to escape, many monsters started to run.

    But without time for most of them to react, Isabell''s beam of light flew towards therge group of monsters and hit them.

    Isabell could not hear any screams. She could only hear the sound of an explosion followed by arge source of light that could probably be seen from miles away.

    She could not bear to look directly into the light.

    It took a few minutes for the light to disappear, and when Isabell looked at the ce her magic had hit, she could see arge hole had been opened.

    And besides the hole, nothing had been left.

    The bodies of the monsters had turned to dust and had vanished into thin air.

    "What the hell is that? I didn''t think it would be this strong."

    [ You forced your body so hardst time that it became a little more resistant to the blessing. ]

    "So now I can use the blessing in an even better way?"

    [ In addition to being able to use it longer, your magic has be even more powerful, isn''t that amazing? ]

    "Good thing I used all my strength in myst battle then."

    [ Don''t say that. Even if it was beneficial, it almost killed you. ]

    "It doesn''t matter, even if I died you could bring me back, couldn''t you?"

    [ Yes. ]

    "Then it''s all right."

    [ Now finish your work. ]

    "I haven''t finished?"

    [ No, take a good look at the in ]

    "..."

    Isabell looked at the in for a while until she noticed some monsters running away. They were fast.

    But without difficulty, she created a sword made of light and then began to chase each of the monsters. Less than an hourter she had killed them all and was ready to return to the capital.

    But even though she wanted to go back, she was taken by surprise by the news that she would only be able to return to the capital tomorrow, since her mother could not use two teleports on the same day.

    [ I''m sorry, I should have warned you ].

    "Don''t worry, I''ll spend the night hunting monsters, and maybe I''ll visit Reynivellir since I''m close by."

    [ All right, but be careful ]

    After saying that, Isadora disappeared from Isabell''s mind, leaving her alone.

    "Okay, I guess I''ll go to Reynivellir first and then see what to do. Maybe I''ll spend the night at some inn within the city."

    Isabell deactivated her blessing and began walking slowly toward Reynivellir, unaware that her magic had caused great terror to all the residents of that city.

    As soon as she approached the gate, she realized what she had done. The guards were desperate and the gate had been locked.

    ''Damn, looks like I overdid it.''

 Chapter 250 - 249 - Shes Fast.

    After spending the day in Reynivellir, Isabell returned to the capital. Her mother used "teleportation" and before she knew it she was already inside the room of the inn where she was staying.

    As soon as she appeared there, someone knocked on the door.

    "Isabell? Are you here?"

    It was a gentle voice that Isabell knew very well.

    "Yes, I am here."

    "You didn''te down for dinner yesterday, what happened? I''m a little worried." The woman on the other side of the door had a tone of concern in her voice, so Isabell smiled.

    "I''m fine, thanks for caring."

    "All right, hurry up ande down for breakfast."

    "Okay, I''ll be right down."

    After that conversation, the woman went downstairs and Isabell continued inside the bedroom. Isabelly on her bed for a few minutes and then went into the bathroom to take a shower.

    After she had showered and changed her clothes, she went down to the first floor and sat down at one of the tables. A few seconds passed before the same woman who had been talking to Isabell approached.

    She was a middle-aged woman with a gentle smile on her face. She had light brown hair and wore a simple dress.

    "Thank you for caring about me, Meris." Isabell said as she saw the woman approaching.

    "Well, it''s just that you locked yourself inside the room, there was no way I couldn''t worry."

    ''Even if I met you the day before yesterday?" Isabell thought and then turned to look at Meris again.

    "All right, can you pour the coffee now?"

    "Sure, I''ll do that."

    Meris turned away and then went to the kitchen. After preparing everything for Isabell, she brought out a tray full of stuff.

    Isabell looked at that tray and wondered if she would be able to eat it all. But she didn''tin, she started eating until she was satisfied.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t eat it all.

    Since she hadn''t eaten everything, Isabell asked Meris to put the rest of the food in a bag, and then Isabell left the inn to give the rest of the food to some homeless person.

    It wasn''t long before she found a group of four children sitting in an alleyway looking hungry.

    Isabell approached them and then handed them the food.

    The children jumped with happiness and thanked Isabell.

    Isabell felt very happy to see the children devouring the food with smiles on their faces.

    And after this, she walked around the city for a while and bought some things.

    And so several days passed.

    ####

    It waste when Isabell was called by her mother.

    [ Isabell, it seems that you have be a target. ]

    Upon hearing her mother''s voice, Isabell who was distracted sharpening her new sword stopped what she was doing.

    "I became a target? Whose?" she said quietly.

    [ One of my brothers, Hades, has not had enough yet and has ced a few more subordinates in my world. ]

    "More subordinates? How many?"

    [ There are two of them currently. There is one subordinate of his that is inside the castle here in the capital and another one that is in the capital of Beastled. ]

    "In Beastled? Isn''t his subordinate the new king?"

    [ He was being possessed by one of Hades'' subordinates, but he was killed some time ago. All the authorities in the country were killed. ]

    "So Beastled must be in crisis now, huh?"

    [ No because he invoked this other subordinate who was responsible for killing the king and the other authorities. ]

    "Your brother sent a subordinate to kill another subordinate?"

    [ Something like that ]

    "He''s insane."

    [ I can''t deny it. ]

    "But now back to the point, who is targeting me? Is it the subordinate who is in the castle or is it the subordinate who is in Beastled?"

    [ The subordinate of Hades who is in the castle is not a big problem. He seems to be there just to get information, she is an ordinary woman. ]

    "I see."

    [ But his new subordinate who ising to kill you, she is quite strong. ]

    "How strong is she?"

    [ She''s so strong that I can''t know exactly her total strength. I can''t just look at her Status from up here, so I can only try to guess her strength by the things I''ve seen her do. ]

    "So your "divine eyes" are a little wed, huh? And I also thought you would be able to see anyone''s strength since you own this world."

    [ And I can, the only problem is that his subordinate is not of this world. ]

    "Ah, you''re right."

    [ ... ]

    "Do I have a chance to win against her?"

    [ From what I have seen her do, she is quite fast and also strong. But she has one w, and that is her stamina. She was only wounded by an ordinary de, so her stamina shouldn''t be very great. ]

    "I see, when will she get here? I need time to prepare." Isabell looked at the de of her sword and smiled satisfied. Then she took a cloth and began to clean it.

    [ She should be hereter today, she should arrive in the next few hours. As I said, she is quite fast. ]

    Isabell heard this and raised her eyebrows. Then she sighed and put her sword in its scabbard at her waist.

    "In the next few hours? Then I need to prepare to receive her."

    [ Don''t do anything stupid, she might be stronger than we think. If she is a subordinate of Hades, she certainly has unusual strength. ]

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll win with some ease."

    ####

    Meduz rushed out of the capital leaving the mansion alone without anyone''s supervision.

    And through the streets, no one could see her. The residents only felt a strong gale that blew the tents away.

    ''Come on, I''m looking forward to it.'' Passing through the gate leaving all the guards stunned, Meduz left the capital of Beastled and headed across the in towards the capital of Southlein where Isabell was living.

    Meduz was running through the open countryside while observing small viges. It wasn''t long before she approached the border of the country and see the side effect of the war was left there.

    "They were quite excited." She began tough and soon after continued to run.

    She passed through viges and more viges and also encountered some carriages on the way. The people inside the carriages did not notice her presence, but they could feel the wind that Meduz created with her speed.

    ''Is that one of the Southlein towns over there, should I visit it? No, let''s run straight to the capital.''

    Meduz increased his speed even more.

    With her red hair being messed up by the wind, she was getting closer and closer to Isabell who was already standing by outside the capital.

    ####

    Isabell outside the capital was already wearing her cape and mask. It was a mask made of cloth and had been quickly created.

    She had left from the capital and was now waiting anxiously for Meduz while holding her sword.

    [ Be careful, she is getting closer ].

    Isadora warned her and Isabell went on guard. She raised her sword and concentrated while looking at the horizon.

    And while keeping her eyes partially closed forcing her vision to the maximum, Isabell could see in the distance a red blur rapidly approaching the capital.

    ''She is fast.'' Isabell thought in surprise. But undaunted, she continued to follow Maduz with her eyes as the demon girl got closer and closer to the capital.

    [ I think you should activate your blessing now. ]

    "You don''t need to warn me about that."

    Isabell continued to look at Meduz and activated her blessing. Feeling her body bing lighter, Isabell also began to see Meduz much more clearly.

    A woman with red hair with a few ck streaks, big horns, strange eyes, and a smile that would surely make any child have nightmares.

    And Meduz, feeling Isabell''s magic and also seeing her glow, put an even stronger smile on his face and quickened his steps.

    With her speed almost doubling, Isabell had trouble keeping up with her movements.

    She''s was sure she didn''t blink, but she still managed to lose sight of Meduz. The demon girl had vanished into thin air.

    Isabell moved her golden eyes everywhere looking for a sign of Meduz, but the girl hadpletely disappeared.

    [ On top of you. ]

    Looking up, Isabell could see a busty girl twisting in the air and falling towards her. Putting her two hands together, Meduz had made a sort of "Hammer" with her hands and used them to hit Isabell.

    Isabell who had no time to react quickly created a shield over her head and received the Meduz attack.

    With a great impact, Isabell''s protection was broken.

    Feeling the impact of Meduz''s hands on her sword and also on her entire body, Isabell flew away. She spun on the ground multiple times before crashing into one of the trees in the forest that stood next to the city.

    Feeling all the air in your lungs disappear, Isabell thought she was going to die.

    She rolled her eyes and desperately tried to regain her breath.

    But with no time to react, Meduz appeared in front of her again.

    "Are you that weak?"

    And now using her ws, she tried to pierce Isabell''s chest.

 Chapter 251 - 250 - And The Battle Continues.

    Isabell looked at Meduz''s ws going towards her chest and even though she had difficulty breathing and also moving, she turned her body to the side and threw herself to the ground.

    After she fell, a loud sound was made and Meduz''s ws pierced the tree. Her ws went deep into the tree.

    Thinking Meduz had gotten stuck, Isabell tried to take advantage of the situation to hit her with magic. But to Isabell''s displeasure, Meduz moved her hand with ease and cut the trunk of the tree.

    After being cut, the tree fell to the side.

    "You managed to react even though you were in this situation, congrattions." Meduz showed his fangs to Isabell and then moved closer to hit her again. Putting all his strength into just one kick, Meduz tried to hit Isabell in the head.

    But quickly Isabell turned her body around again and avoided Meduz''s kick. But with no rest, Isabell began to be attacked by Meduz. Several kicks wereing towards her torso and her head.

    In addition to Meduz''s ws that went very close to Isabell''s neck. Several times she thought her head would fly off.

    Fortunately, she was hit only once before she fully recovered and was able to stand up.

    The kick that hit her had hit her right arm, but she had used magic to protect it, so she had not suffered major injuries.

    "You are fast." Isabell smiled from behind her mask and then went into guard again to fight Meduz.

    "I''m not using my full strength yet, you know that, don''t you?"

    "You''re bluffing."

    [ No, she isn''t. ]

    ''Mother?''

    [ She didn''t even put in the effort to do all that, this girl is insanely strong. ]

    ''Are you serious? What am I going to do? I can''t hit her.''

    [ I don''t know how to help you either. I can''te down there and I can''t do anything but provide my blessing to you. ]

    ''Got it.''

    [ In case things get tooplicated, I advise you to run away ]

    But how am I going to get away from this girl? She''s much faster than me.

    [ If necessary I will use teleportation magic to get you away from her, don''t worry. ]

    ''What if she decides to attack the capital? I can''t move away from here.''

    [ No, she won''t attack the capital, she came for you. ]

    ''...''

    "Hey, why are you ignoring me? I''m still here, you know." Meduz ran towards Isabell and tried to hit her again with his ws. But Isabell who was aware of the situation managed to narrowly avoid his attack.

    "I''m not ignoring you, I''m just thinking about what to do from now on."

    "So you don''t know how to defeat me? Hahahaha, that''s so stupid. Want me to give you some tips? I can help you."

    "That would be a great help."

    "You''re very funny, you know that?"

    "I''m certainly not funny."

    "And not so much strong as I''ve LISTENED!"

    BAM~~~

    Approaching quickly, Isabell was forced to use a shield and her two arms to hold off a sudden attack of Meduz.

    ''I really can''t keep up with her with my eyes, what a monster.'' Isabell bit her lip as she tried to hold Meduz with all her strength.

    But to no avail, she began to be dragged into the middle of the trees of the nearby forest. In a short time, they had entered the forest, and all around there was nothing but trees and small animals.

    "Do you intend to kill me inside the forest or something?"

    "It wasn''t my goal, but I think it might work. That way I''ll have an easy time hiding your body."

    "But why would you hide my body?"

    "It would be a shame for a girl as beautiful as you to have her body eaten by monsters."

    "I see..." Isabell felt every hair on her body shiver when she heard that. Mostly because of the psychopathic grin on Meduz''s face.

    But without weakening, she created a sword with her magic and faced Meduz.

    "Why, I can do that too." With a ck glow, a sword began to be created in her hand. First, its handle was created in Meduz''s hand, and then a long de was slowly mounted.

    "Unfortunately I''m still not good at creating things like that, hehe." Meduz gave a small smile.

    And taking advantage that Meduz''s de had not been ready, Isabell advanced towards her and swung her sword towards her neck.

    Meduz did not move and remained still as she watched her de being created slowly in front of her eyes.

    But seeming not to be distracted, when Isabell approached Meduz moved her eyes and looked directly at her. Then Isabell''s sword was stopped by a ck shield that appeared in less than a second.

    After Isabell''s sword crashed into that shield, that ck shield turned into some sort of liquid that suddenly swallowed Isabell''s sword along with her arm.

    "What?" surprised by that, Isabell undid her sword and tried to pull her arm out of that "thing."

    But as if she was being held down by several people, Isabell couldn''t get away from there. She waspletely trapped.

    Not despairing, Isabell kept trying to get loose.

    "If I were you I wouldn''t keep moving so much, if you keep moving he will swallow you whole." Already having her whole sword in her right hand, Meduz looked at Isabell who was caught in her magic.

    "What is it? Why not let me out?" Isabell struggled even more, but instead of being able to get away, she felt that ck "liquid" begin to advance further up her arm and reach her shoulder.

    "He''s my pet. His name is mofo."

    "Pet?"

    "Yes, it''s a long story. When I was in a world-"

    "I don''t want to hear about it, just ask this thing to let me go." Isabell began to pull on her arm with all her strength.

    "If you do that, he will-"

    But before Meduz could finish his warning, Isabell began to scream desperately.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARG~~

    "What is that? What is that?"

    AAAAAAAAAAAARHHH~~

    "You... What are you doing?"

    [ Isabell, are you okay? What''s going on?! ]

    AAAARGHH~~~

    ''I don''t know, it feels like my arm is burning.''

    [ Try using your magic to get rid of it! ]

    ''I can''t! It feels like it''s swallowed my blessing, what is this thing? Mom! It hurts so much!''

    [ I don''t know, I''ve never seen it before ].

    Noticing the desperation and concern in her mother''s voice, Isabell starts to feel scared.

    It was one of the first times she had ever felt so vulnerable.

    "I told you not to move. It''s okay Mofo, you can let her go, leave the rest to me."

    With Meduz''s orders, the ck liquid called Mofo began to release Isabell''s arm.

    Or what was left of it.

    Isabell''s arm had beenpletely eroded, leaving only her bone and what little flesh and cartge was left.

    "Oh shit." Looking at her arm and noticing the state it was in, Isabell began to despair and began to cry.

    "What is it? You''ve never seen an injury like this before?" Meduz walked towards Isabell and then stooped down in front of her.

    Because of the pain and fear, Isabell had thrown herself to the ground as she tried to keep her corroded arm raised so it wouldn''te in contact with the earth.

    "YOU BASTARD, I''M GOING TO KILL YOU." Using her other arm to stand up, Isabell again activated her blessing.

    "Can you heal this?"

    And after the glow in Isabell''s body increased, Meduz began to notice Isabell''s arm slowly being rebuilt. With tears in her eyes, Isabell stared at Meduz and then bent down, cing her hand on the ground.

    After she touched the ground, a pir of light rose.

    "Hey, that''s dangerous." After Isabell''s magic appeared, Meduz jumped away when she noticed that the skin on her body began to burn with the appearance of that magic. Meduz''s hair seemed to be reacting to Isabell''s magic and was swaying non-stop.

    Meduz put a serious look on his face and then tightened the grip of his sword.

    "Looks like I have to kill you soon or you''ll end up hitting me with it. I''m sure I''ll die if I get hit with that there." She pointed her sword at the pir of light created by Isabell.

    "You''re going to die here!" Ignoring what Meduz had said, Isabell looked at her and then prepared to activate her magic to hit her.

    "Unfortunately that magic is not fast enough." But feeling her neck burn, Isabell realized that Meduz was already behind her with her ck sword leaning against her neck.

    "What?" surprised by Meduz''s movement, Isabell''s magic disappeared and she used her blessing to push Meduz away.

    ''If I didn''t have that cloth on my neck it would have been cut just by her putting her sword against it.''

    Isabell put her hand on her neck and noticed that the cloth of the mask that was also around her neck had been cut.

    "You''re annoying, you just burned me."

    Isabell looked at Meduz and noticed that the girl''s hand that was holding the sword had turnedpletely ck.

 Chapter 252 - 251 - Eat Her Whole Existence

    Meduz had a pained expression on her face. Then her sword disappeared and she looked at Isabell.

    As soon as Isabell received Meduz''s gaze, she felt her whole body shaking, feeling the need to get out of there as quickly as possible.

    ''Damn it!'' With her blessing activated, Isabell turned to run away.

    "You''re not going to run away from me, you''re going to pay me for this. This is fucking hurting."

    But Isabell only ran for a few meters before Meduz approached her already delivering a kick to her back. Isabell felt the impact on her back and then flew a few feet away.

    She rolled on the ground on the in before feeling her belly being stepped on by Meduz.

    The force Meduz put on her foot was so great that Isabell felt her organs being dents inside her belly.

    At the same time, she vomited the rest of the food she had in her stomach.

    "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you." Saying this, Meduz began to stomp several times on Isabell''s belly, making Isabell agonize as she tried to crawl away.

    But as she was running out of strength, she decided to use her magic to try to push Meduz away.

    Without sess.

    Her magic for some reason was weaker than it should be after she was attacked by that ck liquid and also use that magic.

    So her magic was weak enough to cause nothing but difort to Meduz.

    Isabell had her hand raised and she hit Meduz''s with magic, but the girl did not stop stepping on her belly.

    Isabell continued to vomit the rest of the food in her stomach while using her magic to try to attack and protect herself. And to Isabell''s dismay, after food stoppeding out of her mouth, she began to vomit up arge amount of blood.

    The blood mixed with the food that was on her face.

    "Stop..." With a weak voice, Isabell tried to stand up once again while looking at Meduz with tear-filled eyes.

    ''That hurts.''

    With her organs being dents, Isabell felt a pain she had never felt before, it did notpare to the pain she felt when she had her arm corroded.

    Her arm still hurt as the healing process had stopped, but the pain in her belly was so great that Isabell didn''t care about the pain in her arm.

    "Do you want me to stop?" Meduz stopped stepping on Isabell''s belly and then smiled at her.

    "You are in a deplorable state right now." Hearing these words from Meduz, Isabell''s eyes widened as she felt Meduz''s foot again strike her belly.

    This time with even greater force.

    "Urg~~" Isabell groaned in pain as she felt Meduz''s foot "entering" into her belly.

    Isabell could feel Meduz''s foot moving inside her stomach. Because of this, she epted that everything was over.

    Her blessing was not working and it would be impossible to heal these injuries.

    So because of this, she deactivated her blessing and let Meduz do whatever he wanted with her.

    ''Mom, I''m going toe back to life, right?''

    [ Yes, don''t worry. ]

    Isadora replied in a gentle voice.

    ''I know I''ming back, but I didn''t want to die. It hurts like hell.''

    [ I can imagine what you''re feeling now, just go to sleep, there''s nothing you can do now. ]

    ''Okay, I''ll see youter.''

    Closing her eyes, Isabell put a smile on her face and tried to ignore all the screaming and the fits of Meduz that continued in her stomach and chest.

    After some time had passed, Isabell was able to sleep and her soul rose to her mother''s side in just a few seconds.

    ####

    Isabell felt her body be light and her vision had changed to an empty white room.

    She looked around and found nothing and no one.

    "Mom?" She started walking around the nk space looking for Isadora until she finally appeared.

    Emerging suddenly behind Isabell, Isadora hugged her.

    "I''m here."

    After that, Isadora let go of Isabell and then the two looked at each other.

    "You look as beautiful as ever," Isabell said as she smiled.

    "You look wonderful too." Isadora ced her hand on Isabell''s head.

    "All right, now stop treating me like a child."

    "Okay, okay." Isadora stopped stroking her head and then put a serious expression on her face. Seeing her mother''s expression, Isabell began to get a little nervous about what would have happened.

    The first thing she could think of was.

    "What? Are you going to say you can''t revive me?" She asked as she swallowed her saliva.

    "It''s not that, it''s that that girl seems to be doing something strange with your body."

    "With my body?"

    "Yes, your body that is in my world. For some reason, she is carrying it into the forest."

    "But didn''t she say she would hide my body?"

    "She said that, but still something seems strange."

    "What do you mean strange?"

    "She''s saying something like "You won''t be able toe back to life.""

    "Wait for a second, does she know I''m your daughter?"

    "I don''t know, she wasn''t supposed to know about that. Maybe it''s because of my blessing that you were using?"

    "Maybe."

    "..."

    "Then you must revive me as soon as possible! You can''t let her do whatever she wants with my body!"

    "But if I revive you she will kill you again!"

    "I''ll try to do something."

    "No, I have an idea. What do you think about having my subordinatee to the capital to get your body? I think it will be better that way."

    "But is he strong enough?"

    "He''s weaker than you."

    "So-"

    "But I can help him somehow. My blessing that he is using at the moment is of a pretty low level, so if I increase the strength of his blessing I think he will be able to do something."

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "I''m not."

    "Damn."

    "But I''ll try to do it."

    "But wait for a second. You''re not even sure that of ''Don''t revive'' has anything to do with you."

    "No, that girl is smart, she sure knows about it."

    "... I still think you''d better revive me now."

    "First I will observe that girl for a while, if it''s what I think it is, I will contact my subordinate, all right?"

    "Is it a good idea to just watch?"

    "Well, I need to get a sense of what she wants to do."

    ####

    Meduz picked up Isabell''s body after her blood drained out in one piece.

    "That girl had plenty of blood." Meduz began tough as he carried Isabell''s body over his shoulder.

    It was a rather strange scene since Meduz was not a very tall girl and also muscr.

    "Now I need to do that, I am sure you wille back to life if I leave your body alone. You won''t be able toe back to life if I do that... I think." Meduz stood thoughtfully as she charged through the forest.

    She walked for some time before finding the ideal spot.

    She approached a small cave that had in the middle of the forest. It was more like a hole in the ground that had been opened by someone.

    Meduz entered the hole carrying Isabell''s body. Adder had been made downwards, showing that the cave was made by someone intelligent, not by some monster.

    Sometimes it happens that groups of Goblins and Orcs build their own houses, but this was at a level they couldn''t reach.

    "This ce is so convenient. Who built this?" Meduz said that but soon shrugged.

    "Whatever, I think it will be fine here."

    Reaching the bottom of the cave, she found nothing but arge room with nothing in it. It didn''t have anything that resembled a bed or anything like that.

    "Okay, first it''s time to dig. Having no earth magic is awful." Meduz began to use her ws to dig a hole a few meters deep in the ground.

    She had difficulty digging with her ws and also removing the earth, so it took her almost two hours to finish digging that hole.

    No, she seemed to be quite calm, she was not doing anything fast. If she used all her speed, surely this would have been finished in just a few minutes.

    "Okay, now it''s time to throw you down there. I hope you rest in peace and never appear in front of me again. If you return and try to disrupt my master''s ns again, I will not hesitate to cut you to pieces and make you suffer twice as much as you suffered today."

    Meduz picked up Isabell''s body and threw it into the bottom of the hole.

    Meduz hadpletely ripped off Isabell''s clothes, so she was naked.

    All of Isabell''s clothes had been soiled with vomit and blood, especially her mask. Isabell''s mask had been torn off during her death. The vomit and blood forced her to take off her mask in order not to suffocate.

    And the clothes were removed by Meduz as soon as they entered the cave.

    "Okay, now I just need to leave the job with Mofo."

    After saying this, the ck liquid that Meduz called "Pet" starteding out of her right hand.

    "Eat her entire existence, Mofo."

 Chapter 253 - 252 - Your Soul Is Being Devoured.

    [ Meduz, what are you doing? ]

    As Mofo came out of her hand and descended toward the hole, Meduz suddenly heard her master''s voice in her head.

    Stopping Mofo, she answered him.

    "What is it, master?"

    [ I am asking what you are doing. Your work is finished, see to it that you go back to Beastled. ]

    "Do I need to go back now? I can''t leave this girl''s body like this."

    [ Why not? ]

    "Didn''t you see the blessing she''s using? She''s a direct subordinate of your sister, I''m sure of it." Meduz said with conviction.

    [ Hmm... Maybe. But my sister is not someone who has subordinates to utilize, she prefers to be alone for some reason I can''t understand. ]

    "You''ve told me about this before."

    [ So you don''t have to worry, she''s probably a girl who works for the church or something, just ignore her. ]

    "I still think we should get rid of her. If she''s a subordinate of the goddess, she''ll be able toe back like me. If I died, you could bring me back to life, right?"

    [ If I wanted to do that, it would be possible ].

    "What do you mean "if I wanted to"?! But whatever, let''s not argue about it now."

    [ ... ]

    "And that''s the reason I want to get rid of her body. If I do this she can''t revive."

    [ It''s not that simple. If she is a subordinate of my sister, my sister can create another body for her, it wouldn''t make any difference if you get rid of her body. ]

    "Not if I use Mofo."

    [ Mofo? Do you mean that thing you found lost inside that filthy cave? ]

    "Don''t say that, Mofo has feelings too."

    [ Haa~~ All right, exin more about it ]

    "It''s quite simple. The Mofo will eat this girl''s entire existence, including her soul. So she won''t be able to revive even if her sister does everything she can to make it happen."

    [ This ugly monster can eat a person''s soul? I''ve never heard about that before. ]

    "He said it can do that, but I''ve never tested it."

    [ So it''s just a bet... ]

    "I trust him, so don''t worry."

    [ Right, but make sure you do it fast so you can get back to Beastled. I don''t want you to stay here for too long, my sister might try to do something. She certainly knows you''re here. ]

    "It''s kind of obvious that she knows I''m here. This is her world."

    [ All right, then do everything quickly ]

    "Right."

    Meduz motioned for Mofo to continue and it continueding out of his hand until he had covered the entire hole. It was a veryrge amount of "Liquid".

    "You are amazing, Mofo. I don''t understand how you can hide inside me."

    "It''s a skill I have."

    ####

    "That thing spoke, that ck liquid spoke!" Isadora who was watching the whole unfolding of that conversation began to be terrified when she saw a small mouth appearing in the middle of that ck liquid.

    "What do you mean? I can''t see it!"

    "That liquid that corroded your arm, it created a mouth and started talking. It''spletely strange and terrifying."

    "Is that serious?"

    "Yes, it is serious."

    "I''M NOT TALKING ABOUT IT!" Isabell from a jump and hit Isadora on the head with a p.

    "Ouch~~"

    "YOU SHOULDN''T BE PAYING ATTENTION TO THAT, BUT IN WHAT THAT DEMON GIRL WANTS TO DO!"

    "Oh, I paid attention to that too. And we are definitely in trouble."

    "By talking like that you don''t even sound like you care."

    "I don''t sound like I''m worried?" Isadora turned to look at Isabell.

    Isadora had a serious face and was clenching her fists. Isabell also noticed that she was biting her lips, perhaps because of nervousness.

    "I will have to call my subordinate, we can''t leave that girl alone."

    "What did you see and hear?"

    "She started talking about eating your entire existence, including your soul. She doesn''t know that you are my daughter, but she thinks you are a subordinate of mine."

    "I see. Eating my entire existence..."

    "Yes, if your soul disappears..."

    "I won''t be able toe back to life anymore."

    "Exactly."

    Isadora approached Isabell and then hugged her.

    "But don''t worry, it seems that monster has never done that before, maybe he can''t eat his existence as that girl talked about."

    "..."

    "Still I am very worried, so we have to stop her. Your body has already been eroded, but it seems that to devour your soul will take a few hours. That''s what she said."

    "Got it. Can''t you create another body and allocate my soul to it? Then she won''t be able to do anything."

    "Do you want me to try to do that? I''ll create another body and put you in my world again."

    "Sure, that would be great."

    "I can only ce you near the capital of Southlein, so take care to hide when you show up again. I will contact my subordinate so he can help you."

    "But..."

    "It''s my decision! You won''t be able to do anything by yourself, so let him help you."

    "Okay... All right."

    "Now I''ll create a new body for you. Do you want any modifications? Or should I keep the same body?"

    "Make the same body."

    "Fine."

    Within seconds, a new body identical to the one Isabell was using appeared floating in front of herpletely unclothed. Seeing this Isabell began to feel a little embarrassed and worried.

    "Are you going to revive me without clothes?"

    "Don''t worry, I will give you clothes."

    "Good."

    "Now get ready. When you arrive in my world again, try to hide and stay out of sight of that demon girl until my subordinate arrives."

    "Right."

    "By my calctions, it may take him a few hours before he reaches Southlein."

    "You can''t teleport him to Southlein?"

    "No. I am already reviving you at the moment, my magic is a bit limited in this kind of situation. It will be a few hours before I can bring him to Southlein."

    "Got it."

    "Now get ready. I will talk to you as soon as you get there."

    "..."

    After that, Isabell closed her eyes and her body began to glow.

    Within seconds, she felt her body float, and soon after she felt arge amount of wind hitting her body.

    "That was fast..." She looked around and noticed that she was on the side of the wall of the capital Southlein.

    ####

    "Meduz."

    "What is it, Mofo?"

    "Looks like that girl has already revived."

    "What? So fast?"

    "But don''t worry, I can still keep eating her soul."

    "Even if she''s already in another body?"

    "This body is still connected to her soul, so it won''t be a big problem. But it would be nice if you brought her here."

    "All right, I''ll go after her."

    "She''s not far away. Try to bring her here alive."

    "Okay."

    ####

    [ It seems that they already found out that you revived, that girl is going after you. ]

    "Really? That was fast."

    [ And it looks like it didn''t do much good to create a new body, apparently it can keep eating your soul even if you''re in another body. ]

    "How is that possible?"

    [ I don''t know either ]

    "Damn, isn''t that dangerous? What if he manages to eat my soul before your subordinate arrives?"

    [ No, I''m sure there''ll be time. For now, just keep hiding from that demon girl. Don''t activate your blessing so she can''t detect you. ]

    "Right."

    [ She doesn''t have search magic, so if you hide well she won''t be able to find you. ]

    "All right, I got it."

    [ ... ]

    ####

    Meduz ran out of the cave and then started running through the forest in search of Isabell.

    And meanwhile, Isabell was hiding on the opposite side of the capital. She had used earth magic to dig up the ground and then created a sort of temporary "House" under the ground.

    After closing the entrance to her new ''home'' she sat down on the ground then took a deep breath.

    ''Damn, this is dangerous. I feel like there''s something wrong with my body.'' Isabell looked at her fingers and began to notice that the tips of her fingers had started to turn white, it was as if the blood cirction had not been getting there.

    But since it wasn''t hurting, she was quite calm.

    And so two hours passed.

    Outside it was already starting to get dark, showing that it was time for dinner.

    Isabell didn''t know that it was getting dark, and she didn''t even care about that.

    She was paying attention only to her hands that werepletely white at the moment. She had lost all movement of her hands.

    [ How are you feeling? ]

    "I don''t feel pain and I don''t feel like I''m dying. But not being able to move my hands does bother me a little."

    [ I understand, stay calm and I''ll contact my subordinate. And that girl has also given up looking for you. I''m sure everything will be fine. ]

    "I see."

 Chapter 254 - 253 – How Can You Keep Up With My Movements?

    After his mother moved away from the bathroom door, Noah paid attention to what Isadora had to talk about.

    ''What happened? What do you mean help your daughter?'' He asked extremely worried and confused. What do you mean she had a daughter?

    [ My daughter, she is in this world along with you. She has just been caught by one of Hades'' subordinates, you need to help her. ]

    ''But since she''s your daughter, she shouldn''t be very strong? Are you sure that''s right?''

    [ Of course, I''m sure, I''m seeing everything, she needs your help. ]

    ''I see. She''s in the capital, isn''t she?''

    [ Yes, she''s in the capital of Southlein, you need to go there ]

    ''But how will I get there so quickly? No way can I do this!''

    [ Don''t worry, I can teleport you there in a second ]

    ''Can you?''

    [ Yes. ]

    ''I understand. But first I need more exnation about my enemy, it might be of great help.''

    [ She is a demon girl who serves Hades. The only thing you need to know about her is that she is quite fast. ]

    ''But faster than those armors?''

    [ Yes, much faster. And she''s also quite strong. ]

    ''How do you want me to do anything against this woman? It''s impossible! I couldn''t even do anything against that armor, imagine against this girl.''

    [ Even though she''s fast and has a lot of strength, she doesn''t have much resistance. She gets hurt easily, so just a few strikes would be enough to kill her. ]

    ''I see... But I need weapons, I don''t have any. I''m not sure I can do anything using magic, mainly because of her speed.''

    [ I know. My daughter tried to use magic and ended up losing the battle. ]

    ''Just as I thought.''

    [All right, now you need to go. Don''t worry, I''ll teach you some tricks when you get to the capital. I also did a sort of ''Upgrade'' on you, so be prepared to use a power you''ve never used before. ]

    ''You''re going to get me excited.''

    ####

    And so we arrived at the present moment.

    Noah appeared at the side of the capital and soon he could already sense that something was wrong.

    Inside the capital, he could hear the usual sounds. People talking and having fun, no one seemed to be scared or worried about the attack of a demon girl.

    ''Are you sure there''s a demon girl here? Everyone seems to be having a good time.''

    [ She hasn''t entered the capital, she''s in the forest next to the capital. My daughter is on the opposite side, she is buried in the ground right next to the wall. ]

    ''Do you want me to go to your daughter or do you want me to go to the demon girl?''

    [ There is nothing you can do for Merian at the moment ]

    ''Merian?''

    [ Yes, that''s my daughter''s name ]

    ''I feel like I''ve heard that name before.''

    [ Yes, you''ve met her before. But now is not the time to talk about it, first I will exin to you about the new upgrade I made. Please open your status and look at the skills. ]

    <strong>[ Status ] </strong>

    <strong>Name: Noah</strong>

    <strong>Level: 51</strong>

    <strong>Race: Human</strong>

    <strong>Age: 13</strong>

    <strong>Strength: 712</strong>

    <strong>Agility: 1702</strong>

    <strong>Magic: 1569</strong>

    <strong>Abilities</strong>

    <strong>Blessing of the goddess at an advanced level.</strong>

    <strong>Divine Eyes</strong>

    <strong>Immune to physical and magic attacks </strong>

    <strong>Minor resistance against Magic </strong>

    <strong>Minor resistance against physical attacks</strong>

    <strong>Slight increase in Status </strong>

    <strong>Wind Speed </strong>

    <strong>Fire Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Water Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Wind Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Earth Magic - Level 6</strong>

    <strong>Swordsman - Level 8</strong>

    <strong>Skill Points - 0</strong>

    <strong>[ End ]</strong>

    "Blessing of the goddess at an advanced level?"

    [ That''s right, read what the ability does andpare it to before ]

    "Right."

    <strong>[ Blessing of the goddess at an advanced level ]</strong>

    <strong>Increases all Attributes and Status by 500%</strong>

    <strong>Invincibility - Duration 20 minutes</strong>

    <strong>Magic power multiplied by 8</strong>

    <strong>Momentary appearance change</strong>

    "Wait for a second, that''s too strong!"

    [ Yes, it''s my blessing in its most advanced stage ].

    "Should I have received this now?"

    [ Certainly not, but I need you to help my daughter ]

    "After that will, I lose this increase?"

    [ Yes. ]

    "Tsk"

    [ Just keep raising your level and you''ll get it in the future. ]

    "Okay, okay. Now tell me exactly where that demon girl is."

    [ As I said, she is inside the forest. She''s inside a cave that was created by someone. ]

    "Are you going to say it''s that dungeon again?"

    [ It''s not. ]

    "Good, I''m not in the mood to get lost in a dungeon."

    [ All right, now stop talking and go quickly. Activate your blessing to get there as quickly as possible. ]

    "I won''t activate it now. My blessing has a time limit, so I will activate it only when I get close to where she is."

    [ ... ]

    "I''m just being cautious."

    ####

    Noah ran into the forest and then began to walk carefully on Isadora''s orders.

    Some time passed and he approached the cave where Meduz was hiding. It was already night, so it was dark and he was having a hard time seeing.

    ''Right. Is it here?'' Noah could see a lighting out of a hole that had been cut in the ground.

    If he had seen this at any other time, he would surely have thought that this was a hiding ce for a group of goblins or something.

    [That''s right, she''s in there along with that ck liquid I told you about. ]

    ''I still can''t believe that a ck liquid who talk is eating your daughter''s soul.''

    [ You don''t believe me? Is that it? ]

    ''I believe in you, but it''s a little rare to find a ck liquid who talks.''

    [ All right, stop talking about it and activate your blessing right away, that girl already seems to have detected your presence. ]

    ''So fast? She''s really strong.''

    [ Just activate your blessing soon! ]

    Receiving Isadora''s warning, Noah activated his blessing.

    His body began to glow in a blinding golden color, causing the entire forest to light up.

    He felt his whole body be warm, it was as if he had drunk arge amount of energy drink.

    ''What a nice feeling.'' He started clenching his hands and noticing the difference in his strength.

    But with no time to find out about his new strength, he was suddenly attacked by Meduz. She ran between the trees at an umon speed and approached Noah.

    But with his blessing activated, the environment had lightened up and in addition, he could keep up with Meduz''s speed.

    So he created a sword of light as Isadora had said.

    And with the appearance of his sword, he was able to stop Meduz''s ws that came close to his chest.

    "So it''s you, what a big surprise." Meduz looked directly into Noah''s face and smiled, showing all his fangs to him.

    "Do you know me?"

    "Of course I do, you are the goddess'' subordinate. I didn''t think you woulde to me, it makes my JOB A LOT EASIER!" Shouting, she struck another blow with her w.

    Again her hand was stopped by Noah''s sword.

    ''Hey, goddess. I thought your blessing would change my appearance.''

    [ She will only change your appearance if you wish it to ].

    ''Makes sense.''

    While talking with Isadora, Noah continued to receive Meduz''s attacks as he walked through the forest.

    There wasn''t much room for them to fight. Because of that, Noah was leading Meduz into the ins.

    "You should attack, running away won''t do any good." Meduz disappeared from Noah''s sight and then appeared beside him flying towards him.

    "You''re fast, but I can keep up with that." He swung his sword, causing Meduz to divert her course and disappear again.

    Disappearing among the leaves of the trees, it was almost impossible for Noah to know where she is just by looking. So with Isadora''s instruction, he activated search magic using his blessing.

    And the moment his search magic was activated, Meduz''s presence was detected right behind him.

    Falling from the top of the tree, he could hear Meduz clicking her tongue when she realized that she was detected.

    Because of this, she disappeared into thin air again, but now with nowhere to hide.

    With ease, Noah followed Meduz''s fast movements. She jumped through the trees like a monkey. But instead of making sounds, it was all very quiet.

    She was the perfect person to ambush someone inside a forest.

    But luckily Noah had the fetch magic and her blessing to help him, so he didn''t have much trouble.

    Noah started to run for the first time between the trees. Without looking back, he just watched Meduz''s movements with his magic.

    Meduz, who gradually became irritated, began to get extremely explosive in her attacks, forcing Noah to hurry to get out of the forest.

    And so it continued for a few minutes.

    By the time Meduz realized it, they were already in front of the capital gate.

    Noah was standing there looking at her without appearing to be tired.

    "How can you keep up with my speed like this? The master told me that one of those armors killed you, so there''s no way you''re stronger than me."

    "That''s a secret."

 Chapter 255 - 254 - End Of The "tiredness" Battle

    Noah picked up his sword and ran toward Meduz, leaving a trail of light behind.

    "Damn, are you faster than me?!" Struggling to keep up with Noah''s movements, Meduz ended up suffering a small cut that hit her right arm that she had used to protect herself.

    ''Isadora, you said she had little resistance.''

    [ She has a low resistance, just look at her injury. Just my blessing is enough to eat away at her body. ]

    Noah looked at Meduz''s arm. The wound he had made was not deep, but it seemed to be quite painful and effective. Meduz''s arm began to rot at the spot where his sword had struck.

    Looking at her face, Noah could tell that she was biting her lips to keep from screaming in pain.

    ''I get it now. I''m going to keep hitting her until her whole body rots.''

    Noah advanced again, but this time Meduz managed to keep up with his movements and received his attack.

    But as soon as Noah got close, he disappeared, this time appearing on Meduz''s back.

    "You brat." But Meduz who had realized his attack used some kind of protection to stop Noah''s sword. Her protection was broken quickly, but it gave her a little time to be able to react.

    Then using her ws, she jumped on Noah.

    "You''re not going to hit me." And with ease, he disappeared and soon after appeared behind her again. He swung his sword and this time Meduz failed to activate her protection.

    The sword struck Meduz directly in the back, causing arge cut that looked extremely painful.

    But even though Meduz was feeling a lot of pain, she just gritted her teeth and then turned to look at Noah.

    [ Noah, you don''t have to be so defensive, you have the invincibility of my blessing. ]

    Isadora suddenly called Noah in the middle of the battle.

    ''Yes, I already know about it, but I''d rather not be hit directly by her. Now stop taking away my concentration.''

    [ ... ]

    "You are making me extremely angry." Saying this, Meduz''s injuries that Noah had made began to fade. Next, some tentacles starteding out of his arms.

    "So you are just like those armors. You don''t seem to have much magical talent equal to them either." Noah sneered at Meduz, causing a great burst of anger on her.

    And with her rage, she kicked the ground, causing arge curtain of dust to hang in the air.

    She then approached Noah with her eyes wide open as she showed her fangs to him. The tentaclesing out of her arms were swinging all around, causing Noah great difort.

    But he was not intimidated by this scene.

    As if he was watching everything in slow motion, he could see Meduz turning her body and preparing to kick him with her right foot directly in the face.

    And since he could see this attack clearly, he grabbed his sword and put it in front of his face to hold Meduz''s foot.

    Meduz''s foot crashed against the sword and began to "burn".

    But without seeming to care about it, she took her right foot off Noah''s sword and then began to throw a few quick punches that were aimed at Noah''s vital points.

    "Ora, Ora, Ora..." Shouting as if she was in Japanese animation, she hit Noah''s sword and also hit his body with some punches. But since Noah''s blessing gave temporary invincibility, he felt only the impact, but no pain.

    ''If I didn''t have that invincibility, I''d be fucked.'' He thought as he smiled to himself.

    [ You sure would have been seriously injured. ]

    Noah was being forced further and further away as he received Meduz''s punches. And afraid that his invincibility would end at any moment, he decided to use magic to push her away.

    With a simple thought, arge amount of magic began to exhale from Noah''s body. Meduz, who was nearby and kept throwing continuous punches at Noah, noticed that it was dangerous for her to continue there, so she moved away.

    The moment she walked away, Noah pointed his sword at her.

    Then the sword came out of Noah''s hand and turned into a concentrated beam of light that approached Meduz in less than a second.

    Meduz who saw that attack threw herself to the ground.

    She couldn''t do it fast enough, so a big wound had been made on her right shoulder.

    "You brat." But ignoring the pain and focusing only on her anger, Meduz quickly got up and still crouching started running towards Noah.

    Being crouched down, Meduz was almost as tall as Noah, so he was able to look directly into Meduz eyes before receiving her attack.

    Noah received her punch directly on his chest, but since he had put protection and had his invincibility activated, he was just thrown backward, not suffering any injuries.

    And after this, Meduz ran towards him again and started throwing several kicks and punches that were easily avoided and blocked.

    Noah had picked up his sword again, so he was using it to sh Meduz.

    But the cuts that appeared on her arms, legs, or other parts of her body were disappearing shortly after they were made.

    Noah could tell that this was going to be a battle against tiredness.

    ''Or maybe until my blessing is deactivated.''

    ####

    The battle continued for over an hour before Meduz demonstrated that she was tired.

    Noah still had his blessing activated but felt it would notst long.

    ''How much more time do I have?'' He started to feel a little tired and also felt some pain since his invincibility had already been deactivated and he was wounded a few times by Meduz.

    [ You only have half an hour left. If you keep the blessing activated any longer than that, you will have problems. ]

    ''What kind of trouble?''

    [ You could be unconscious for days. ]

    ''I see, so I need to finish this quickly. She already looks tired, so I''ll use all my strength now to get rid of her.''

    [ ... ]

    After his discussion with Isadora, Noah returned his attention to his battle.

    He received another attack from Meduz and blocked it with his sword. Reacting to Meduz''s attack, he swung his sword diagonally aiming at her neck.

    But even though she was tired, Meduz blocked his sword with her ws.

    "You look tired and your injuries don''t seem to be healing. Don''t you want to give up?" Noah said as he advanced toward Meduz and swung his sword aiming at her chest.

    Meduz jumped back to avoid his attack. But again her clothes were hit and her skin was damaged a bit.

    "I won''t give up, and you? You also seem to be getting tired." Meduz smiled and this time it was her turn to attack. She used her ws from her right hand to try to cut Noah as her tentacles tried to wrap around him.

    But Noah stepped back and avoided her ws and used his sword to cut the tentacles that regenerated soon after.

    "I''m not too tired, but I am a little worried." Noah advanced against her again and this time used his magic at the same time he used his sword to cut Meduz.

    Meduz was injured and tired, so her reaction time had slowed dramatically.

    Because of this, she managed to avoid only Noah''s sword, the magic Noah had cast hit Meduz''s body directly and threw her backward.

    The magic wasn''t very strong, it was just a concentrated beam of light at its lowest level.

    So the attack was just enough to bruise Meduz''s skin a little.

    And without letting Meduz make an attack, Noah bent down and put his hand on the ground following Isadora''s instructions. Then arge pir of light appeared.

    "You can use that too? Holy shit!" Meduz was breathing heavily as she tried to keep her torn clothes on her body. She was almost naked.

    And even with almost no clothes, she started to run.

    Not having the pretense of letting Meduz get away, Noah ran towards her and stood in her way. Then he began to use his sword to exchange attacks with Meduz again.

    Meduz was getting closer and closer to the pir of light while being pressed by Noah.

    She tried to run away but Noah continued to attack her and kept her in the attack radius of the pir of light.

    Starting to get desperate, Meduz increased her speed a little even though her body was overloading, but Noah would not let her escape.

    "LET ME GO! YOU BASTARD."

    "I won''t let you leave, you will die right here and now. It will be a problem to leave you alive."

    "It won''t do any good, I''ll be back."

    "No problem, I''ll kill you again if I have to."

    "You!!!" Meduz was still staring at Noah trying to find a loophole to escape, but...

    Her suddenly struck by the lightning that the Pir of Light had unleashed.

    Even she tried to move away, the beam from the pir of light that Noah had created was evenrger than Isabell''s.

    She managed to move away from a little, but the beam still hit her.

    Hearing a cry of pain and despair, Noah could see Meduz''s body turning into dust in the light.

    ''Haaa~~ I''m tired..'' After that, his blessing was deactivated and he fell with his butt on the ground.

 Chapter 256 - 255 - He Disappeared Again.

    Noah continued to sit on the floor for a while before he managed to get up.

    "I feel better."

    [ Are you sure it was a good idea to deactivate your blessing? ]

    "Why?"

    [ You still need to go to that ck liquid to stop him from eating my daughter''s soul. ]

    "I''m sure it won''t be a big problem. He''s in the cave, isn''t he?"

    [ That''s right ]

    "I''m heading there right now. I have to get out of here as fast as possible, the guards at the gate ended up seeing the whole thing."

    [ Well, of course, they would notice with all that screaming and light show. ]

    "..."

    Noah looked at the gate and realized that it was partially open. There, the heads of two guards could be seen looking directly at him. The guards looked worried and scared.

    They didn''t seem to know who Noah was, so they were afraid that he would do something against the capital.

    But without approaching, Noah just waved to them and then ran towards the forest, disappearing among the trees.

    The guards at the gate came out and then started to look around.

    "What was that?"

    "I don''t know, I just know it took me by surprise. Who could have imagined that a battle would initiate out like that?"

    "I don''t know who they were and why they were fighting... But I can''t help but think that person fighting is a child."

    "It doesn''t matter if is a child, that person is dangerous. You guys should be thankful that he didn''t decide to invade the capital or something."

    "Don''t say scary things. We just went through a difficult situation and lost almost all of our army."

    ####

    Noah entered the forest and then walked to the cave that Meduz was "hiding" in earlier.

    Once there, he descended the stairs and reached the bottom.

    Looking around he could see a kind of torch that had been made to serve as illumination and he could also see an open hole in the ground. The hole was filled with a ck liquid.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    When Noah approached the hole, he was surprised by a strange voiceing from there.

    He looked into the ck liquid and could see a strange little mouth that was created there.

    "I am the person who killed that demon girl. I am here to stop you from eating my friend''s soul. Can you stop?" Noah asked as he smiled.

    The ck liquid closed his mouth and remained silent.

    "If you don''t stop with me asking so politely, I will have to use my strength to make you stop."

    "Do you consider that way of speaking ''polite''?"

    "Sort of. Now would you please stop that and go away. I know you''re just following that girl''s orders."

    "Well, I''m certainly following her orders. That''s why I can''t leave here and need to continue my work."

    "Haaaa~~ Why do you demons make things soplicated?"

    "..."

    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Noah again activated his blessing.

    The moment he did so, he was warned by Isadora.

    [ If you use your blessing for more than 10 minutes now you will overload your body. ]

    "Don''t worry, I don''t need more than a minute."

    Noah bent down and again created a pir of light.

    [ If you use this magic you will need to deactivate your blessing immediately after that. ]

    "Ok."

    Without caring, he continued his magic and the pir of light began to glow within that cave.

    The ck liquid, sensing that continuing there was dangerous, decided to move out of the line of fire.

    But with his "body" moving slowly, he couldn''t escape and was hit directly by the lightning just like Meduz.

    "You''re not strong, are you?"

    "Unfortunately I''m not fast and I have no strength."

    "I see, what a useless pet you are."

    "..."

    Without answering, the ck liquid began to disappear amidst that beam of light.

    And after all the ck liquid disappeared, Noah''s blessing was deactivated and he felt his body go "soft".

    "Oops."

    Unable to stand, he fell to the ground and theny down. And with the power of his magic, the torch had gone out, so he was in the dark.

    [ Are you okay? ]

    "Sort of. I feel like I''m going to pass out at any moment."

    [ I understand. My daughter is already recovering, so you can sleep now. I will ask her toe here to carry you to the capital. ]

    "I need to get back home," Noah said in a weak voice as he became increasingly sleepy.

    [ I wouldn''t be able to send you home today anyway. Don''t worry, I will send you home tomorrow. ]

    "Before I go to sleep, can you...can you tell me how my parents and the others are doing?"

    [ Your mother and father are desperate. Lari and Lisandra have started crying again and Ciaphia is also desperately trying to find you. ]

    "I see, again everyone is worried about me... Shit"

    [ It was my fault, I''m sorry ]

    "Don''t worry, at least I was able to help your daughter."

    [ I appreciate this, thank you very much. ]

    "No need to thank me, I just did my job as a subordinate of the goddess. Hahaha."

    [ ... ]

    Noahughed for a while longer before closing his eyes and going to sleep.

    ####

    [ He finished his work. ]

    "Yes. My body is returning to normal. It feels a little strange, but it''s not ufortable." Isabell continued to look at her arms and legs slowly returning to normal.

    And after less than five minutes, her body had returned to its normal state.

    But still feeling a little tired, she had a little trouble getting up.

    "..." Holding on to the walls of the hole she had made, she carefully stood up and then began to use earth magic to open an exit.

    After opening the exit, she went out and closed up that entire hole with earth magic.

    "Okay, where is he?"

    [ He is passed out in the same cave that woman took your body. ]

    "Passed out? So he''s injured?"

    [ No, he just passed out because he was tired. Just go there and then take him into the capital. It will be dangerous to leave him thrown inside that cave. ]

    "Okay. But I don''t know where it is, so show me."

    [ ... ]

    On her mother''s orders, Isabell entered the forest and then walked to the cave where Noah was lying.

    It was dark, so she used her fire magic to create a light source that would allow her to see well.

    And as soon as she came down the stairs and found Noah lying next to that hole, she opened her mouth and her eyes widened.

    After seeing Noah''s face and recognizing him, she was paralyzed. Because of this she eventually lost her concentration and let her magic fade.

    "Ah, wait." With everything going dark, Isabell desperately activated her magic again.

    After activating her magic, she approached Noah and looked at his face.

    "It''s him... So it was you..." She ced her hand on Noah''s cheek and continued staring at him for some time.

    Feeling Noah''s soft cheek, Isabell began to feel her heart getting a little fast.

    [ What are you doing? Carry him into the capital. ].

    "Cof..cof..." Being mesmerized and also excited with Noah in front of her, Isabellpletely forgot about her mother''s presence. She started coughing to disguise what she was doing and then took Noah in her arms.

    He was a little shorter and she had a lot of strength, so it wasn''t difficult.

    Isabell took Noah in her arms and pressed him against her body.

    ''His body is quite warm, I wonder if he has a fever?'' Isabell felt her face get hot. She wondered if she had a fever too.

    ####

    The whole vige had been awakened by Lari and Lisandra''s crying.

    Thinking it was an attack, all the guards ran straight to Noah''s house but found nothing but Emma and Lucio desperate over Noah''s disappearance.

    "He disappeared again? But how did that happen?" One of the guards asked and left the house along with Emma and Lucio.

    "We don''t know, he went into the bathroom and then suddenly disappeared. There was no way out, there was no way he could have left without us seeing him."

    "He suddenly disappeared? Do you mean he teleported? Does such magic even exist? I know your son has a talent for magic, but this is very absurd."

    "I don''t know, I just know that we need to find him as soon as possible." Lucio turned to look at Emma.

    "Stay here together with Lari and Lisandra for now, I''ll meet with the guards so we can set up a search party."

    "I want to go too! Last time I was the one who found him, so..."

    "You''re the best person to calm Lari and Lisandra down, ok? Also, exin everything to Ciaphia. She''sing." Lucio pointed to the side and Emma could see Ciaphia approaching along with Taciane, Eli, D, chel, Sara, Rose, and Rieli.

    Everyone was looking extremely worried.

 Chapter 257 - 256 - Drunkers.

    As Ciaphia and the others approached, Emma began to tell them about Noah''s disappearance. And while she was exining everything, Lucio came out of there and joined the guards to set up the search party.

    Emma looked at Lucio walking away having a huge desire to go along with him.

    But after looking at Ciaphia extremely sad and also hearing Lisandra and Lari crying inside the house she decided not to move away and went inside the house together with everyone else.

    Once everyone was inside the house a big discussion started about how Noah had disappeared, but no one came to a conclusion.

    Ciaphia told Emma about how he "ran away" from dinner and seemed quite nervous.

    But she didn''t take this information as a big deal since Noah was acting the same way when he got home.

    And while they were talking among themselves, outside Lucio had already gathered together with arge number of people to start the search for Noah.

    With the group assembled, the gate opened and they left the vige. Not all of them, since the vige would be in danger if it were "abandoned" with no one to defend it but Emma.

    Besides that, other guards would stay in the vige to search for Noah there and also to warn Lucio in case he showed up.

    And so, the search began.

    It would be a search that would take hours and would not be concluded since Noah would return sometimeter as if nothing had happened to him.

    ####

    Isabell walked with Noah in her arms and approached the gate of the capital.

    When she approached and tapped the gate with her foot, the guards inside were startled and began to move. They held their weapons and went into guard, after that they slowly opened the gate.

    After they opened it and looked outside, they could see Isabell carrying Noah in her arms.

    She was not covering her face, so the guards was seeing her real appearance.

    And they could also see Noah''s face.

    "Hey, isn''t that the kid who was fighting out here earlier? He looks like he''s hurt." One of the guards looked at Noah unconscious in Isabell''s arms and started talking to hispanions.

    After that, a discussion started between them, and that made Isabell quite impatient.

    "Could you guys let me in? He''s not dead or injured, he''s just very tired."

    "How can we be sure he won''t do any damage to the capital? We saw what he did out here." The guard who looked older went forward and faced Isabell.

    "He won''t do anything, you can be sure. That woman was dangerous. He helped the capital."

    "Hm... And who are you? I don''t remember seeing you around town before."

    "I am a student at the academy. The city is very big, surely you wouldn''t remember me."

    "..."

    "Now excuse me, I am hungry and need to rest." Isabell stepped forward, causing the older guard to step back and put his hand on the hilt of his sword that was at his waist.

    After that he looked seriously at Isabell, causing her to stop walking.

    "I didn''t let you in. Two children outside the capital at this hour and a child who can use magic at an advanced level. Is this kid really a kid?"

    "Dude, are you married? I''m sure you''re not and is because you''re fucking annoying."

    "I am married."

    "I feel sorry for your wife.

    "Are you trying to change the subject? I want you to tell me exactly what you were doing out there and who you are."

    "Haaa~~ I will exin one more time and it will be thest. I am a student at the academy and I live in the capital, this boy here is the son of Emma, an adventurer you may know. We were defending the capital from that horned demon girl you saw earlier."

    "Emma? That Emma?" The older guard asked as he looked at Noah.

    "He looks like her." He said as he analyzed Noah''s face.

    "Boss, who is Emma?" But unlike the older guard, the younger guards didn''t seem to know exactly who Noah''s mother was, so the older guard had to exin it to them.

    And during the whole exnation, Isabell stood there being threatened by the guards who were pointing their swords at her.

    Everybody who passed by looked at this scene a little worried. Two children were being threatened by guards, this was not normal.

    "Okay, now I have to go." But tired of listening to the guard''s exnation, Isabell started walking again.

    This time, she was stopped from walking by one of the younger guards.

    "You''re not going in, the boss already said." The guard said arrogantly as he brought his sword closer to Isabell''s neck. He was looking at her with a smile on his face, seeming to be enjoying himself.

    ''The capital''s guard seems to have gotten a lot worse. The level of the soldiers is very low.'' Isabell thought as she looked at the man in front of her.

    "Hey, you don''t have to be so aggressive, just go get the guild master here to confirm what she said. After that, she can get in." The older guard approached and pushed his subordinate away.

    "Okay, go get him, I''ll wait here," Isabell said in a firm voice, showing herself to be quite irritated by that man''s attitude.

    Receiving Isabell''s look, he turned away and clicked his tongue, walking away from her.

    The older guard sent one of his subordinates to the adventurer''s guild and he returned a short timeter bringing a beautiful woman along with him.

    "Who is she? I asked you to bring the guild master." The guard said irritated as he saw the woman and his subordinate walking together.

    "The guild master sent her. He said she can release them both."

    "Got it. Girl, do you know who those two are?"

    "That girl I don''t know, but that boy is Emma''s son. He still has his register in our guild even though he is no longer working with us."

    "Hmmm, I understand."

    "But he wasn''t supposed to be here. He go away some time ago and he was supposed to be in his mother''s vige. The guild master can''t understand why he is here."

    "But how does the guild master know that this boy is him?"

    "The guild master was there watching everything." The woman pointed to the window that was on the second floor of the adventurers'' guild that was close to the gate.

    There, he could see the guild master waving to them.

    "Ah, got it, thanks." After thanking the girl, the guild master turned to look at Isabell and Noah.

    "You cane in, I''m sorry for the inconvenience. And tell the boy that he is very strong, he is certainly the strongest child I have ever seen."

    "I''ll tell him."

    Isabell started walking as she continued to carry Noah. But as soon as she got a little farther away, the same girl who came from the adventurer''s guild approached her.

    "The guild master asked you to take Noah to the guild, he wants to know what happened."

    "I have no reason to do that. But I will tell Noah that the guild master wants to see him when he wakes up."

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure Noah will visit him."

    "Okay, I''ll talk to the guild master."

    "..."

    Saying this the woman walked away and went to the adventurer''s guild.

    Isabell looked into the guild and noticed that it was quite full even though it was a bitte and they had just lost a war.

    ''Well, that''s the biggest country in this world.''

    ####

    Isabell arrived at the inn where she was staying with Noah in her arms and soon began to be stared at by everyone there.

    Including the owner of the inn.

    "Why are you sote? And who is this?" she looked at Noah in Isabell''s arms and looked worried.

    "He is a friend. I went out to meet him but he ended up passing out."

    "Then you should take him to the health center, maybe he''s still suffering side effects from thest attack that happened."

    "It''s not that. He has some food problems, so his body is weak."

    "His body doesn''t look weak." The innkeeper looked at Noah and realized that he was quite muscr, but Isabell just moved on.

    "I''ll talk to youter. He will only be staying here for one day, you can put his hosting on my bill." Isabell walked up the stairs with ease even though she was holding Noah in her arms.

    The innkeeper just sighed.

    ''I hope she knows what she''s doing.'' She walked over to the counter and then wrote about Noah''s stay even though she didn''t know his name.

    Then she looked at the other guests who continued to stare at her.

    "Forget about it. It has nothing to do with you guys." She shouted as she pped her hands.

    After she did that, a man who was sitting together with a group of drunks got up to say something for everyone to hear.

    "I''m sure it''s her boyfriend, she''s just looking for a ce to fuck, hahaha. Who would have thought she would make her boyfriend pretend to be passed out."

    When he said that, everyone there startedughing.

    ''Bunch of drunk idiots.''

 Chapter 258 - 257 - Nostalgia.

    Isabell came into the room and put Noah on the bed. Then she covered his body with a nket and went into the bathroom. She was feeling dirty, so she decided to take a shower.

    It was a quick shower, just to clean her body a little. Then she changed her clothes and stayed inside the room waiting for Noah to wake up.

    A long time passed and by the time Isabell realize, the sun wasing up.

    "Have I been up all night?" She rubbed her eyes.

    She then raised her arms and opened her mouth.

    After that, she got up from the chair she was using and went downstairs to get her and Noah''s breakfast.

    Noah was not yet awake, but she wanted to get everything ready. So she went downstairs, spoke to the owner of the inn, and then returned to her room carrying a tray with a few things.

    Bread, jam, and also tea. Plus a good amount of scrambled egg first thing in the morning.

    "It''s not something I''m used to eating, but I guess it''s okay." She picked up her fork and ate some of the egg. It tasted great, so she widened her eyes and then continued to eat.

    She ate a good portion of the egg and also two whole loaves of bread.

    "I hadn''t eaten anything yesterday, I was starving." She caressed her belly which was now full.

    Then she began to hear some soundsing from the bed. In bed, Noah began to stir showing that he was close to awakening.

    Isabell did not approach, she let Noah wake up on his own.

    "Hm?" After Noah woke up, he looked around a little confused wanting to know where he was. He looked at the nket that was covering his body and also at the bed he was lying in.

    It was not a bed that he had everid down in before.

    Also, the room was decorated a little different than anything he had ever seen before. It had some strange paintings here and there, it was even a little creepy.

    Noah rubbed his eyes and then crawled out of bed.

    And after his senses returned to normal, he finally noticed the presence of Isabell sitting just beside the bed.

    On herp was a tray with a good amount of food.

    "Isabell? What are you doing here? And why are you eating so much?" He tilted his head showing he was confused.

    ''He''s so cute.'' With his way of acting and with his sleepy face, Isabell felt a good feeling in her heart. It was as if she had seen a very cute puppy in front of her.

    "I found you passed out inside the capital, so I decided to help you."

    "Really? Where was I?"

    "You were lying in one of the alleys near the gate. It looked like someone had carried you there."

    "I see. Maybe it''s the goddess''s daughter."

    "Goddess''s daughter?"

    "No, it''s nothing, forget about it. But now I want to know where I am, this decoration is scary." Noah looked again at the paintings that were all over the wall. After he did that, Isabell let out a giggle.

    "It''s pretty weird, isn''t it? Look at that painting, it looks like that woman is staring at me." Isabell pointed to a painting that stood right next to the bed.

    It was a painting that looked very simr to the Mona Lisa painting.

    "That''s right."

    "And about this ce, it''s an Inn. I decided to stay here for a while."

    "I see. I don''t want to sound like an idiot, but I need to ask that question."

    "Go ahead."

    "We really are in the capital, aren''t we?"

    "That''s right."

    "I see. It''s just that it''s so noisy outside, all the residents look so happy, it''s like nothing ever happened here."

    "Oh, you''re talking about the attack. Well, for a long time the capital was in a pretty precarious state, but finally, everything is back to normal."

    "I received this information by letter, but I couldn''t believe it. But now that I see it with my own eyes, I can''t doubt that information." Noah went to the window of the inn and started to look at the people walking on the street.

    Everyone seemed happy.

    "I understand. But don''t worry, everything is back to normal."

    "Not everything, huh? I know about our colleagues."

    "Ah... A lot of people died..."

    "Yes... But I''m d to see you''re okay." Noah turned to Isabell and smiled, making a big emotional impact on her.

    She felt happy and very ashamed.

    [ An old girl like you shouldn''t be so ashamed. ]

    Seeing Isabell turn her face and act so embarrassed, Isadora can''t help but take the opportunity to y with her a little.

    ''Shut up, I''m not old.''

    But Isabell was not happy with that joke, so she got a sour expression on her face.

    Seeing that, Noah thought that she didn''t like what he had said.

    Then he just turned to look out the window and didn''t look at Isabell again.

    Isabell didn''t notice this, but her mother did.

    [ He seems to have had a misunderstanding. He thinks you didn''t like what he said. What are you going to do about it? ]

    ''And can I do anything about it? Let him think that.''

    [ I see. Next time try to treat him in a better way. ]

    ''Next time I meet you I''ll have the pleasure to punch you in the head.''

    [ You shouldn''t talk that way to your mother, hehe. ]

    ''Just go away.''

    After that, Isadora disappeared from Isabell''s mind but continued to watch everything the two were doing.

    "So, what do I do now? Should I go after our ssmates'' family?" Noah said as he ced his hand on the window.

    "Hm? Why?"

    "Well, I haven''t spent much time with them, but I need to pay my condolences."

    "No, you don''t. Those people are nobles, they won''t want to talk to you."

    "What about the ones who weren''t noble?"

    "If they died, you have no one to talk to, most of them lived alone in the capital."

    "I see..."

    "Well, sses are about to return... You shoulde to the school, so you can participate in the tribute they are going to do for the students who died."

    "Will they do that?"

    "They probably will. Whenever a student dies it is tradition for the school to pay some tribute, especially if they are noble."

    "I see, maybe I''lle back here to participate."

    "I''ll be waiting."

    "..."

    After a while in silence, Isabell stood up.

    "Here, have breakfast so you can go to the adventurers'' guild." Isabell approached Noah and then handed the tray with the rest of the food to him. There was only the fork Isabell had used there, but Noah didn''t care.

    "Adventurer''s guild?" Hungry, he picked up the fork that Isabell had used as if it were no big deal, causing great astonishment in her.

    "Yes, the guild master wants to talk to you."

    "I understand, so I will finish eating and go over there."

    "You want me to go with you?"

    "No need, I''m sure he wants to have a private talk with me."

    "All right."

    ####

    As soon as he finished eating, Noah went downstairs and passed the guests. Everyone was staring at him, but he ignored them all.

    Including the owner of the inn who tried to talk to him but waspletely ignored.

    But after Noah left the inn, Isabell also came downstairs and talked to her, saying that Noah had something important to do now.

    After talking to the owner, Isabell sat down at one of the tables to wait for Noah. She noticed she was being stared at by a few people, but she just ignored them.

    ''There''s no point in me caring about that.'' She thought.

    Meanwhile, Noah was already approaching the adventurer''s guild.

    When he got closer he noticed that everything was still the same. The building was the same and the movement inside was the same as before. There were many adventurers, and this pleased him.

    The only thing different was that Rose and Rieli were no longer working here, other receptionists had been hired.

    "How do I contact the guild master to let him know I''m here?"

    Noah said low as he took a few steps and entered the guild.

    After entering and staying inside for only five minutes, a beautiful woman who was previously attending to some adventurers called out to him.

    After being called, Noah approached the counter.

    "You are Noah, aren''t you? You can go up to the second floor and enter the first door on the left. The guild master is waiting for you." The woman smiled and then went back to attending to other adventurers.

    ''She could have said that quieter.'' Noah started walking through the guild and climbed the stairs. But he couldn''t help but notice that the adventurers were looking at him as if they were jealous.

    ''Would you guys like to have a meeting with the guild master that much? I can''t understand it.''

    But just ignoring the voices and the looks of the adventurers, he went up the stairs and then knocked on the door the receptionist had indicated.

    After doing this, he listened to the nostalgic voice of the guild mastering from inside the room.

    "You may enter."

 Chapter 259 - 258 - Its Time To Go Home.

    Noah entered the room the guild master was in and found nothing but a table and some chairs.

    "Have you moved your room?"

    "No, it still stays in the same ce. This room here is a room I use for resting."

    "You use this room to rest? There''s nothing but a table and chairs in here."

    "That''s right. I just sit here and be silent, so I can forget about my problems. But now is not the time to talk about it. How are you feeling?" The guild master sat down in one of the chairs.

    After gesturing for Noah to sit down, he walked over to one of the chairs and sat down as well.

    "I''m feeling great, why?"

    "You arrived passed out at the capital yesterday, I thought you had been seriously injured."

    "I had only fainted from fatigue, I wasn''t hurt."

    "Got it, good." The guild master stared at Noah for a while. He was silent, so it was a little ufortable.

    Noah scratched his head and turned his face away for not looking directly into Guild master''s eyes.

    "Well, I also called you here because I was surprised."

    "Surprised?"

    "Exactly. Why are you in the capital? You were supposed to be in the vige together with your family. I don''t remember seeing you here the other day, which makes me think you arrived today. Which is strange since I don''t remember seeing a carriage entering the capital today."

    "Of course, you would be confused by that."

    "..."

    "Yes, I arrived in the capital today. I hitched a ride with a group of merchants and traveled for a few days. The rest of the trip I did on foot, so I ended up fainting."

    "You passed out because of that?"

    "That''s right. I hadn''t brought much food with me, so I ended up getting weak."

    "I see. I''ll pretend I believe that." The guild master looked at Noah looking suspicious, but soon after sighed and changed the topic.

    "I would also like to know about Rieli, D, and chel. It''s been a long time since they''ve been away and I haven''t received any news from them."

    "They haven''t sent any letters to you?"

    "Unfortunately not."

    "Maybe they don''t care that much about you."

    "Don''t say that."

    "I''m just joking."

    "Now tell me how they are doing."

    "They are very well. Since they came to the vige, Rieli has started farming, and D and chel have started working in my home."

    "In your home?"

    "Yes. It''s not a job since they don''t get paid for it."

    "Are you enving my maids or something?"

    "It''s not like that. They volunteered to work. D and chel said they were feeling bad about living in the vige for free."

    "It''s typical of her to do something like that..."

    "..."

    "But it''s good to know they''re okay, thanks for that."

    "No problem."

    "Oh, I almost forgot about Rose, how is she?"

    "The first few days she was feeling bad because she had left a friend of her in the capital, I think her name is Ria. But she got the news that Ria was fine and now she is feeling better."

    "I see. Ria is a very strong woman, even though her husband died she continues to work and take care of her son."

    "... Yes."

    "But it''s good to know that everyone is okay, thank you for that. And thank you foring here."

    "No problem. Was that all?"

    "Yes, I wanted to know why you were here and also to know about Rieli, Rose, D, and chel."

    "I see, so now I can go, right?"

    "Yes, you can go. And don''t worry, I won''t tell your mother that you were here."

    "How do you know I came without her permission?"

    "She would never let her son travel alone with a group of merchants. No matter how strong you are, she would never ept that. She would only agree to send you to the capital if a group of adventurers she trusts had escorted you."

    "..."

    "Just like the first time you came with your sister."

    "That''s right. Well, I''m going to leave now, have a good day."

    "Okay, see ya."

    Noah left the room and went downstairs. After looking at the guild order board for a bit, he left and started walking towards the inn that Isabell was staying at.

    ''He is crafty. But it''s also very clear that I left the vige without permission.'' Noah smiled and then hastened his steps.

    ''I need to get home soon. I''m sure I''ll suffer an even stricter punishment this time.''

    ####

    After arriving at the inn, Noah was greeted by Isabell who was sitting at one of the tables.

    He walked over and sat down with her. Isabell was drinking a ss that seemed to be filled with tea. Noah looked curious so Isabell offered him some tea.

    She was already going to call the innkeeper to pour the tea for Noah, but he just took the cup from her hand and drank some.

    "It''s good tea, but I prefer what my mother or D makes." He said as he handed the cup back to Isabell. She was looking at him without reaction, surprised at his attitude.

    ''I have to stop acting like this. He is a grown man, so he does these things without thinking. Yes, he''s a grown man reincarnated and he''s mature enough not to worry about indirect kissing and the like.''

    Isabell had trouble drinking from her cup after that.

    Noah watched that and smiled, he knew what was going on.

    "Are you that embarrassed? But don''t worry, I''m dating, I would never drink from your tea thinking that kind of thing."

    "You''re dating? Who?" Isabell said trying not to sound surprised.

    "Ciaphia. You remember her, don''t you?"

    "That giant redheaded girl?"

    "Don''t talk like that."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I do remember her. So you guys started dating..." Isabell took a sip of her tea as she continued to reason out the information she had just received.

    ''So he''s dating... He''s dating now.''

    [ Do you like him? ]

    Seeing her daughter start to get depressed, Isadora decided to say something.

    ''Maybe? I don''t know. I like him, but as a friend.''

    [ Are you sure? ]

    ''I don''t know. I''ve never been in love with someone.''

    [ I see. So think about it. If you are in love with him, you can''t give up. ]

    ''Stop saying that. I don''t want to interfere in other people''s rtionships.''

    [ So you''re going to wait until the two break up to try to be with him? ]

    "That''s enough, stop talking about it!" Isabell let her voice escape, causing Noah to look at her a little startled.

    "Oh, I''m sorry." Because of the way she shouted, Noah felt a little sad and soon after became silent.

    Realizing that Noah had had another misunderstanding, Isabell lowered her head andmented in her mind.

    ''This way I''ll never be able to get close to him. Even if he breaks up with Ciaphia, I don''t think I''ll be able to get close.''

    ####

    A few hours passed.

    Noah was in the bedroom alone waiting for Isabell to return with dinner.

    ''Isadora, can Ie home now?''

    [ Wait just a little longer. When it starts to get dark I will send you home. ]

    ''Okay.'' Noahy down on the bed and then closed his eyes. Without realizing it, he ended up sleeping.

    And after he had fallen asleep, Isabell came into the room carrying a tray with two tes full of food. After realizing that Noah was sleeping, she left the tray on the chair and approached him.

    [ He fell asleep. ]

    "..." Isabell approached Noah and looked at his face. She gave a smile and then put her hand on his cheek, just like the first time she meet him in the cave.

    [ Don''t try to abuse him or anything, he has a girlfriend. ]

    ''Who do you think I am? Stop saying these stupid things.'' Isabell said impatiently.

    [ I''m just kidding. Now wake him up so he can have dinner, after that, I''ll send him home. ]

    ''I understand.''

    Isabell swung Noah''s body and called him.

    After being woken up he started to eat the food Isabell had brought. Then Isadora''s voice called out to him.

    [ It''s about time for you to go home, Noah. ]

    ''Okay, I''ll go say goodbye to Isabell first.''

    "Isabell, I need to go now."

    "Hm? Where are you going?"

    "I was staying at a friend''s house, I need to get back soon or he''ll be worried. After that, I''ll catch a ride with his parents and go back to the vige."

    "Ah, got it, no problem."

    "Thanks for helping me, I appreciate that." Noah gave Isabell a big smile.

    In response, she blushed a little and gave a small smile.

    Noah saw that and realized how cute Isabell was.

    ''If she wasn''t so hard to handle she would be the perfect woman.''

    Noah said goodbye to Isabell one more time and then left the room.

    "Mom, he''s really bad at making up lies."

    [ I thought his lie was pretty good ].

    "No. When he woke up he asked if he was in the capital, how is he staying at a friend''s house and didn''t even know he was here?"

    [ Ah, that''s right. But he doesn''t know that you are my daughter, so whatever. ]

    "..."

    [ ... ]

    "Hahahaha..."

    [ Hahahahahaha.... ]

 Chapter 260 - 259 - I Feel Guilty.

    Noah left the inn and then entered a dark alley. There, there was nothing but trash and a few crickets making noise.

    ''Okay, you can do that.''

    [ Are you sure? When I teleport you a very blinding glow will be created, it might draw a lot of attention. ]

    ''It doesn''t matter. Either way by the time they get here I''ll be gone.''

    [ All right, get ready ]

    ''Wait, wait.''

    [ What? ]

    ''Before you do that, I want to know where you''re going to teleport me to.''

    [ I was going to put you back in the bathroom. ]

    ''No! Are you crazy? What if I get there and someone is using the bathroom?''

    [ Don''t worry, I can see if there''s anyone there. At the moment there is no one in the bathroom, and the people who are in your house are all in the living room. ]

    ''Are you sure?''

    [ Of course, I''m the goddess who runs this world, don''t you think I know what''s going on in your house? ]

    ''Well, sometimes you''re so useless that...''

    [ Just be quiet and go home. ]

    Saying this, Noah''s body began to glow in the middle of the alley, drawing the attention of some people walking down the street. But when the curious people approached the alley, they found no one.

    No one had seen Noah other than Isabell who was standing on top of the building watching Noah.

    ''I hope to see you again soon. And thanks for helping me.'' She smiled and then started jumping around the buildings again.

    ####

    By the time Noah realized it, he was already inside the bathroom of his house.

    He looked around and there was no one there, the only problem was that the door was open. Then the glow that was created when he appeared inside the bathroom was seen by everyone in the living room.

    The glow was very strong, so everyone was a little scared thinking it was magic.

    "Everybody stand back." Then the only person who approach was Emma.

    She grabbed her sword and ran towards the bathroom.

    And when she got there, she found Noah paralyzed. He was standing still as he stared at the bathroom door without knowing how to react.

    ''Damn...'' He thought as he saw his mother staring at him while holding her sword.

    Noah was wondering if he should throw himself on the floor to apologize, but before he could do that, Emma dropped her sword on the floor and tears appeared on her face.

    "It''s you, it''s you." She said in a trembling voice as she looked at Noah.

    "Yes, it''s me," Noah said a little clumsily.

    "It is you." His mother said again as she took a step forward.

    A little worried about what his mother would do, Noah closed his eyes for a moment.

    But right after doing so, he felt Emma''s arms tighten around his body.

    "Thanks, goddess." As she hugged Noah with all her strength, she began to cry as she celebrated. And Noah allowed himself to be hugged, it was the least he should do in this situation.

    But if he continued like this for any longer, he would surely die fromck of oxygen.

    "Mom, what happened?" and as Emma continued to hug Noah tightly, she answered Lisandra in a cheerful voice.

    "It''s Noah!"

    And with her answer, everyone ran toward the bathroom.

    Everyone started to look at Noah.

    Noah can''t help but feel embarrassed seeing all those people looking at him, and seeing that everyone was worried he can''t help but feel guilty.

    ''Again I''ve got everyone worried... I really can''t...'' He thought as he closed his eyes and enjoyed Emma''s hug.

    ####

    As soon as Noah was released by Emma, he was pulled by her into the living room, as the hallway was too cramped with that many people standing there.

    After he reached the living room, the first person to approach him was Lari.

    "Where were you? Why did you disappear again?" She hugged Noah and continued to cry.

    Seeing this, Ciaphia moved closer and held Lari''s arm.

    "Let him go." She said sounding a little annoyed.

    After Ciaphia pulled Lari for a while, she let go of Noah and everyone startedughing at that situation.

    Next, Ciaphia approached Noah and bent down a little. Then she held his head and ced her lips on his, kissing him. She give him a kiss thatsted a few seconds.

    Noah was surprised at first but received her kiss.

    "d you''re okay." After separating her lips from Noah''s lips, Ciaphia looked into Noah''s eyes saying so. Noah felt his heart speed up the moment this happened.

    Not resisting, it was his turn to kiss her.

    "Hm~~" Ciaphia looked surprised but also epted his kiss.

    "Hey, stop that! I want to hug my brother too." Lisandra pulled Ciaphia back separating her lips from Noah''s lips, then she moved closer to Noah and hugged him.

    "Why do you have to make me worry so often?"

    "I''m sorry."

    "That is thest time I will ept your apology. The next time you disappear I won''t talk to you anymore."

    "Isn''t that a bit extreme?"

    "Hmph." Lisandra pouted and then separated herself from Noah.

    After that, Noah looked at Lari who had fainted after seeing his and Ciaphia''s kiss. Noah smiled bitterly at her.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take her to her room." D approached Lari to pick her up, but Emma refused to let D do that.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it." Emma picked Lari up in her arms and then carried her to her room.

    Noah startedughing when he saw that, but with no time to breathe, he was hugged by Taciane and Eli.

    They both came closer and hugged him at the same time.

    While hugging him, Taciane was the only one who said something.

    "The next time you disappear and make Ciaphia so worried, I will not forgive you." After saying that, she walked away.

    Noah looked at Eli and she just smiled.

    ''She''s scary.'' Noah thought as he looked at Taciane who was smiling innocently.

    "Don''t disappear like that again, do you have any idea how my mother and I feel?" Rose moved closer to Noah and put her hand on his head.

    "And I already told you not to treat me as a child." Noah held Rose''s hand.

    "Okay, okay. Do you want a hug?"

    "Only if it''s from your mother."

    "What?"

    "Is that it? Then it''s okay." Hearing that, Sara walked over and hugged Noah.

    Rose looked at that without reaction.

    "Are you trying to make my mother fall in love with you now?"

    "Don''t say weird things, Ciaphia is here."

    "I was just kidding."

    "..."

    After Rose and Sara moved away, Rieli walked over and hugged Noah. After she did this, chel followed suit and also hugged Noah.

    After that, everyone looked at Noah waiting for him to say something, including his mother who had entered the room again.

    "What''s wrong?" He said a little awkwardly.

    "Now that we know you''re okay, I want to know where you were. Why did you disappear again? You have to have a good justification, otherwise, I will have to cut your head off." Emma said sounding irritated.

    "Eh? You''re happy because I''m fine and now you''re thinking of killing me?"

    "I am your mother, I have the permission to take your life."

    "Don''t even say that as a joke."

    "Do I look like I''m joking?" A fireball appeared in Emma''s hand and she approached Noah.

    Everyone looked at her and Noah looking worried. Ciaphia even thought of interfering to protect Noah, but Lisandra held her back and just shook her head both ways.

    ''Better not say anything. Let my mother punish him.''

    ''But won''t she kill him?''

    ''Don''t worry, that won''t happen.'' Lisandra gave Ciaphia a smile.

    Hearing that, Ciaphia calmed down a little.

    "Will you start telling me what happened or will I have to burn you alive?"

    "But..."

    "All right. I''ll go after your father to let him know you''re back. When I get back, I want you to tell me everything that happened, do you understand me?"

    "Yes..."

    "Very well." Deactivating her magic, Emma left the house to go after Lucio.

    After she left, Noah fell on his butt on the floor and took a deep breath.

    "I thought she was going to burn me alive."

    Everyone inside the room also took a deep breath, but after everyone startedughing at Noah.

    Seeing this, he started to look around.

    ''It''s nice to see that everyone cares about me, but I feel so guilty.'' Noah lowered his head despondent.

    After getting up, Noah sat down on the couch together with Lisandra and Ciaphia and then started talking to all.

    But he avoided talking about the real reasons for his disappearance.

    ''I will talk about it only with my mother, they don''t need to know.'' He thought as he smiled and received the affection of all inside the room.

    After waiting there for a few minutes, his mother came back along with his father.

 Chapter 261 - 260 - Teleportation Magic Is Giving Me A Headache.

    After entering the house, Lucio approached Noah and hugged him while celebrating his return. But soon after, he bent down and looked into Noah''s eyes.

    After sighing, Lucio ced his hands on Noah''s shoulder.

    "So, may I know where you were?" Lucio was silent and waited for Noah to answer, but Noah just looked at his mother for a moment. After doing so, Emma approached him.

    "What is it?" She asked as she approached.

    "Can I talk to you alone?"

    "Will you tell me everything that happened?"

    "Yes, I will."

    "Okay... Is it okay if I talk to him alone, Lucio?" After Emma''s question, Lucio stood up and then looked at her and Noah.

    "If that''s what he wants, there''s nothing I can do. But make sure you tell your mother everything, okay? I''ll go talk to the vigers to calm them down."

    "Are they worried about me?"

    "Of course, you''re an important person to them."

    "Is it serious?"

    "Yes, you have done a lot to help them, they are very grateful to you."

    "Is it serious?"

    "Do you doubt?"

    "No, of course not, I''m just surprised."

    "Last time they were also very worried about you."

    "I see..."

    "All right, now enough talk, let''s go to my room." Emma held did Noah''s hand and then pulled him into her room.

    Everyone remained in the living room waiting for the two to return.

    "When Noahes back I''ll make him tell me everything that happened," Ciaphia said confidently, making everyone around stare at her.

    ####

    After they entered the bedroom, Noah stood facing Emma and was silent.

    Emma crossed her arms and stood still waiting for Noah to start talking.

    A few seconds passed before he started to speak.

    "First I have to talk because I disappeared, right?"

    "Yes,ter I want you to tell me how it happened."

    "Right." Noah nodded.

    ''I guess I can lie a little. I don''t want to talk about I have contact with a Goddess.''

    After clearing his throat, Noah began to tell Emma what had happened.

    "I received information that a demon was heading towards the capital after a friend of mine, so I went to help her."

    "A demon?"

    "That''s right, it was a powerful demon, I had trouble killing her."

    "What kind of demon was it?"

    "It was a humanoid demon that had the appearance of a pretty girl."

    "I see... It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a humanoid-type demon." Emma put her hand on her chin and started thinking about some things, then she decided to ask about Noah''s friend.

    "She''s a ssmate of mine. I became very good friends with her in the days I went to school. I got a letter from her and she asked me for help, so I went to the capital quickly."

    "Right, I can understand that. It was probably a friend you like very much and you decided to help...But I can''t imagine how you did it. The capital is very far from here, how did you get there in just one day?"

    "Teleportation magic."

    Hearing Noah''s statement, both of Emma''s eyebrows rose. She then looked at Noah suspiciously.

    "Teleportation magic?"

    "That''s right. I used it to get to the capital in an instant and then used it to get back to the bathroom."

    "It''s fine that you suddenly disappeared, but this is absurd. You''re kidding me and you''re hiding something, aren''t you? "

    "It''s not a lie, do you want me to show you my magic?

    "If possible I''d like to see it. I''ve never seen anyone use this magic before and I can''t believe that my son can use it."

    "Have you ever heard about this magic before?"

    "Yes, but it is very rare magic, it is almost a legend. Only old mages close to death who have studied for years have this magic. And even then they can''t teleport as far away as you can."

    "I see..." Realizing how absurd teleportation magic was, Noah began to regret talking about it with his mother. But still, he didn''t change the story.

    The story was as:

    Noah received a letter from a friend who was being chased by a demon, and he used teleportation magic to get there in an instant and help her.

    "I still can''t believe it... I don''t remember you getting a letter. And why was your friend being chased by a demon? There are a lot of holes in that story." Emma thought for a moment.

    Then she looked at Noah again.

    "You''re not hiding anything from me, are you?"

    "I''m not, it''s the truth."

    "Okay, then tell me why your friend was being persecuted ."

    "If I tell you, you won''t believe me." Noah tried to buy some time to think of something.

    "Maybe I will believe you,e on, start talking."

    "Okay." Thinking some more, he began to speak what came into his mind.

    "She''s a girl who works for the church and has had some trouble with demons in the past. She has high-level holy magic and is being targeted by a group of demons."

    "I see... A child who is still in school is being targeted by a group of demons."

    "It''s true, or that''s what she told me. I don''t know exactly how real her story is either, I just helped her." Noah lowered his head and then swallowed his saliva.

    "I see. Now, what can you do to prove to me that everything you said is true?"

    "I said before that I will show you teleportation magic. If I show you, will you believe me?"

    "I will partially believe you."

    "Partially?"

    "That''s right. I will believe that you used teleportation magic to disappear, but in return, I can''t believe the story about your friend being persecuted by a demon."

    "But it''s the truth."

    "You could have used that magic to go somewhere else and do something else, couldn''t you?"

    "Why would I lie to you? I know how dangerous that is."

    "..."

    Noah and his mother looked at each other for a while. Then Emma approached, making Noah hold his breath.

    But as she approached, Emma merely ced her hand on Noah''s head.

    "What matters is that you''re okay." She smiled and then removed her hand from Noah''s head.

    "Mom..."

    "But now show me your teleportation magic."

    "Now?"

    "That''s right."

    ''Isadora, can you use your magic to teleport me somewhere?''

    [ I just did that, I won''t be able to do it again until tomorrow ].

    "I can only show you tomorrow. That magic only works once a day, because of it I took a whole day to get back." Noah smiled at his mother.

    After sighing, Emma turned to leave the bedroom.

    "Okay. I''ll go talk to your father and exin what happened."

    "Wait, I wanted to talk to you alone precisely so that the others won''t know."

    "Don''t worry, the information that you can use teleportation magic will not spread."

    "..."

    Still worried, Noah watched his mother leave the room.

    ''Haaa~~ I think I managed to fool her, but I would rather not have told her about the teleportation and the demon.''

    ####

    After Noah arrived, the vigers calmed down.

    Noah spent some time talking to everyone in the living room, but after feeling a little tired, he said goodbye and went to his room to sleep.

    He didn''t even take a shower, he went straight to bed and fell asleep.

    When he woke up, he went to the table and had breakfast. During the entire breakfast, he continued to be stared at by everyone, especially Emma.

    This caused him some difort.

    "What is it?" He asked as he looked at the faces of everyone sitting at the table.

    "It''s nothing," Emma said as she put some food in her mouth.

    Then his father finished chewing and drank some tea.

    "Your mother was telling everyone why you disappeared yesterday."

    "Mom!" Hearing this, Noah stood up and mmed both his hands on the table.

    "I told you not to talk about it with everyone."

    "But I am not telling everybody. I''m telling it only to your father, Lari, and Lisandra."

    "..."

    "We are all a family, I told them not to talk about your teleportation magic to others."

    "Still..."

    "Is it true that you can use teleportation magic? That''s amazing." Lisandra smiled at Noah.

    "I always thought you were talented, but not at this level," Lari said looking happy and proud.

    "It''s true, I didn''t think my son would be able to use magic like that. This is absurd. I even feel sad."

    "Why?"

    "My son is more talented than I am."

    "You should be proud of him for that. But he hasn''t proven to me yet that he can use teleportation magic, so don''t get so excited."

    "..."

    "Wait a little longer and I''ll show you all."

    "I''m looking forward to it." Said Lisandra excitedly.

    "I''m looking forward to it too," Lari said.

    Emma and Lucio were silent but continued to look at Noah suspicious of the veracity of Noah''s words.

    ''Isadora, can''t you do this now?''

    [ Only at night. ]

    ''Will I have to stay all day being "charged" by my own family?''

    [ I can''t do anything about it. ]

 Chapter 262 - 261 - The Childish Appearance Has Returned.

    After finishing breakfast, Noah left the house to take a walk around the vige and also to visit Ciaphia. As soon as he left, some of the vigers started to approach him.

    Some would ask about where Noah had gone, but he would just tell some little lie and then walk away.

    And other people also approached just to see how Noah was doing.

    ''I think I''m going to go to Ciaphia''s house now.'' Noah kept getting stopped by some residents, so it took him some time to get there.

    When he got there, he knocked on the door a few times and the door opened.

    Taciane opened the door, looked at Noah, and then closed the door again.

    ''?'' Not understanding anything, Noah was silent and then knocked on the door again. This time, it was Ciaphia who opened the door.

    "What happened? Why did she close the door in my face?" Noah asked confusedly to Ciaphia.

    "I don''t know. She closed the door and went to my room to call me. Maybe she thinks I should answer the door you because I''m your girlfriend?"

    "Maybe... But it''s still weird."

    "Hahaha, aren''t youing in?" Ciaphia opened the door further and then Noah entered inside the house. After closing the door, Ciaphia approached Noah and held his hand.

    "Let''s go to my room, I have something to talk to you about." She looked at Noah and began to pull him into her room. After they entered, she locked her bedroom door and turned to look at Noah.

    "What is it?"

    "I want you to start telling me what happened. Do you remember that you had promised me that you would tell me what was going on before you ran away from dinner?"

    "I didn''t run away, it was necessary."

    "It doesn''t matter. Then what happened?"

    "Haaa~~ Do you want to know? Maybe it''s not an interesting story."

    "There''s no way it''s not an interesting story. You suddenly disappeared, surely something is amazing behind it."

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but it''s not something that incredible."

    "Never mind, tell me what happened."

    Noah stared at Ciaphia for a while and then sighed.

    "Okay, I''ll tell you what happened, but promise me you won''t tell anyone about it."

    "Sure, you can trust me." Ciaphia puffed out her chest. Then she went to her bed and sat down. After that, she tapped the mattress next to her signaling Noah to sit with her.

    Noah came over and sat down next to her, then he began to tell the same story he had told his mother.

    "So you went to help a friend. Is she really your friend? You risked so much for her." Ciaphia pouted and turned her face away. Noah just acted like it didn''t matter.

    "Stop pretending you''re jealous, you know it''s nothing like that."

    "I''m not pretending..."

    "... You just get jealous of Lari, I know you don''t get jealous of someone else so easily."

    "That''s not true."

    "Okay, okay..."

    "I''m serious, I get jealous of you all the time."

    "Huh, what a possessive girlfriend I have."

    "Don''t say something like that."

    "I''m just kidding.

    "All right, let''s forget about this jealousy thing, I want to know more about that teleportation magic you talked about. Can you teleport anywhere?"

    "I don''t know if I can teleport anywhere."

    "I understand, but it''s still amazing. You were able to teleport directly to the capital, that''s so INCREDIBLE!" Ciaphia said with her eyes shining.

    "Hey, show me this magic! And if you can teach me I''d appreciate it too!" She said excitedly as she took both of Noah''s hands.

    "I can show you, but teaching you would be a littleplicated."

    "Why, is it that hard?"

    "It''s practically impossible for me to teach it to anyone."

    ''Not least because I am not the person who owns that magic, but Isadora.'' Noah smiled bitterly.

    "What a shame... I wanted to learn how to teleport. I could visit my vige at any time, and I could also visit other countries that I''ve always had the dream to visit, like the country of the dwarves."

    "I''m sure they wouldn''t let you into the country. They would think you are a giant who would step on them or something."

    "Stop bullying your girlfriend."

    "Right, right."

    "But now taking advantage of the fact that you visited the capital, tell me how things are going there. Is everything okay?"

    "Yes, everything is fine..."

    After that Noah started telling all about his little adventure in the capital. Ciaphia seemed very excited listening to everything Noah was talking about.

    Mainly because now she was sure that the country was fine and was recovering.

    ####

    "Okay, I think I''ll go back now. Visit me tonight and I''ll show you the magic."

    "Sure, can I take Taciane and Eli too? I was wondering if I should let them know about your magic and what you told me."

    "I think it''s better not, the fewer people know about it, the better."

    "I don''t like to keep things from both of them, but if that''s what you want, that''s fine." Ciaphia smiled and then got up from her bed. Next, Noah also got up and looked into Ciaphia''s eyes.

    "A kiss before I go home?" Noah said with a small innocent smile on his face.

    "But didn''t you say we shouldn''t keep doing that before you be an adult?"

    "You already kissed me in front of everyone, I have no reason to not do that anymore."

    "Don''t remind me of that, I almost died of embarrassment after I came home."

    "Hahaha."

    After Noahughed, Ciaphia bent down a little and then kissed Noah on his lips.

    "Sometimes I feel weird having to bend down to kiss you. I feel like I''m doing something immoral."

    "Why are you thinking something like this? Well, in a way you''re not kissing an adult, some people would consider that wrong."

    "You''re right... But I''m sure you''ll grow up a lot yet and that feeling of doing something immoral will go away."

    "I hope so too. I should be taller by now, I feel like I''m not evolving my body enough."

    "You look fine to me, look at those muscles." Ciaphia began to stroke Noah''s muscles while keeping a smile on her face.

    Noah didn''t say anything, he just watched her.

    After she stopped stroking him, Noah turned to leave the bedroom.

    "I''ll walk you to the door." Ciaphia followed Noah and also left the room.

    Once the two reached the living room, Taciane and Eli were sitting on the couch as they talked. When they saw Noah and Ciaphia, Taciane put a smile on her face.

    "What were you guys doing locked in the room?" Hearing that, Ciaphia''s face turned red.

    "We weren''t doing anything, we were just talking."

    "Yes, I believe..."

    "It''s the truth... Stop thinking strange things, Noah isn''t old enough for that kind of thing yet."

    "..." Taciane gave another big smile and then looked at Eli.

    "Ah, all right. Let''s go, Noah." Ciaphia took Noah''s hand and then left the house.

    "I''m sorry about what happened, sometimes Taciane can''t control herself and says these weird things."

    "No problem. It wasn''t weird at all, since a girlfriend and a boyfriend locked inside a room usually have sex."

    "Waaa..."

    "Now I need to go, I''ll wait for you during the night."

    "Ah... Right, I''ll be there." Hiding her embarrassment, Ciaphia replies while waving to Noah.

    ####

    After she was painfully killed, Meduz found herself in a nostalgic bedroom.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH, THAT MOTHERFUCKER!" And after realizing that she had been killed, Meduz screamed fiercely as she punched the ck wall made of stone in her room.

    [ Calm down, Meduz. Come over here, I have to talk to you about what happened. ]

    "What is it now? Are you going to punish me for dying and losing for battle?" Meduz clenched her teeth as she looked into the mirror inside her room that was in Hades'' castle.

    [ Don''t worry, I''m not going to punish you. I just want to talk about what to do from now on. ]

    "Okay, I''ming. I need to get ready a little first."

    [ All right, but do it quickly ]

    "..."

    Meduz continued to look in the mirror and stare at her childish appearance that had returned.

    ''Damn, I looked so pretty before. Tsk.'' Meduz clicked her tongue and then went to herrge closet. After that, she changed her clothes and put on a rather sexy outfit despite her childish appearance.

    Then she opened the heavy door of her room with ease and started walking down the dark hallway while being stared at by some servants.

    ''I hate it when they stare at me like that. Could you guys stop doing something like that?'' Meduz looked at each of them and tried to threaten them, but they didn''t seem to notice her threat and kept staring at her.

    So Meduz chose to ignore them and went straight to the Hades meeting room.

 Chapter 263 - 262 - I Will Talk To Her Tomorrow.

    After walking for a few minutes through the huge castle of Hades, Meduz had finally reached the meeting room. She stopped in front of the door and looked up, she stared at the door for a while before she got up the courage to go in.

    ''I hope he''s serious about not punishing me.'' Meduz swallowed her saliva as she opened the door.

    The door creaked loudly and she slowly walked into the room.

    "You took a long time." After entering and the door closed just behind her, Meduz could hear Hades'' voice. She felt her heart freeze as she heard that piercing voice reach her ear.

    ''It''s quite different from when he speaks in my mind, I can''t get used to it.'' Meduz thought as she took a few steps forward.

    In the middle of the room was a table made of stone that had been carved there along with the castle.

    The entire castle had been carved into arge mountain of ck rock, making the atmosphere eerie and mncholy.

    "I''m sorry, I had one unforeseen."

    "No problem. Have a seat." Hades was sitting in a chair also made of rock as he propped his elbows on the table and stared at Meduz.

    As she was frightened, Meduz obeyed Hades and quickly sat down. She then continued in silence while being stared at by Hades. Since she was short, she had to stand on the chair.

    "So, first I want to talk about the battle."

    "I''m sorry about that, I didn''t know he was so strong, and..." In despair, Meduz put both his hands on the table and leaned his body forward as he tried to justify what had happened.

    But Hades just raised his hand, signaling her to be silent.

    Meduz shut up and started to sweat.

    "It''s not your fault. That boy got a blessing too strong all of a sudden. My sister is smart."

    "Did he receive it? Maybe that''s why he got so fast and strong."

    "Yes. He was iparable to what I saw earlier in the fight against one of the armors."

    "..."

    "So I say it wasn''t your fault. It was a miscalction for not thinking about that possibility, so it''s my fault."

    "No, it wasn''t your fault, it was my fault! I was too weak and ended up losing..." Meduz lowered her head, bit her lips, and then raised her head again.

    "Then punish me if you must, I will ept that!" She said with conviction.

    Hades looked at her for a while in silence and then gave a small smile.

    "You don''t have to act like that. You know I like you and I wouldn''t punish you for a mistake I made."

    "..."

    "But now let''s get to the other subject I wanted to discuss."

    "Is it about the subordinate of the goddess who killed me?"

    "Yes, it involves him too."

    "..."

    "I would like to know if you would like to return to that world again to try to get revenge, would you like to stay here in the castle or would you like to pay a visit to another world."

    "..."

    "You choose. I will take your choice into consideration."

    "May I think about that for a moment? As much as I want to get revenge, I don''t know if I''m ready to battle with that boy again..." Meduz felt quite frustrated that was saying something like that.

    "You can go to another world, evolve your skills and thene back for revenge, what do you think? I''m just making a suggestion."

    "That would be interesting, but which world would I go to?"

    "I was thinking of sending you to the world of Zeus."

    "Zeus, that Zeus?"

    "Exactly. His world is insanely difficult to live in, so it will be a difficult experience for you. But still, I think you would evolve a lot if you lived there for a while."

    "Are the monsters there as strong as the ones here?"

    "They are even stronger."

    "... That would beplicated, but I think it would be fun." Meduz felt a me rise in her heart.

    ''If I go there and evolve, I''ll be able to go back and rip that kid''s head off with ease.''

    "Okay, I''ll think about it for a while to make up my mind."

    "Take all the time you need. You can leave now."

    "Thank you very much, sir." Meduz bowed her head and thanked Hades before jumping out of the chair and leaving the room.

    ####

    It was night when Noah was called into the living room by Emma.

    In the living room, Emma, Lucio, Lari, and Lisandra were waiting for him looking anxious.

    ''Looks like the time hase. Everything is ready now, isn''t it?''

    [ Yes, everything is ready. But first, you need to wait for your girlfriend to arrive. ]

    ''You''re right.''

    Noah came into the room and the first thing he talked about was Ciaphia.

    "I promised Ciaphia that I would show her my magic, so first I will wait for her to arrive. It better shows everyone at once." Noah smiled.

    Next, Lari and Lisandra looked disheartened.

    Emma and Lucio agreed to wait for Ciaphia, and after less than 20 minutes, Ciaphia knocked on the door and was greeted by Emma.

    "Excuse me."

    "Make yourself at home."

    She entered with a smile on her face and was weed by everyone.

    "You have finally arrived, I almost showed everyone my magic before you arrived."

    "You had promised me you would show it to me, you wouldn''t break that promise."

    "You''re right..."

    "Okay, now stop flirting and show it right away." Emma reached over and pulled Ciaphia away from Noah. She then pulled away as well.

    Lisandra had be excited again, unlike Lari who had be a little irritated by Ciaphia''s arrival.

    And ignoring all that, Noah concentrated only on talking to Isadora.

    ''You can do that now.''

    [ Right. ]

    Then he closed his eyes.

    ''Teleport me somewhere nearby, maybe to my bedroom.''

    [ Sure, I''ll do that. ]

    After that, Noah''s body began to glow.

    Emma who was closest to Noah moved away quickly in fear of that glow. And like everyone else, she couldn''t keep her eyes fully open.

    "NOAH?!" Unable to approach or see, Emma shouted.

    "What was that?" Lisandra eximed in surprise as she scratched her eyes.

    "I don''t know." Lari also seemed to be feeling pain in her eyes.

    "That re was really strong, I think I''m going blind." Ciaphia kept her eyes closed for a while until Emma eximed something in surprise.

    "He''s gone."

    "Yes, he''spletely gone." Lucio in disbelief walked to the ce where Noah was before and began to stomp on the ground.

    "But where did he go?" Emma said as she curiously bent down and looked at the floor where Noah was before. The floor was undamaged and there was nothing strange there.

    "I don''t know, but probably he is somewhere nearby," Lucio answered Emma as he looked around.

    And after doing so, he noticed Noahing towards the living room.

    "I told you I could teleport." He shrugged, but contrary to what he was letting on, he was very happy.

    Mostly because of the looks of admiration everyone there was giving him.

    Except for his mother, who looked more worried than surprised.

    ''Maybe getting the news that her son could disappear at any moment didn''t please her very much.''

    ####

    After thatmotion inside Noah''s house subsided, Noah went outside along with Ciaphia.

    "It''s amazing that you can use that kind of magic."

    "Yes. But something is bothering me."

    "What is it?"

    "Even though I showed the magic to my mother, she didn''t seem very happy."

    "I also noticed that she was acting strange. Maybe she''s just worried?"

    "About what?"

    "I don''t know. That magic is a rare thing, maybe she''s worried about someone trying to take advantage of you."

    "Do you think I would let something like that happen?"

    "I''m sure you wouldn''t."

    "Hahaha, that''s right."

    "... But maybe she''s also worried about the side effects of magic. It''s powerful magic, it has to have some cost, right?"

    "Yes, the cost is quite high. That is why I can use this magic only once a day."

    "Maybe she''s worried about that."

    "I''ll talk to herter."

    "..."

    While talking, the two continued walking through the almost empty vige.

    By the time Noah realized it, he had already led Ciaphia to her house.

    "So, good night, see you tomorrow."

    "Okay, see you tomorrow."

    After they said goodbye, Ciaphia went into the house and locked the door. When she entered Noah could hear Taciane yelling at Ciaphia for some reason.

    But he just ignored this and then went back home.

    As he walked through the vige that was dark and silent, Noah sighed and looked up.

    ''I hope I don''t meet that girl again, I''m afraid that I couldn''t win if I fight with her again.'' Noah was looking up at the stars and he see a shooting star crossing the sky.

    Then he made a request.

    ''I hope that everything continues to be okay so that my family can live safely.''

    After making his wish, he went back to his house with a satisfied smile.

    When he entered, everyone was still in the living room. They all looked at Noah when he entered but soon went back to talking to each other, ignoring him.

    Noah decided to stay out of the conversation and went to his room.

    ''I''m going to talk to my mom tomorrow.''

 Chapter 264 - 263 - Dont Use Fire Magic.

    The next day Noah went to Emma''s room.

    When he arrived he found Emma going through the closet, apparently looking for something. After Noah entered the room, she stopped fiddling with the closet and turned to look at him looking a little nervous.

    "What is it?"

    "I just wanted to talk to you about yesterday."

    "Oh..." Realizing the reason behind the conversation, Emma cleared her throat and then walked past Noah.

    "I''m going to go to the bathroom, after I leave we''ll talk."

    "Sure..."

    Noah didn''t mind, he walked to the living room and sat down to wait for Emma. After waiting for long minutes, his mother still hadn''t returned, which made him go to the bathroom to see if everything was okay.

    ''Maybe she has a tummy ache.'' He gave the door a few knocks, but his mother didn''t answer.

    Because of this, he started to get worried.

    "Mom? Are you okay?" After her question, Noah could hear some strange sounds inside the bathroom.

    ''What is this?'' Because of this, his worry reached the limit, which made him use his strength to force open the door. Maybe his mother would kill him for that, but he didn''t think about it.

    Break~~

    With his strength, the lock on the door broke and it opened. It was the second time that door was broken in an interval of a few days.

    "What?" After the door opened, Emma in surprise looked at Noah.

    "What are you doing?" Seeing Emma lowered down with her face in a bucket was not a scene Noah was expecting to see.

    "I''m feeling a little bad, that''s all." Emma stood up and left the bucket on the floor. After that, she left the bathroom walking slowly not caring about the broken door.

    Noah approached the bucket and looked inside. There, there was arge amount of vomit in it.

    It was disgusting.

    ''Hmm..'' Noah seemed to have understood what was going on.

    ''Surely this is it. Is she hiding it or does she still not believe in that possibility?'' Noah put a smile on his face and then left the bathroom.

    ####

    Arriving in the living room, Noah found his mother lying on the couch with closed eyes as she sweated.

    "Are you feeling nauseous?"

    "That''s right. I guess the food yesterday didn''t do me much good."

    "Are you sure that''s it?"

    "What do you mean?" Emma opened her eyes and looked at Noah. He was standing beside the couch as he smiled at Emma. Seeing this she immediately widened her eyes and stood up.

    "Don''t think about it, don''t... It can''t be that, right?" Emma swallowed her saliva and then ced her hand on her stomach. After doing so, she felt nauseous again and ran to the bathroom.

    Noah followed her and stopped in front of the bathroom.

    "I think that''s it..." He gave another smile.

    "No, don''t say anything else." Emma vomited once more into the bucket. Since Noah didn''t want to watch that disgusting scene, he went into the living room and waited until Emma came back.

    "No way," Emma said looking dejected.

    She then threw herself down on the couch.

    "Yes, I think you are pregnant."

    "No, it can''t be, Lucio and I... It''s been a while since we did this."

    "It takes a while for the signs of pregnancy to show up. Or maybe you''ve been getting food poisoning."

    "I''d prefer it to be food poisoning."

    "Why, don''t you want to have another child? I''d be happy to have a brother or sister."

    "It''s not that, it''s just... I don''t like going through the pregnancy period, I''ve always had too many problems."

    "I understand."

    "But if I''m pregnant." Emma put her hand on her belly and without realizing it ended up smiling.

    "You are smiling."

    "No, I''m not."

    "Hahaha. Have you talked to Lisandra and my father?"

    "No. And you, don''t say anything yet. I''ll only say when I''m sure I''m pregnant."

    "And how will you be sure?"

    "Only time will tell. I''ve been through this before, I can understand."

    "I see..."

    "And you, do you wish I was pregnant?"

    "Absolutely! Having a little brother would be amazing."

    "But it could be a girl."

    "It would be just as amazing."

    "Hahaha." Emma smiled and then ced her hand on Noah''s head.

    And right after that, nausea returned.

    ''If she throws up that much she''ll end up being dehydrated... I wonder if she''s pregnant. I''m excited.''

    ####

    A day passed and Meduz was still inside her room thinking about what she should do.

    "It wasn''t supposed to be a hard decision, why am I taking so long to answer?" She rolled over in her bed like a child and then jumped out of her bed and almost fell to the floor.

    "Sometimes I forget that I''m back to my real appearance. I liked the way I looked before, being tall was so nice." She said a little upset.

    "Right, but now I need to answer to my master. I think I''ve decided what I want to do. I just hope I don''t regret itter."

    Meduz opened the door and then walked down the hall to the meeting room, which was the ce where Hades stayed most of his day. Whether it was to tidy up documents, talk to someone, or even to rest.

    As soon as she approached, Meduz knocked on the door a few times.

    "Who is it? I''m busy." Listening to Hades'' voice, Meduz felt his body tremble.

    "It''s me, Meduz. I''vee to give my answer on that matter."

    "Ah, it''s you Meduz. You cane in, don''t be shy."

    With Hades'' permission, Meduz opened the door and timidly entered the room.

    "You may take a seat."

    Meduz walked over to the chair and climbed up. After that, she sat down.

    "Forget what I said, you can stand. That way I can see your beautiful face."

    "I don''t deserve such praise." Ashamed, Meduz stood up and then looked at Hades.

    "So, what did you decide?"

    "Well, I''ve given it a lot of thought. I have the desire to get revenge, but..."

    "I know, you decided to stay in the castle to stand by me?"

    "Ah...." Starting to get nervous for fear of "betraying" Hades'' feelings, she paled. Secondster Hades started tough.

    "I''m only joking. If I had to say, you decided to go to Zeus'' world, I''m right?"

    "... That''s it, that''s right. I decided to go there and evolve my skills."

    "I see, that''s a good choice. All right, when you are ready to go just let me know and I will send you there."

    "All right, I can go now."

    "You don''t have to prepare?"

    "No, not at all. The only thing I ask is that you keep me informed about your sister''s subordinate."

    "It won''t be easy since my only subordinate has no contact with him."

    "I understand..."

    "But I will try my best to keep you informed. Whenever that boy is in the capital I will analyze him. Unfortunately, I don''t n to send any more subordinates there, otherwise, I would send one just for that purpose."

    "No, you don''t need to do that. I think I am already overdoing my requests."

    "You know I don''t mind."

    "Hmm..."

    "Right, I''ll send you now, are you ready? Be careful, it''s a pretty dangerous ce."

    "All right." Meduz swallowed his saliva and then his body began to glow.

    "I will keep in touch with you, so don''t worry."

    "Thank you, master, I love you."

    "I love you too, Meduz, see youter." Waving, Hades said goodbye and Meduz disappeared.

    ####

    After only a few seconds, Meduz felt a gentle breeze hit her skin.

    It was a cold breeze that made Meduz''s body shiver.

    "How cold! Where am I?" Looking around, Meduz could see nothing but snow.

    Taking only one step forward, Meduz almost fell into a hole that suddenly appeared in front of her after the snow crumbled.

    "I feel like I''m in a dangerous ce. Hey, master, couldn''t you have sent me to a better ce?"

    [ This is the best ce to put you, the monsters that live there are not that strong. ]

    "Are you sure? What if a giant snow bear appears here? How will I survive?"

    [ Believe me, you won''t find anything like that. You have to be careful with the environment, which is very hostile. There are many holes and precipices, after all, you are on top of a mountain covered with snow. ]

    "I see."

    [ Now I need to get back to work, good luck. ]

    "..."

    After Hades disappeared, Meduz looked around once more.

    She could see nothing but snow everywhere she looked. In addition, the fog or clouds hanging around hindered her vision, not letting her see what was in front of her very well.

    "Walking around here will be a challenge, but I think I can manage. My feet are already freezing, I need to move."

    Meduz''s feet had already gotten wet.

    "Okay, I''ll use fire magic to melt the snow, I think that''s a good idea."

    [ I forgot to warn you. Don''t use fire magic lest you end up causing a sudden avnche. See youter. ]

    "Is it serious?"

 Chapter 265 - 264 - Mountain Ogres

    Walking through the snow that swallowed his foot with every step, Meduz finally managed to reach a ce that appeared to be a road. It was not full of snow since the road appeared to have been cleared.

    "Have someonee by and shoveled the snow? What a tough job..." Meduz looked at the road that was beginning to fill with snow again.

    "They must have to do that almost every day. Well, I appreciate that. I can move on without feeling my feet freeze." Meduz sighed, letting out arge amount of steam from her mouth because of the cold.

    Then she started walking towards the north, which was where the road was going.

    And so her walk began. She was walking down the mountain.

    The amount of snow was decreasing and the number of trees and vegetation was increasing with each passing hour.

    "I guess de I think I''ll camp around here. I don''t want to have to run down there."

    As the fog thinned and the clouds stopped clouding her vision, Meduz could see that she was still kilometers up. When she looked down, she could see for a long distance.

    Around her, there were also mountains, no civilization.

    Down below, she could see great ins and green mountains, plus arge forest far to the east.

    "Once Ie down from this mountain, the first thing I''m going to do is look for a ce to live. But first I''ll have to change that appearance."

    Meduz walked to the side of the road and began to set up her little camp.

    She took some branches from the few trees she had and then began to set up camp. She then used fire magic to melt the remaining snow there so she could sit down.

    "I don''t have anything that can serve as a bed, I wish Mofo was here...." Meduz bowed her head dejectedly.

    Trying to ignore the cold and also the strong icy wind that seemed to cut her skin, Meduz set fire to the branches she had picked up and made a fire to warm herself.

    "It''s starting to get dark, I hope no monsters show up, I don''t know if I can fight in the cold."

    Meduz''s chin started to shake and her body started to get so cold that she thought she would have hypothermia.

    "Why do I feel colder here than up there? Maybe because the wind is stronger?"

    ####

    Despite the cold and the possible dangers, Meduz slept by the side of the road.

    "Hey, little girl, are you okay?"

    Hearing a voice, Meduz rolled on the ground and then went back to sleep.

    "Hey? Are you okay?"

    "I don''t know, this girl is weird, look at her."

    "I think she''s cute. What do you say we take her home?"

    "Our mom would kill us, just leave her and let''s go."

    "But..."

    "If she''s here, she should be fine."

    "Hey, will you shut up? I''m trying to sleep here!" Listening to the two men''s conversation, Meduz suddenly stood up while shouting at them.

    "Waa~~"

    "Ah~~"

    Getting scared, the two boys jumped backward.

    "Hm?" After waking up Meduz started to look around and noticed the presence of the two.

    She then wiped her eyes with the back of her right hand.

    "So, who are you guys? What did you want to do to me? Depending on the answer I might let you two live."

    Meduz stood up and activated her fire magic. In her hand, arge me appeared.

    "It''s nothing, we were leaving now"

    "Brother, don''t ignore her, she is a magic-user."

    "But..."

    "All right, I''ll exin. Little girl..."

    "Call me Meduz."

    "So, little girl Meduz-"

    "Stop calling me little girl, just call me Meduz." Meduz gritted her teeth out of irritation.

    "Meduz, we didn''t want to do anything. We were walking up the mountain and ended up finding you here lying on the side of the road. We just thought we''d help."

    "... I heard one of you saying that you wanted to take me."

    Hearing this, the brother who was silent pointed to the one who was talking to Meduz.

    "It was him, he who gave that stupid idea."

    "Could you exin that?"

    "Well, I just wanted to take you to our house so we could take care of you. I thought you were a lost child, I''m sorry about that."

    "I see. I am not a child and I am lost."

    "You are lost?"

    "Yes, could you take me to your home? Or perhaps to your vige? Apparently, you are not human."

    "Ahahaha, yes, we are not."

    "And what race are you?"

    "We are mountain ogres, or maybe snow ogres. Call us whatever you want. But, strangely, you don''t know about us, we are a predominant race in the whole world, you know?"

    "I see... Could you guys take me with you? I won''t cause any trouble."

    "Sure."

    "Brother, it''s not a good idea, I already said our mother will be angry."

    "She won''t be, trust me. Now let''s start walking, we have a long way to go."

    "You guys are really going up the mountain?"

    "That''s right, why? We areing back from some shopping, as you can see." The brother pointed to a cart they were pulling. It was a wooden cart with special wheels for snow.

    Inside it was full of items.

    "I wouldn''t want to have to go through that, but I will have to go up the mountain the mountain again..."

    Meduz said despondently, drawing the brothers'' attention.

    "What? Don''t you like snow?"

    "My feet freeze and I can''t walk very well in snow. As you can see I''m pretty short."

    "I see. You can get in the cart if you want, we''ll take you. We''re pretty strong and you don''t look heavy. It won''t be much of a problem."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, get in."

    "Thank you very much."

    Seizing the opportunity, Meduz jumped into the shopping cart of the two brothers and then they began to go up the mountain.

    ####

    After walking for some time and talking with the two brothers, Meduz discovered that the two lived in a vige behind the mountain, where she had not visited. She hadn''t even seen the vige because of the poor visibility.

    She also discovered that the two brothers were not as young as they looked.

    Although they looked like teenagers, they were already over 50 years old. And speaking of appearance, their only characteristics different from a human were their bluish skin and their canines that wererger than normal.

    Meduz also noticed that they had a lot of muscles, but this could be acquired by any race.

    And about their names. The younger brother, shyer and fearful was called Drog. He was 52 years old.

    And the older brother who talked to Meduz the most was called Maukil.

    By the way, he was 58 years old, he was already close to entering adulthood, 60 years old.

    Humans at 60 would already be considered old, so it was quite a difference.

    "Okay, are we getting there yet? I''m almost freezing to death here." Meduz took a small nket that was inside the cart and covered herself, but the freezing wind was almost freezing her.

    She looked at the two ogre brothers and they were walking through the snow in casual clothes as if it was no big deal.

    They are monsters who live here and are used to this temperature, but Meduz didn''t fail to be impressed.

    "We''re almost there, we''re almost at the top of the mountain already."

    "One question, why don''t have a road up here? Do they just clear the road back there?"

    "It wouldn''t do much good to clear the roads here. Sometimes some people work to remove the excess snow, but it''s no use. As you can see, the snow never stops falling." Maukil looked up and then took a deep breath.

    "May I ask a question? Maybe it''s a silly question to do..."

    "Don''t you guys feel any cold at all?"

    "Oh yes, we do. As much as we are ''Snow Ogres'' we also feel cold. But we only feel cold during snowstorms or when the temperature drops a lot. Today doesn''t evenpare to the coldest temperature we''ve ever faced."

    "I see... I wonder what it must be like here during the winter."

    "Winter is still a long way off to happen, but when it does, you better not be here, hahaha." Maukil giggled a few times and got a little punch from his younger brother.

    "Pay attention the way."

    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. Hey, little girl, you see that over there?"

    Meduz stood up and then looked to where Maukil was pointing.

    She could see some faint orange lights in the mist.

    "Yes, what are those?"

    "It''s the lights of our vige, we''re almost there! Let''s hurry, brother!"

    "Yes, brother!"

    After that, the two brothers started walking quickly, making the cart sway. Meduz who was standing got out of control and fell backward

    "Ouch"

    Hitting her back and head on some things inside the cart, she felt a huge pain in her body.

    "YOU IDIOTS, DON''T RUN! I''M HURT NOW, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" Meduz shouted angrily.

    But the brothers just ignored her and moved on.

    "I can see the gate now! YHAAA!"

    "Faster, faster."

    "You silly ogres!"

 Chapter 266 - 265 - She Is Not A Normal Person.

    After Meduz got hurt inside the stroller, the brothers had finally stopped running. When this happened, Meduz stood up angrily.

    "I told you guys to stop running! My body is all sore, you idiots!"

    Meduz put her hand on her spine and her arms.

    ''Damn, I''m strong, but I don''t have much defense. Will my defense increase if I train here? I hope so. But now is not the time to think about that.''

    "We''re sorry, it''s just that we get too excited." Maukil smiled a little awkwardly.

    Drog, on the other hand, ignored Meduz and then approached the gate.

    The snow was still falling and a dense fog was everywhere.

    Since no one could see well, Drog approached the gate and shouted.

    "It''s me, Drog, you can open the gate!" After he shouted this, from the top of the wall Meduz could hear another shout of someone asking for the gate to be opened. Then therge wooden gate began to open.

    The gate was made of dark wood.

    "All right, let''s go inside. Don''t be rmed if they end up asking you a lot of questions, our vige is not used to receiving visitors."

    "You guys aren''t going to eat me, are you?"

    "What do you think we are? We eat meats of wild animals as well as humans and demons. I can believe you are one, no?"

    "That''s right."

    "Then don''t worry, just rx and don''t be scared."

    "Okay."

    Drog approached again and helped Maukil carry the cart inside.

    The first thing Meduz noticed when he entered the vige was that the fog hadpletely disappeared.

    ''Do they use some kind of magical protection?'' Meduz thought as he looked up at the sky.

    But without having much time to think about it, the first people approached.

    It was two tall men with bluish skin just like Meukil and Drog. But unlike the two teenagers, the two men were almost two meters tall and had huge toned muscles.

    And they were carryingrge, menacing axes on their backs.

    As soon as Meduz saw the two approaching the cart, she ducked down and tried to hide. But to no avail, the first thing one of the men did when approaching the cart was to duck down and look inside where Meduz was standing.

    "So, who is this little girl?" The man asked suspiciously as he snorted.

    "Her name is Meduz. I found her in the middle of the mountain and decided to help her. She said she is lost." Maukil replied not looking like he was being intimidated.

    So Meduz realized that everything was fine.

    "If that''s it, it''s okay. We''re not used to having visitors, so don''t get too nervous if a lot of people start approaching you."

    "Maukil told me that before."

    "Hahaha, it''s good that you know. And don''t make any messes either. I can feel that you are not just any little girl." The man said sounding like he was threatening Meduz, causing her to just look away.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything like that."

    "I understand. If you need help with anything you cane talk to us, we are always willing to help."

    "That''s right, don''t hesitate to ask for help." The other man who had been silent the whole time finally said something.

    He looked at Meduz and gave a gentle smile, unlike that other man.

    ''I liked him.'' Meduz smiled at him as well, seeming to cause a sort of ''Critical hit'' on the man that almost made him faint.

    He was the typical man who liked cute little girls.

    "All right, now let''s go to my house. I''ll introduce you to my mother and also to my father. My mom and dad are a little temperamental, so don''t be too scared."

    "Don''t worry, I don''t get scared that easily."

    "Despite being a little girl you are quite brave."

    "I told you I''m not a little girl."

    "Okay, okay."

    Then the cart began to move through the vige.

    Unlike what Meduz thought about ogres, they were all very organized and clean. The streets had no trash and were clean, there was little snow on the streets showing that they cleaned up daily.

    And the best thing, everyone was smiling and having fun, it was as if they didn''t have any problems around here.

    ''What a peaceful ce, it would be a great ce for a massacre to happen at any time.'' Meduz thought about the darkest thing that could happen in a ce like this.

    ''Well, the most peaceful ces are the most likely to have a catastrophe happen. Or that''s what my master said.''

    ####

    After being stopped several times, Meduz ended up stressing out a bit. But they had finally reached the home of the two brothers.

    It was a simple house builtpletely of wood.

    It was a very nice structure much like a cottage.

    "Wow, they sure are amazing at building their own houses," Meduz said in admiration.

    "Okay, we''re here, you cane down now. Or do you want help?"

    "No need, I''ll get down myself." Meduz jumped out of the cart and finally put her feet on the ground again.

    ''I was already tired of being carried.''

    "All right, let''s go inside, don''t be shy. Mom, we''re here!" Opening the door, Maukil shouted cheerfully.

    The other ogres passing by justughed at the situation.

    ''Everyone is so friendly, it gives me the creeps.''

    "Are you going in?"

    "Oh yes, I''ming." Hurrying up, Meduz entered, and soon after Dorg came in and closed the door.

    "Waaa, it''s so hot in here." That was the first thing Meduz said as she entered the house.

    "Yes, we all have a heater in the house or a firece. I told you before that we feel cold, don''t we?"

    "Yes..."

    Meduz looked around and analyzed the structure of the house.

    Arge living room with a sofa made of leather, a kitchen that was connected with the living room. There was a wood stove and some basic wooden cabs that seemed to be a bit empty.

    And what most caught Meduz''s attention was the floor.

    Everything was covered with a fluffy carpet that softened her feet.

    ''I''ve never seen a house like this before...'' Meduz began to step on the carpet while smiling like a child.

    "Do you like it? My father built it, he''s amazing." Maukil beat his chest and showed his fangs to Meduz as he smiled.

    "Yes, he is amazing. Everything is so nice and cozy. You guys have a beautiful home."

    "What is that way of talking? I didn''t think you were so formal."

    "But I didn''t speak formally, I''m just congratting you guys."

    "Whatever, I have to find my mother. I wonder if she''s out yet."

    "Does she go out much?"

    "She has a clothing store in the vige, so she goes out every day."

    "I see."

    "But whatever, do you want some tea? I''ll make it myself. And Drog, make sure you get her a coat."

    "Right."

    "Oh, no need, it''s warm enough in here."

    "Are you sure?

    "Yeah, no problem."

    "Hmm" Maukil looked suspicious, but then smiled again.

    "You can sit on the couch over there if you want. Keep herpany Drog, kids are usually lonely."

    "I already told you not to call me a kid."

    "I''m just kidding."

    Then Drog sat down next to Meduz and was silent. And Meduz didn''t want to bring up a subject, so the two continued in silence until Maukil finished preparing the tea made on the woodstove.

    ####

    "I''m home." After almost an hour, the front door opened.

    A female voice could be heard. It was a firm voice. Seemed to be a rather strict woman and also quite muscr.

    But the actual image of that woman was different from what Meduz expected.

    A beautiful woman with medium breasts. She had rather light bluish skin like Maukil and Drog and her hair was ck and wavy.

    Her eyes were a light green color which gave a very interesting contrast. Unlike the two brothers who had ck eyes.

    Meduz continued admiring the beauty of the woman until she was noticed by her.

    As soon as she noticed Meduz, the woman approached the couch.

    "So, who is this? Who was it that brought a child into the house? And she''s not even an ogre. I want exnations." Without caring about Meduz''s presence, she started to say that.

    Maukil smiled bitterly and got up from the couch.

    After he left the teacup on the small table that was just in front of the couch, he approached Meduz and took her hand.

    "Wa?" Surprised, Meduz almost pulled her hand away.

    "This here is Meduz, she is a little girl I found while climbing the mountain. She was lost and I offered to help."

    "Do the guards know she is here?"

    "Of course."

    "I understand. But how do you intend to help her, are you going to make a map or something?" The woman put her two hands on her waist and looked at Meduz and Maukil.

    "That''s not a bad idea, thanks, Mom."

    "What? Wait a second. Why did you offer to help this girl? You don''t who she is, what if she''s someone dangerous?"

    "Do you think this little girl could be dangerous?

    "Of course she is.. You can''t see the amount of magic that''s circting this little girl? She''s not an ordinary person like you think."

 Chapter 267 - 266 - They Are Stronger Than Ordinary Animals.

    "Isn''t she a normal person? The guards said something like that a little while ago."

    "Then you should have thought again before you brought her into the house."

    "Mom, don''t talk like that."

    "Haaaa~~ Hey, little girl, what are you doing here?" Maukil''s mother looked at Meduz and waited for an answer.

    Then Meduz let go of Maukil''s hand and sighed.

    "I''m not a child like Maukil is thinking, I''m already older than all of you. And about me needing help, it''s true. I''m lost, that''s not a lie."

    "I could already imagine that you were not a child, but it is a bit shocking to know that you are so old looking like that."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll change."

    "Whatever... But I still can''t believe you''re lost. Are you by any chance not from this country?"

    "Exactly, when I arrived here I went up the mountain hoping to find a town, but found nothing but snow and cold, so I decided to go down. That''s where Maukil and Drog found me."

    "I see. Okay, I''ve made up my mind."

    "What are you going to do, Mom? Don''t think about doing anything strange or that will harm Meduz. So far she hasn''t done anything, I trust her."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll prepare a map for her. After that, promise you''ll leave."

    "Sure, I will do that."

    "Mom!" Hearing this Maukil approached his mother and tried to talk to her, but his mother ignored him and the one who called him was Meduz.

    He seemed a little irritated, so Meduz tried to calm him down.

    "Don''t worry, it wasn''t in my ns to stay here for long."

    "But..."

    "I told you not to worry, it''s good that your mother will make the map for me because I don''t trust you very much."

    "How rude."

    ####

    After another two hours, Maukil and Drog''s father had also arrived home.

    He was muscr, tall, and also quite handsome-looking.

    ''He looks like those gate guards.'' Meduz thought as she analyzed his muscles.

    Like Maukil''s mother, the first thing he did was to ask why Meduz was there. Unlike his wife, he had heard about Meduz from other guards, but he could not imagine that she would be in his house.

    And acting oppositely to his wife, he received Meduz very well.

    And sometimeter the map had beenpleted.

    "All right, here it is. If you want to use the table to open the map, I wouldn''t mind."

    "I don''t have to. So I guess I''ll leave."

    "Right."

    "Wait, you''re going already? It''ll be dark soon, I''m sure you won''t be able to stand the cold." Maukil said worriedly.

    Then his father approached Meduz and bent down, looking at her.

    "Don''t worry about what my wife says, she''s a bit temperamental sometimes. You can stay here until tomorrow morning, after that you can leave."

    "But..."

    "I wouldn''t feel right about letting you leave now."

    "It''s still the afternoon, it will be a long time before it gets dark..." Meduz smiled bitterly at the two of them.

    "Pfft~~" Drog who was standing next to them let out augh when that happened, and Maukil and his father were at a loss as to how to respond.

    They just wanted Meduz to stay longer.

    "Let''s stop this, you can leave now. And try not toe back, all right? I''m sure you''ll be a problem if you stay here." Maukil''s mother said coldly as she looked at Meduz.

    ''This woman didn''t like me, maybe she has some trauma with demons? Whatever...''

    "Okay, I will leave now." Meduz smiled and then walked to the front door apanied by Maukil.

    "Thanks for the coat, it will be a great help."

    "No problem. Be careful with the mountain, it is a bit dangerous. Unfortunately, I can''t apany you, my mother would be very angry."

    "Don''t worry, see ya."

    "See ya."

    Meduz walked through the ogre vige while being watched, but she just put on the hood of her coat and kept walking.

    Arriving at the gate, the same guards who weed her were also the ones who opened the gate for her to leave. The guard who liked to her was quite upset at her departure.

    The other, on the other hand, seemed somewhat relieved.

    ''Maybe they think that demons bring bad luck? Or maybe they are just afraid of me? I thought that in this world everyone was much stronger than normal and wouldn''t be intimidated by me.''

    ####

    After leaving the vige with the map in hand, Meduz looked around and saw nothing but snow.

    "I guess I''d better go down the mountain again." She said a little discouraged.

    She then began to walk and descend the mountain. Since she had done the same thing before, she did it faster. After a few hours, she had already reached the ce she was before.

    "Okay, I can camp here again. I''ll take this opportunity to look at the map." Meduz again gathered some branches and made a fire.

    After that, she sat down and then opened the map.

    Because of the wind, she took some stones and ced them to hold the map.

    "Okay, let''s see." Starting to analyze the map, she realized that this world was even smaller than the world she was in before. There were only two countries in the entire world, and that was surprising.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen a world with only two countries. But inpensation, each country has thousands of cities."

    One of the countries was called Leerich and the other was called Risrid.

    Maukil''s mother had made some notes right next to it.

    Leerich was the country of human civilization, and putting all the cities together had an estimated poption of over 50 million people.

    "That amount is absurd!" Meduz eximed in surprise.

    But with the number of cities that existed in Leerich, she saw that it was a usible number.

    "Now about Risrid, it seems to be a country of distinct races."

    Mountain Ogres, Werewolves, Beastmens, fairies, elves, dark elves, robits, witches, and many different races.

    All kinds of races mixed in just one country with an evenrger amount of cities and towns.

    Of course, on the map, not all the cities were drawn, only the capital of each of the two countries.

    The other cities were just listed right off to the side in the corner of the map.

    "There are so many cities and races, very different from that other world...Plus it seems to have a location of only monsters and demons. From the danger sign she put up here, it does seem to be a dangerous ce..."

    Demonhil. It''s not a country or city, just a region on the map that was away from the other two countries.

    "Maybe I have to go there if I want to kill demons to evolve my skills, is that it? Or maybe I should visit Risrid first?

    ####

    After reading the map for a while, Meduz felt tired andy down on the floor to sleep.

    It was a peaceful sleep and she woke up the next day with a cold breeze hitting her body.

    "It seems to be colder than yesterday." Meduz thought as she remained drowsy.

    "Okay, now I need to walk. But first I need to eat something, I''m starving." Meduz felt her stomach rumbling.

    After putting out the fire, she got ready to go after food.

    Since it would not be easy to find something on top of the mountain, she wanted to go down to go towards the same forest she saw before. There she would have an easier time finding a wild animal to serve as food.

    "Master, I wonder if you could change my appearance now. I''m in a hurry, and with this body, my speed is very low."

    [ Are you sure? ]

    "Yes, do that."

    [ Right. ]

    After that, Meduz began to go through the same process of change that happened when she arrived in the previous world. In a short time, she had regained her teenage appearance.

    "This is much better, but now I''m without clothes." Meduz''s clothes had torn since she had suddenly grown up. Including the coat.

    "Master, can you get me some clothes?"

    [ I''ll do that, but after that don''t ask me for anything else, I''m taking care of some problems. ]

    "Right, sorry for that."

    Meduz received her clothes and then put them on. It was an outfit that emphasized her sexy body.

    "Now I feel much better. It''s time to run!" Putting strength into her legs, Meduz sped up and was down the mountain in just a few minutes. Leaving a trail of dust behind, she ran across the ins until she reached the forest.

    "That was faster than I thought. It''s good to be fast again." Meduz smiled and then entered the forest.

    Looking for some wild animals, it didn''t take long before she found a boar that was almost three meters tall and had a horn as sharp as a razor.

    It was much bigger and its speed and strength were 5x greater than she was used to.

    It was at this moment that she realized that this world was very dangerous.. Even wild animals are multiple times stronger than ordinary animals.

 Chapter 268 - 267 - Gloria.

    Looking at the map once again, Meduz decided to walk towards Risrid.

    Not knowing exactly how far it was from the forest to Risrid, Meduz wondered if she should even do that, but after a while, she decided to head get more information.

    Since she had regained her speed, it wouldn''t take that long.

    So going northeast, she started running between the trees to get out of the forest and reach Risrid.

    And many hours passed. Inside the forest, she encountered only wild animals that were easily killed despite their great strength and speed.

    And when it was evening, she finally managed to get out of the forest safely.

    "Haaa~~ Fortunately, I didn''t encounter any demons or anything like that. Just the animals were enough to make me use all my strength." Meduz said as she sighed with relief.

    She then began to slowly walk across the in she had found after crossing the forest.

    "It''s quite a wide ce, there aren''t even any trees around here. Just grass and flowers... It''s a beautiful ce. I think I''ll walk during the night, it''s not a good idea to camp here."

    Afraid of being attacked, Meduz decided to stay awake during the night and continued walking across the long in.

    Along the way, she encountered some armadillo-like animals, some giant bats flying in the sky, and also some goblins.

    Unlike the previous world, the goblins were the size of a human and had toned muscles. Their strength was high and the weapons and armor they used were of high quality.

    In addition, they were intelligent and talked to each other as if they were human, but in anguage that Meduz could not understand.

    Fortunately, even though they were intelligent and had some strength, they were still low-ranking monsters, so they were all killed by Meduz.

    Using only her ws, she began to cut off the heads of all of them.

    They had strength but were poor in speed. Unable to keep up with Meduz''s movements, the group of goblins was wiped out.

    "It was easier than I thought, but surprisingly, goblins here are so strong. Why did Zeus create such a difficult world? Maybe the strength of the world has to do with the strength of its creator? I never asked my master about that."

    Thoughtfully, Meduz followed her walk across the green in until the sun rose.

    ####

    When the sun rose, Meduz found a huge precipice. When the end of the in came, Meduz found nothing but arge hole opened in the ground.

    Just below it was a waterfall that flowed down the wall and into ake.

    Next to theke was a lot of vegetation, it was like an oasis.

    "Should I go around this hole or should I jump down there? It might be fun to jump straight down from up here into thatke." Meduz almost let her childish instincts overpower her, but she controlled herself.

    "No, I should move on to find some town." She cleared her mind and then started to go around the big hole.

    It was a hole with kilometers of diameter, so she used her speed.

    As she ran around the hole, she started looking down to see if she could find anything, but she found nothing but a bigke of blue water with some giant fish.

    When she reached the end of the hole, she found a steep dirt slope leading down to theke, so she decided to go down.

    When she got there, she looked around and saw nothing but the earth walls and some trees that were growing there.

    And in the middle was theke that was quite intimidating.

    When Meduz approached it, she was suddenly attacked by a huge fish with sharp teeth that bit the edge of theke and almost swallowed her.

    Because of this Meduz decided to climb the dirt ramp again get out of that huge hole and stay away from thatke.

    But she marked this ce in her mind because it would be a nice ce to visitter. It was very interesting.

    After getting out of the hole, she kept moving towards Risrid. And with her speed, she managed to find the first town just as it was getting dark.

    ####

    When Meduz approached the town she noticed that the wall that was normally made of brick was made of iron. The gate was also made entirely of iron which made the town look like a military fort.

    ''Or maybe this ce is a military fort?'' Curious, Meduz knocked a few times on the gate.

    After a few seconds had passed, someone shouted Meduz.

    "Who''s there?!" It was a loud, high-pitched voice that sounded like a woman''s.

    Meduz in surprise turned away from the gate and looked up.

    Since the moon was behind the back of the person standing on the wall, Meduz could not see the exact appearance of that person.

    But from the silhouette, she could imagine that was a half-animal person.

    Pointed ears and a tail just behind its body.

    "I am a visitor, could you please let me in?!" Meduz shouted for the person on the wall to hear.

    "A visitor? Where did youe from?"

    "I came from the snow mountain a few kilometers from here. I was staying in the mountain ogre vige!"

    "In the ogre vige? Are you sure?"

    "That''s right. Don''t worry, I''m not someone dangerous."

    "Okay, don''t go anywhere. I''lle down and check it out."

    "Sure."

    After that, the half-animal woman climbed down from over the wall and disappeared.

    Next, the iron gate began to open.

    As soon as it opened, a different person than Meduz expected came out.

    It was a woman... Or a man.

    She had a feminine voice, long red hair tied back behind her head, a slender body, extremely cute and well-groomed ears, and a tail. But it was strange, her face was very masculine and he/she had no breasts.

    ''Maybe she is an under-breasted woman?''

    "So you are like that. I couldn''t see you very well from up there. Are you by any chance of the demon race? What are you doing here?"

    Speechless because of the appearance of the woman/man, Meduz eventually became speechless.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you."

    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m just a little confused. You have long hair, light eyes, you have a female body, you have a female voice, but your face has a male appearance and you don''t have breasts... You wear female armor and clothing..."

    "Why does everyone always ask me that when they first meet me?"

    "I''m sorry if I''m offending you."

    "Don''t worry, I''d like you to call me ''She'' please."

    "So you''re a girl..."

    "Not exactly."

    "?"

    "I am a man, but I like to be treated like a woman. Did it get easier to understand that way?"

    "I think I understand... But why? Isn''t being a man better?"

    "Haaa~~ I don''t want to talk about that kind of subject here. All right, now give me an ID of your own."

    ''It''s a little strange, but I guess I should respect her choice...''

    "An ID? I''m sorry, but I don''t have one."

    "You don''t have one? Aren''t you part of the guild or do you have your ID card with you? Everyone gets one when they''re born, you know."

    "Oh, I''m sorry about that, I''m from a very distantnd, so I didn''t know about that."

    "Strange..." The girl looked suspiciously at Meduz but then sighed.

    "Okay, you cane in, but make sure you create an ID as soon as possible. And if you try to do anything weird, I''ll finish you off, understand?" Letting her murderous intent slip, Meduz realized that she shouldn''t piss that person off.

    ''She''s much stronger than me, scary.'' Meduz swallowed her saliva.

    She then entered the town apanied by the half-animal girl.

    "Excuse me, may I know your name?"

    "My name is Gloria."

    "Pleasure, my name is Meduz."

    "Good for you. Now create an ID and bring it to me so I can register it."

    "Oh, right." Meduz smiled bitterly and then walked away.

    Walking down the dirt street a bit, she soon realized that the diversity of races throughout the city was enormous.

    And she also realized that she had not asked about the location of the guild.

    ####

    Walking around the city for a while and asking people of different races for information, Meduz managed to get to the adventurer''s guild.

    It was not arge guild. From the number of residents and the distance from the walls, Meduz could tell that it was not arge city.

    So it made sense for the guild to have this structure.

    "Excuse me, I would like to make a guild card." As soon as he found the guild, Meduz approached the counter and spoke to one of the receptionists.

    The guild was practically empty, so she was attended to as soon as she arrived.

    "Oh, sure." With a smile on her face, the receptionist bent down and picked up a paper and pen so Meduz could sign a few things.

    Her name, the weapon used, age, magic, and things like that.

    Meduz filled all that out quickly and soon received her guild license.

    After getting her guild card, Meduz looked at it and noticed that her Rank was at F.

    ''Whatever, I''ll use that for identification and just it.'' She shrugged and left the guild.. After that, she walked towards the gate again to talk to Gloria.

 Chapter 269 - 268 - First Subjugation Mission.

    After approaching the gate, Meduz was greeted by Gloria. Meduz showed her guild license and Gloria patiently registered Meduz''s identity in some sort of city database.

    After that was done, Meduz received his guild license again.

    "Don''t make any messes, understand? If I hear that you have done something strange, I will hunt you down myself."

    "No need to threaten me, I won''t do anything."

    "That''s good."

    After this short dialogue, Meduz walked away from the gate and then went in search of a job in the guild to get some money.

    It was nighttime and she didn''t have any money to stay in an inn, so she wanted to get some money at least to get something to eat.

    So she went back to the guild and went to the order board.

    The guild was still open, but the number of people was low and the receptionists looked sleepy.

    "Maybe I should take a monster subjugation job? I don''t know if people of my Rank can take those quests."

    Doubtfully, Meduz approached the guild counter and spoke to the same receptionist who had done her license.

    "Excuse me, can I take a subjugation mission? Or does my rank not allow it?"

    "Ah, it''s you again. You just signed up and already you want to take a subjugation mission? I think you''d better wait until morning."

    "I can take a subjugation mission? Good..."

    "You''d better listen to my advice. It''s not a good idea for you to go out to subdue monsters at night, the city walls are made of iron for a reason." The receptionist put a serious look on her face.

    Meduz stared at her for a while and then sighed.

    "All right, do you have any job I can do inside the city? I just got here and I''m out of money."

    "A mission you can do? Let''s see." The woman stepped out from behind the counter and walked over to the guild order board. She ced her hand on her chin and began to search for some mission.

    After less than two minutes, the woman''s eyes widened.

    "Here, I found it. What do you think of it? It''s a good mission and gives a good reward."

    The woman handed the request to Meduz with a smile.

    It was a simple mission. Help with the cleaning of a new establishment that will be opening.

    "Is it a good reward? I don''t know the value of money here."

    "Hmm, are you from another country? Each country has its currency, so it''s understandable."

    "That''s right."

    "Well, then let me exin it to you. That''s a good reward because it''s 1 silver coin."

    "And?"

    "One silver coin is 100 copper coins, and each copper coin is 100 small copper coins."

    "There are no small iron coins?"

    "No, and I don''t know the reason. It would make sense, wouldn''t it?"

    "But let me continue. With 100 silver coins, you get onerge silver coin, and with 100rge silver coins, you get one small gold coin. And with 100 gold small coins you get one gold coin, understand?"

    "And big gold coins?"

    "I''ve never heard about this."

    "I see. But since it''s a good reward, I''ll take it."

    "Right!"

    ''But since coins here work in this standard way, how is money called and treated in the country of humans?''

    Excited, the receptionist returned to the counter and registered Meduz''s mission. Then Meduz said goodbye and went to the address where the new establishment was to be opened.

    When she got there she realized why the reward was so high.

    ####

    "I''m tired... It''s been a while since I''ve felt that way." Finishing her mission, Meduz walked down the main street to go to the adventurer''s guild.

    Even with his speed, the job took hours to get done.

    There was no one on the street and it was almost dawn again.

    To make matters worse, when Meduz arrived at the guild it was already closed.

    "I can''t believe it... Why is everything going wrong?" Meduz sat on the sidewalk feeling dejected.

    ''I haven''t slept in two days, I should get some sleep.'' Leaning her back against the door of the adventurers guild, Meduz closed her eyes and ended up falling asleep for a short time.

    Only one hourter the guild door was opened.

    "Ouch~~" Meduz fell backward and hit her head on the floor. She then opened her eyes and looked up.

    "Did you sleep out here?" The first thing Meduz saw was an old dog man looking at her.

    "Ah, ~~ Excuse me." Getting up quickly, Meduz stood back and then looked at the man.

    "Hohoho, no need to be scared,e in."

    "What time is it?"

    "Five o''clock in the morning."

    "I see. Is the guild going to open already?"

    "Sure, we always open early. You don''t happen to live here?"

    "No, I came from another country."

    "I understand. But don''t be shy,e in and have some tea with me. The receptionists are almost here and the town is already starting to get bustling."

    Meduz looked around and noticed some people setting up their tents and also opening their businesses.

    "Okay, I will ept your invitation." Feeling a little chilly, Meduz decided to go inside for some tea.

    It was a quiet and rather quick conversation.

    With a quick conversation, Meduz discovered that that man was none other than the master of this adventurer''s guild. He was a beast-man and was already at a rather advanced age.

    And even though Meduz asked for his name, the guild master refused to say it and asked her to call him "Phil".

    But Meduz didn''t insist on knowing his name, she started calling him Phil and he seemed quite happy.

    Besides he didn''t seem surprised at Meduz being of the demon race, unlike Gloria who had been a bit suspicious of his intentions.

    Because of this and also because of Phil''s way of talking, Meduz ended up liking him quite a bit.

    But as the receptionists arrived and the adventurers started toe in, the guild master said goodbye and went up to the second floor. After saying goodbye to him, Meduz went to the counter and was one of the first to be attended to.

    Shepleted the mission and then picked up her reward.

    After collecting her reward, she didn''t go on a new quest, she went after an inn so that she could stay in this city for a while.

    And by asking for some tips, she managed to find an inn that was in an alley a little way from the gate. It was a small and simple inn, but it was very clean and cheerful.

    Many guests wereughing happily in the hall of the inn.

    ''I don''t really like this kind of atmosphere, but it seems to be cheaper than usual here. I''ll have to stay here anyway.''

    Handing a silver coin to the hostess at the inn, Meduz got 20 days of lodging with a meal. Each day of lodging cost exactly 5 copper coins.

    It was a low price, so Meduz was quite satisfied.

    ####

    After finishing her lodging, Meduz went to her room andy down.

    Feeling extremely tired, she fell asleep as soon as she put her head against the pillow.

    Waking up a few hourster, Meduz realized that it was already morning. She had spent the entire day sleeping.

    "Damn, I lost a whole day... But at least I got a lodging..." Meduz went to the bathroom in her room. Inside there was a sink with a faucet and also a new toothbrush for her to use.

    "This inn has running water? Is it serious?" Meduz turned on the faucet and couldn''t believe it. Such a noble thing in such a simple inn?

    ''Now I need to eat breakfast to get another mission. This time I will do a subjugation mission.'' Meduz left the room and went to the first floor. She then sat down at one of the tables.

    After waiting a little longer she was served by a waitress and had her breakfast.

    After she had filled her belly, she went to the adventurers'' guild and was met by the same receptionist.

    This time it was very early, so she managed to arrive before the subjugation quests end up.

    And since it was morning, the receptionist didn''t stop her from leaving.

    ''It seems that things only get dangerous at night. But I didn''t see any dangerous monsters while running around the ins...'' Meduz registered her subjugation mission and then left the guild.

    Many adventurers looked at her since she had theoretically taken a mid-level quest and she was only a novice adventurer.

    ''They are strong and can''t see that I am strong enough to kill ogres?'' Meduz clicked her tongue and avoided arguing with all the adventurers who were looking at her.

    She then went to the gate and left.

    Before leaving she tried to talk to Gloria, but she waspletely ignored.

    ''Whatever, I don''t need to make friends here..'' Meduz pouted and then go away.

 Chapter 270 - 269 - ... Surprise?

    A few days passed and Noah was back to living his life normally.

    Emma''s nausea had subsided without anyone suspecting a possible pregnancy. Noah talked daily with her about it, but she kept denying the pregnancy.

    Because of this, the hope of having a brother was diminishing.

    "What is it? You look thoughtful."

    At the vige training camp, Noah was facing Ciaphia.

    "I''m thinking about something about my mother."

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t think she would be happy if I talked to you about it. But if I''m correct, in a while you''ll find out what I''m talking about."

    ''Even have diminished, I still have hopes of having a brother or sister.''

    "I see. I won''t insist that you speak, it must be something important."

    "Yes..."

    "But you shouldn''t think about it too much, you''ll end up hurting yourself." Ciaphia held her sword and swung it toward Noah.

    After swinging it, Ciaphia had her sword blocked.

    "Even if I''m distracted I''m still faster and stronger, hehe." After stopping Ciaphia''s sword, Noah pushed it away using all his strength. Ciaphia felt her arm go behind and soon Noah''s sword was already at her neck.

    "That''s unfair, you seem to get stronger every day."

    "I train hard."

    "Me too, but still my evolution is not like yours. Don''t tell me you''re taking some kind of drug to get stronger?"

    "Don''t offend me, I would never do that." Noah smiled at Ciaphia and then removed his sword from her neck.

    After that, he turned around and looked at Taciane and Eli who were continuously training their magic.

    Speaking about magic, their evolution had been quite significant.

    [ Status ]

    Name: Eli

    Level: 8

    Race: Human

    Age: 15

    Strength: 89

    Agility: 56

    Magic: 1225

    Abilities

    Earth Magic - Level 3

    Water Magic - Level 4

    [ End ]

    Eli''s magic went up a level and her strength and agility went up after she started using a sword to train together with Noah.

    ''But Taciane''s evolution is even more amazing.''

    Noah looked at her to analyze her Status.

    [ Status ]

    Name: Taciane

    Level: 21

    Race: Human

    Age: 18

    Strength: 156

    Agility: 102

    Magic: 2011

    Abilities:

    Fire Magic - Level 5

    Water Magic - Level 3

    [ End ]

    In addition to her strength and agility having almost doubled after she started training, her fire magic had risen to level 5.

    ''Her fire magic level is the same as my mother''s, but the strength doesn''tpare.'' Noah thought as he approached. Surely there was something strange about that.

    But that quickly faded from his mind when he realized that Taciane''s age had changed.

    When he first looked her age was 17, now it had risen to 18.

    As soon as he approached the two, Eli and Taciane were sweating and breathing heavily.

    "I think that''s enough for today, let''s get something to eat," Noah said as he approached.

    "Really? Finally!" Taciane celebrated and threw herself on the ground.

    Eli did the same thing but in silence.

    "Yeah, get some rest so we can go eat. And Taciane, why didn''t you tell me that your birthday has already passed?"

    "What?" Ciaphia behind Noah eximed in surprise.

    "You didn''t know? She''s already turned 18."

    "No, she didn''t tell me she was having a birthday."

    "Really? What a beautiful friendship you two have..." Noah scoffed. Ciaphia looked a little upset and Taciane quickly got up from the floor and approached him.

    "Who told you?" She brought her face closer to Noah looking annoyed.

    "Was it you, Eli?" Taciane looked at Eli, but her sister just shook her head both ways quickly denying that she had told Noah.

    "Calm down."

    "I want to know who told you." She asked again.

    "No one. And why do you seem so angry? Don''t you like your birthday?"

    "It''s not that... It''s just that I don''t like that I''m getting older."

    "Is it serious?"

    "Of course! Every year I get older and I still haven''t found a boyfriend, even Ciaphia who is younger than me already has a boyfriend and I... I''m getting old..."

    "You''re not old, you''re still 18."

    "You say that because you''re not even an adult yet. Wait until you reach adulthood,, I promise you to feel the same way I do. Right, Ciaphia?"

    "Hmm, I don''t feel anything."

    "What about you, Eli?"

    "I don''t worry about that either."

    "So it''s just me who worries about getting old?"

    "I guess so." Noah gave a smallugh.

    Then Taciane filled her eyes with tears and pouted.

    "All right, you can go eat without me." Visibly downcast, Taciane sat back down on the floor. But Noah would not allow this, he approached her and held out his hand to her.

    "Come on, we need to celebrate your birthday."

    "Are you mocking me?"

    "Of course not. It''s always important to celebrate a friend''s birthday."

    "..."

    "Come on. Your sister and Ciaphia want this, don''t they?" Noah looked at the two and they nodded.

    "Okay, I will...."

    ####

    Arriving at Noah''s house, he found Emma and Lisandra sitting on the couch having an intimate conversation.

    When he and the other girls entered, the two immediately stopped talking and started pretending nothing was happening.

    ''Is it?'' Noah thought as he smiled, but then cleared his throat.

    "Listen, Taciane''s birthday passed a while ago and I''d like us to have a party to celebrate, what do you guys think?"

    Upon hearing Noah''s proposal, Lisandra''s eyes lit up.

    "You had a birthday? Why didn''t you tell me about it before?!" She jumped up from the couch and approached Taciane, giving her a strong hug.

    "You should have told me, I would have thrown a party for you!"

    "..." Taciane was silent without reaction as she received Lisandra''s hug.

    "So, mom?"

    "Do I need to say something? I think everything is fine. Do you want me to call D and chel to help? We can get everything ready by tonight."

    "Sure, do that. And you, let''s go out for a while while while everything gets ready. Do you want toe with us, Lisandra?"

    "No, I''ll stay and help, you guys can go. What do you think about staying here, Eli?"

    "Sure..."

    "Okay, then I''ll go out together with Taciane and Ciaphia." Noah smiled and then took Ciaphia''s hand naturally and left the house.

    "And mom,ter I want to talk to you again about that matter," Noah said before leaving. His mother smiled bitterly.

    ####

    After a few hours had passed, the evening had already arrived.

    Taciane spent some time at her house together with Ciaphia and Noah as she looked forward to her party.

    On the way to Noah''s house, Taciane seemed extremely nervous. She was sweating and shaking.

    "What happened? Haven''t you ever had a party before?"

    "No... Amazingly enough, I''ve never had a party."

    "You''re kidding, right?" Noah eximed in surprise as he walked beside Taciane and Ciaphia.

    "I''m not kidding. Since I was little our parents never gave us a birthday party because we couldn''t afford it."

    "I see..."

    "I never had one either. How would you feel about throwing a party for me when I turn 18?" Ciaphia looked at Noah and gave a smile.

    "Of course, I''ll throw a party for you."

    "Really?"

    "Of course!"

    "Yeey~~ I love you." Ciaphia ducked down and suddenly hugged Noah in the middle of the vige.

    "Hey, you guys are embarrassing me, stop it. And walk faster, I want to get there soon."

    "You''re not nervous anymore?"

    "I am nervous, but I am also very anxious."

    "And also happy, right?"

    "Hmph..."

    Walking to Noah''s house, they arrived at the door. All was silent. It wasn''t supposed to be a surprise party, so Taciane started to get worried.

    ''Have they given up?'' She thought and began to feel sad.

    Noah noticed that Taciane started to feel sick, and then he walked over to the door and opened it.

    After he did so, the light in the room came on.

    "SURPRISE!!!" And everyone screamed.

    Emma, Lucio, D, chel, Lisandra, Lari, Eli, Rieli, Rose, Sara, everyone was there.

    Everyone had a smile on their face as they looked at Taciane.

    And at the same time, Noah put his hand over his face as he felt a little embarrassed and sad.

    ''It wasn''t supposed to be a surprise party, why did they yell surprise?''

    Not only him, but Ciaphia also had a bitter smile on her face looking annoyed by that situation.

    But the two of thempletely ignored that when they noticed that Taciane was almost crying at the ''Surprise''

    When they realized this they joined the others and cheerfully congratted Taciane.

    "Thank you very much..." Taciane of that while holding back her tears.

    After all thismotion, Taciane''s party continued until the early hours of the morning.

    Lots of food, the adults drank alcohol, and only Noah drank juice.

    It was a little bothersome that he couldn''t drink alcohol, especially at the moment he started to get attacked by Lari who started to fight with Ciaphia.

    ''I wish I was drunk right now just so I wouldn''t have to feel so embarrassed.''

    Watching the two arguing, Noah continued to eat while waiting for everyone else to go to sleep so that he could go to sleep as well.

 Chapter 271 - 270 - I Lost Someone I Didnt Even Know.

    The next day Noah got up and went to the bathroom.

    After washing his face, he reached the living room and found his mother lying on the couch. When he approached her, he noticed that she was sleeping patiently.

    "Should I wake her up?" He said softly but immediately shook his head.

    "No, I must not wake her," After saying this he walked to the kitchen to see if he could find something to eat. Coffee wasn''t on the table, so probably no one had made breakfast.

    ''The partyst night must have left everyone with a migraine.'' Noah smiled as he prepared some tea and then a bread stuffed with the leftover meat from the day before.

    Of course, he warmed the meat first.

    After doing so, he sat down at the table alone and ate his coffee slowly while his mother still slept on the couch.

    ''I wonder if everyone is still asleep. My father has probably already left for work, but what about Lari and Lisandra?'' After finishing his coffee, he walked to Lari and Lisandra''s room.

    He looked in their room and saw them lying on their beds, still asleep.

    ''I should let them sleep.'' Walking to the living room again, he found Emma now sitting on the couch.

    "Did I wake you up?"

    "No, I just woke up. What is it? Are you hungry? If you want I''ll prepare something for you."

    "Don''t worry, I already made something to eat, you can go back to rest."

    "My head hurts, I think I drank too much yesterday." Emma put her hand on her head.

    "You shouldn''t drink so much, it can be bad for the baby in your belly."

    "I already said I''m not pregnant."

    "Are you sure? What were you talking about with Lisandra yesterday when we got here?"

    "Well..."

    Noah continued looking at his mother with a smile. He waited for a while for her to start telling him the "news" but she just stayed silent and then got up from the couch.

    "I''m going to lie in bed, don''t wake me up until the afternoon."

    "Oh, sure..."

    Unable to force his mother to speak, Noah just let her go.

    "I''m sure she already knows."

    But he didn''t care, he put a big smile on his face already believing in Emma''s pregnancy.

    ####

    A few hours passed and the afternoon had arrived.

    Noah had just finished his training together with Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli.

    The three of them also looked tired and had headaches because of the party, so Noah did not give them very heavy training. In addition, the training was shorter than usual.

    "You shouldn''t have drunk so much yesterday."

    "I couldn''t help it, I was too happy." Taciane bowed her head dejectedly.

    "I drank what my sister gave me..." Hearing this Taciane felt even more guilty.

    Ciaphia on the other hand was silent looking bothered by something.

    "And you, do you remember what you did?"

    "Sort of... Hehehehe..." With her face turning red, Ciaphia scratched her head.

    "You put me through quite an embarrassment, can you imagine what my father will say? I can''t even face him."

    "I''m sorry...."

    "He''s sure to say "My son is amazing, he had two beautiful women fighting over him" Or something like that." Taciane scoffed and startedughing.

    Eli also startedughing.

    "He''s sure to say something like that..." And Noah couldn''t deny that.

    He looked at Ciaphia and then startedughing.

    "Even though it was embarrassing, it was cute to see you arguing for me."

    Hearing this, Ciaphia felt her face heat up and her heart soar.

    "That''s unfair."

    "?"

    "That makes me want to kiss you."

    "Ahahaha."

    "You guys can do that. Right, Eli?"

    "We don''t mind."

    ####

    After a few minutes of resting at the training camp, Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli went back to their homes to get ready for their afternoon snack and Noah also decided to go home to get something to eat.

    ''I should also take this opportunity to have a better talk with my mother. I just hope she doesn''t ignore me again.''

    Arriving home, Noah walked in and found his mother in the kitchen along with D.

    Since she has no longer worked at Noah''s house, Noah found her presence strange.

    "Noah, you''re home. Could you help me here? I need you to carry these boxes to storage."

    When he noticed his presence, Emma immediately called him to help.

    ''Sure.'' And Noah stepped up to help.

    On the kitchen floor, several boxes were full of meat, vegetables, and fruit.

    "Where did all thise from?"

    "It is from the purchase we made."

    "Why did you ask the merchant to put everything straight into storage?"

    "Stop asking questions and get a box, D is not strong enough to carry them."

    "That''s not something you should be making your 13-year-old son do."

    "Stop talking nonsense and just do it."

    "And why don''t you do? You don''t want to pick up heavy stuff by any chance?" Noah smiled and looked at Emma''s belly.

    After he did that his mother made an annoyed face and a me appeared in her hand.

    "Go soon or I''ll burn you alive."

    "Ahaha, okay..."

    Without saying anything else, Noah picked up one of the five boxes that were on the floor and then took it to the storage that was in his house. It was a not very big room that was refrigerated and where the meats and vegetables were kept so they wouldn''t spoil.

    After he finished taking all the boxes, Noah returned to the kitchen.

    "And you, D, are you working here again?"

    "Oh, your mother told me to work here again for the time being."

    "But hadn''t you started farming too?"

    "Ahaha, I couldn''t adapt. chel adapted well, but I simply can''t nt something without making a mess."

    "I see."

    "..."

    "What?" D questioned after continuing to be stared at by Noah.

    "Didn''t my mother ask you for help for another reason?" He asked suspiciously.

    ".... No?"

    "You took too long to answer, surely that''s it!"

    "What?" D began to sweat as she tried to deflect the conversation.

    "Hey Noah, stop tormenting D." And Emma who was sitting in the room shouted that and signaled for him toe closer.

    "I already said I''m not pregnant, could you stop that?''

    "If you''re not pregnant, why are you avoiding picking up heavy things? And why did you talk to Lisandra about it? And why did you ask D for help if you already have Lari?"

    "You''re pretty annoying when you want to be, aren''t you? Haaa~~ All right, let me tell you. I do believe I''m pregnant, but I''m not sure."

    "I''m sure you are."

    "Yes, yes. I talked to Lisandra about it and asked her to keep it a secret from your father and the others. And about me not wanting to take heavy stuff, it''s just that I''m preventing myself. If I am pregnant, I need to be careful."

    "I understand... But soon your belly will start growing, just wait a few months."

    "..."

    ####

    And so four months passed.

    In her third month of pregnancy Emma''s belly had already grown a little, making her sure that she was pregnant.

    When Lucio found out about her pregnancy, he almost fainted from shock and soon after began to cry with happiness.

    Of course, Emma also cried beside him, along with Lari and also Sara and Rose who were very emotional.

    And so, a big party was held to celebrate the arrival of Emma''s new son (or daughter ).

    Not only her, but all the women who were pregnant had their moments of happiness.

    And like everyone else, Noah was very happy and excited.

    The arrival of a new brother or sister would probably change his life.

    ####

    Noah was sitting just below the roof of his house on a bench next to Ciaphia.

    "How are you feeling?" Ciaphia held Noah''s.

    "I''m not feeling very well. You surely know what it feels like to lose someone important."

    "Yes." Ciaphia''s hand squeezed Noah''s hand even tighter and she bit her lips.

    Watching the nk expression and the tears welling up in Noah''s eyes, Ciaphia felt a heartache.

    She hugged Noah tightly as her body trembled, showing that she was crying.

    "It''s going to be okay, okay? I''m here with you, I''m sure you''ll get through this."

    "..." Surprised, Noah was silent.

    But soon after, tears began to well up in his eyes.

    "Waaaa~~ I was so happy, why? I never thought I would cry and feel like this, why am I feeling like this for someone I haven''t even met?"

    "It''s okay, it''s okay."

    "Ciaphia, please hold me as tight as you can."

    "Yes, I will. You can cry, I will be here with you."

    "Waaaa... why, goddess?"

    "It''s okay, I''m here with you...."

 Chapter 272 - 271 - This Family Is Full Of Problems.

    Inside Noah''s house, Emma was lying on her bed, and right next to her Lucio was sitting looking despondent.

    "How are you feeling?" He turned around and looked at Emma. She was lying motionless on the bed.

    "I feel terrible."

    "I see. Do you want me to stay here with you?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay. I''ll leave the work with the others and stay here." Lucioy down on the bed together with Emma and then hugged her from behind. His arm fell across Emma''s chest and she held it and squeezed it.

    After his hand was squeezed, Lucio noticed that Emma''s hand was shaking and was also cold.

    Because of this, he hugged her even tighter.

    "Don''t worry, you are not to me for anything."

    "I feel like everything I''ve done up to this point ended up causing this."

    "But you didn''t do anything wrong to harm our son, this happened spontaneously and it wasn''t anyone''s fault."

    "..."

    "You''re certainly not at fault, okay?"

    "...."

    ####

    Back to a day ago.

    It was evening, dinner had been prepared by D with the help of Lari, and Emma, Lucio, Lisandra, and Noah were sitting at the table waiting for dinner to be served.

    After a few more minutes of waiting, Lari and D set the tes and then brought the pans to the table. After that everyone began to serve themselves.

    With all tes full, everyone ate while discussing some random subjects such as the protection of the vige, a new trip to the capital, and also theck of food.

    Everything was going well until a sudden groan from Emma caught everyone''s attention.

    She then made an ufortable expression, as if she was in pain.

    "What is it? Is everything okay?" Quickly Lucio stood up and supported her. He held her hand and then looked at her belly. Emma was caressing her belly looking like she was in pain.

    Lucio''s hand started to be squeezed and Emma looked at him looking scared.

    "All right, I''m going to take you to bed, all right?" Lucio let Emma lean on his shoulder and lifted her.

    Lisandra, Lari, and Noah sitting at the table looked terrified and didn''t know what to do.

    "Mom, what''s going on?" Having no experience in "taking care" of a pregnant woman, Noah was quite scared.

    And Lisandra who had seen her pregnant mother before know something bad was happening, so she was also terrified.

    Because of this she approached and helped her father to take Emma to her room.

    Lari on the other hand was silent and seemed to be in shock. D who was still in the house also seemed to know what was going on.

    She stood in the kitchen as she looked at Emma looking extremely shocked and sad.

    Not knowing what to do, she shouted that she would call for help and quickly left the house.

    Seeing the expression of terror from all those people around her, Noah began to despair even more.

    "Hey, mom, what''s going on? Where is it hurting? I can use healing magic to help you if I have to." Noah approached Emma who was about to enter her room, but he was pulled away by Lucio.

    "No need to help, Noah, just wait out here. You too, Lisandra." Lucio was nervous and sweating non-stop

    When he turned to look at Noah and Lisandra, the two saw an expression that they never had seen before.

    After Lucio closed the bedroom door, Noah and Lisandra continued to hear some strange moans inside the room. In addition, they could also hear Lucio''s worried voice trying to support Emma.

    "Hey, Lari, what''s going on?" Not being able to enter the bedroom, Noah ran up to Lari.

    But she didn''t answer, she just had a sad expression on her face.

    Noah gritted his teeth at being ignored again.

    He brought his hands to his head and pulled his hair. Then he started to walk around looking down not knowing what to do.

    Lisandra who was standing nearby looked at her brother not knowing what to do too.

    "What is that?" And Noah who was looking at the ground noticed some strange red spots on the ground.

    He bent down and took a good look.

    "Is that blood? Hey, that''s blood, isn''t it? What the fuck is going on?"

    Realizing that things were worse than he imagined, Noah ran to his mother''s room ignoring Lisandra''s voice and also Lari who tried to stop him.

    When he opened the bedroom door, he saw a scene he would not have wanted to see.

    Emma was crying desperately and appeared to be in severe pain.

    In addition, the sheet and nkets were soaked with blood.

    His father was standing beside herpletely frightened and he didn''t know what to do.

    "..."

    Noah saw that and took a few steps back.

    "Noah...." Emma saw Noah at the door and called for him while crying, but Noah just turned away from the room and then ran outside.

    ''I need to get help, I need to get help. Goddess, what do I do? My brother is dying.'' Noah began to cry as well.

    ####

    "I didn''t think that would happen to me someday."

    "That''s right, you already told me about your mother."

    "Yes, she went through a miscarriage too. I was supposed to have a younger sister or brother now if that hadn''t happened."

    "I see."

    "Speaking of her, I miss her, I wonder how she is?"

    "You haven''t visited her since you started adventuring, have you?"

    "I fought with her before I left home, after that, I refused to go back there. Now that I''ve remembered that, I confess I''m missing her a little."

    "What do you think about visiting her?"

    "And what am I going to say? Look, mom, I got married, I have two kids and I just lost a baby... Is that what I''m going to say?"

    "..."

    "But that''s a good idea. But maybe she''s not even alive anymore."

    "Don''t say that."

    "Well, I never received any news of her and any letters, it all may have happened in those several years that have passed."

    "So, you want to visit her? I can prepare a carriage for both of us to start a trip tomorrow morning."

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, I want to get some rest."

    "Okay."

    "But I want to find her, maybe she has already forgiven me."

    "She certainly didn''t want you to disappear."

    "Maybe..."

    "..."

    "But I''m afraid she''s moved house or moved town."

    "No matter, it''s good that we take a trip to forget our troubles for a while."

    "You''re right."

    Lucio kissed Emma on the head and continued cuddling with her until Emma slept.

    ####

    Noah and Ciaphia walked around the vige for a while before they arrived at Ciaphia''s house.

    After the two arrived, they were met by Taciane and Eli.

    Already knowing what had happened, so did everyone else in the vige, the two were silent as soon as Noah entered the house.

    They noticed that he was crying earlier and that he was quite shaken.

    "Do you want something to eat? It looks like you won''t have lunch at your house today." Ciaphia walked with Noah and sat down on the couch along with him.

    "I''m not hungry."

    "You need to eat something, you haven''t even had breakfast."

    "It''s okay, I can handle a few hours without eating. I just want to be quiet for a while."

    "That''s fine, but if you want something just tell me, okay?"

    "I want you to stay here with me."

    "Of course, I''ll stay together with you."

    Ciaphia held Noah''s hand and thenid Noah''s head on herp.

    "Get some rest."

    "..."

    Noah closed his eyes and then slept on Ciaphia''sp.

    When Taciane realized that Noah was sleeping, she finally asked about how everything was at Emma''s house.

    "It''s not good at all. Emma won''te out of her room and Lucio is together with her. Lisandra is also locked inside her room. I asked her what she was doing and she said she was reading."

    "And Lari?"

    "I didn''t get to talk to her, but she seems pretty shaken up too."

    "I see."

    "..."

    "And I see Noah is not doing very well."

    "Yes... He''s suddenly be quite "emotional". It''s the first time I''ve seen him in that state, I''ve never seen him so sad before."

    "I can imagine. It must be sad to lose your little brother or sister, that must be why Lisandra is so protective with Noah."

    "Yes..."

    "And I''m pretty protective with Eli too, aren''t I?"

    "... Do you want me to answer?"

    "No need."

    "Ahahaha, well, but there''s nothing for us to do now, we just need to support them for now. I''ve never seen a family with as many problems as Noah''s."

    "Me neither. Since we got here they had a lot of problems, Noah got hurt so much and then disappeared again...."

    "Yes."

    "I hope things get better from now on."

 Chapter 273 - 272 - Did We Do "It"?

    A few days passed.

    "Hey, Noah, what do you think? We will train today?" Ciaphia had arrived early at Noah''s house to stay together with him.

    When she arrived, he was sitting on the couch in the living room looking dejected. He was sipping a cup of tea in silence and hadn''t even said hello to Ciaphia.

    "I''m not in the mood, leave it until tomorrow."

    "You said that yesterday. You have to cheer up,e on. If you keep this up you''re going to make your mother worry. She''s doing everything she can to get back to living normally."

    "I understand...."

    "Okay, I''ll respect your decision." Ciaphia was silent and then took a deep breath. She leaned her back against the couch and then looked up at the ceiling.

    Noah next to her looked at her for a moment, but then looked away and took another sip of his tea.

    "You know, my birthday ising up." Ciaphia suddenly said this.

    Noah next to her took his mouth off the cup.

    "That''s right, I said I would celebrate your birthday."

    "Yes, been four months since then and my birthday ising up."

    "I see... Mine too."

    "Is it serious?"

    "Yes, in a short time I will turn 14."

    "I see."

    "But I hadn''t forgotten that, the promise I made to you."

    "..."

    "And of course, I will celebrate your birthday, just tell me the exact day and we will set up a party for you." Noah put a smile on his face.

    Realizing that fake smile, Ciaphia became disheartened.

    "You don''t have to force yourself to do that."

    "I am discouraged, but I would never break that promise."

    "..."

    After the short discussion between the two, Noah left his house along with Ciaphia and walked around the vige for a while. Noah found his mother and father and the two were acting normal.

    Besides them, Lisandra also seemed to be recovering quickly. I don''t even need to talk about Lari, she didn''t even seem to remember what had happened.

    Noah began to wonder if he was the unique cared about the death of his brother (sister)

    ####

    Then a few days passed and Ciaphia''s birthday had arrived.

    She was turning 18 years old.

    "Okay, everything is almost ready now. Since we had more time to prepare your party, I also invited the vige people to celebrate together with us." Emma said excitedly as she weed Ciaphia into her home.

    When Ciapha entered along with Noah, Taciane, and Eli, she found arge amount of food being prepared.

    It was a big pan full of meat, another full of soup, another full of fruit sd.

    And sure they couldn''t forget the drinks either.

    Arge amount of liquor and arge amount of beer and wine were stored in the refrigerated cab.

    "I can''t believe it, this is all for me? I thought you guys would have a small party."

    "Well, since you are my son''s girlfriend I thought I would have a big party."

    "So I didn''t gain a big party because I''m not Noah''s girlfriend? That''s unfair." Tacianeined and Eli pped her on the head.

    "Don''tin."

    "It''s okay, I was just kidding."

    "Ahahaha." Ciaphia gave an infectiousugh and then thanked her again.

    "Thank you so much for everything, but you didn''t have to try so hard."

    "Of course, I should. You''re the girl who will one day give my grandson life, aren''t you?"

    "What?"

    "All right, now I need to get back to work. If you want to help, start by helping Lucio set all the tables outside."

    "Ahh...Okay..." Still dismayed about Emma''s statement, Ciaphia left the house along with Noah to help Lucio put the tables and lights in the right ces.

    While helping, Ciaphia continued to keep a shocked expression on her face remembering what Emma said.

    ''That''s right, Noah and I...''

    ####

    After everything was prepared, the party got underway.

    It was a party for everyone in the vige. Several tables were set up right in front of Noah''s house, plus a good amount of benches so that everyone could sit down and eat.

    Then after all the guests arrived, the banquet began.

    Along with the banquet, the alcoholic drinks were running out and many people started to get drunk before they could even congratte Ciaphia.

    But she didn''t seem to care much; she was one of the people who were already drunk. Besides being drunk, she also seemed quite excited about something, causing her to rub her body against Noah.

    She would say things like "Me and Noah, we are going to have a child" or "I want to have a child together with Noah."

    And Noah who was not drunk could not help but feel embarrassed.

    The other kids under 15 who were also not drinking looked at that scene and started making jokes. Because of this Noah came home.

    And after he entered, Ciaphia also entered.

    Inside the house now were just the two of them.

    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy?" Ciaphia was very drunk, so Noah decided to ignore her for a while.

    ''I hope she gets tired soon and goes to sleep. I didn''t think Ciaphia would be someone so hard to deal with in these situations.'' He thought Lisandra was someone hard to deal with, but she didn''t evenpare to Ciaphia.

    "Come on, tell me..."

    After Noah sat down on the couch, Ciaphia walked over and put her head on his.

    "I''m happy, just a little embarrassed."

    "What, you don''t want to have a child with me?"

    "It''s not that, it''s just that you shouldn''t be saying that kind of thing in front of everyone."

    "Oh, that''s right, I said it in front of everyone." Noticing what she had done, Ciaphia put her hands on her face and began to twist on the couch.

    "My god I said that in front of everyone, what have I done?" Noah began tough at the situation and then gave her a weak p right on her leg.

    "No need to act like that, everyone else is drunk too and will forget what you said."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course."

    "Good..." Relieved, Ciaphia again leaned her head this time on Noah''s shoulder.

    She started to get "heavier and heavier" so Noah realized that she had slept.

    ''Great, it shouldn''t be too long before the party is over. I don''t want another one of these parties so soon.''

    ####

    The next morning Noah woke up in his bed as usual, but something was strange.

    After fully regaining his senses, he removed the nket and found Ciaphia lying in his bed right next to him.

    Fortunately, she wasn''t naked, so they hadn''t done anything.

    Noah didn''t act like he was desperate, he was just surprised at that.

    "I thought she left yesterday. I didn''t even drink, why am I having amnesia?" He scratched his head and then prepared to take a shower.

    After taking a shower, he changed his clothes and then decided to wake Ciaphia.

    "Hey, wake up." He shook her a few times, but couldn''t wake her up, so he decided to bring his face closer to hers and then blew into her ear.

    "Waaa?" After that, Ciaphia stood up looking startled.

    After fiddling in her ear a bit, she raised her arms and opened her mouth.

    "Where am I?" she looked around while rubbing her eyes.

    "Huh?" and as she did so she noticed Noah''s presence right next to her bed.

    "Noah, what are you doing in my house so early?"

    "In your house? This is my room." He smiled.

    Then Ciaphia froze for a few seconds before looking around again and realizing that she was indeed in Noah''s room.

    Realizing this, her face turned red and she began to have shbacks of the previous night.

    "No, it''s not possible, did we do that?" With a shaky voice, Ciaphia began to struggle on the bed.

    ''She''s having a misunderstanding, but still, I can''t tell if she''s happy or sad...''

    "Don''t worry, we didn''t do anything."

    Hearing Noah, Ciaphia stopped struggling on the bed and looked up at him. Her eyes were wide open and they were shining.

    Shining because of the tears that had formed.

    "What is it?" Realizing this Noah became worried, but Ciaphia just wiped away her tears and sat up in bed.

    "It''s nothing."

    "I understand... It''s time for coffee, shall we?"

    "Okay, but don''t ever scare me like that again."

    "But I didn''t do anything, you were the one who was drunk andid in my bed along with me."

    "Whatever, just don''t scare me like that. I thought we did that, you know?"

    "I thought so too, but since we weren''t naked, I dismissed that idea. And it wouldn''t be a good thing to do that at that age either, would it?"

    "..."

    "All right, I''ll go out first, you can wash your face in the bathroom and then go to the table, okay?"

    "Okay..."

    After that Noah left the room and Ciaphia was left there alone.

    She threw herself on the bed and put her face on Noah''s pillow.

    ''I know I shouldn''t be wishing this, but I wish we had done that... But if we had I wouldn''t remember anything....''

 Chapter 274 - 272 - Ill Try To Convince Her.

    After eating breakfast together with Ciaphia, they left the house for a short walk.

    The two walked around the vige until they approached the vige ntation, where Rose, Rieli, and chel were working.

    "What are you guys doing here? Have you decided to help?" Rose stopped tinkering with the earth and approached the two.

    "No, we were just walking around a bit."

    "I see..." Rose had a strange smile on her face as she nced between Noah and Ciaphia.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s about the party yesterday. I remember very well what Ciaphia was saying, and since you, two are together first thing this morning..."

    Hearing this, Ciaphia''s face turned red and she began to despair.

    "No, we don''t...." Ciaphia bit her tongue and couldn''t exin herself, so Noah had to tell Rose what had happened.

    Ciaphia had gotten very drunk and had slept over at his house, that''s all, the two of them hadn''t done anything and were too young for that kind of thing.

    "I understand... But I''m still suspicious." Rose began tough and then went back to work. Rieli and chel were listening to everything, they seemed to be enjoying themselves.

    "Shall we go? We should call Taciane and Eli so we should train."

    "You finally decided to go back to training?"

    "Standing still is no good. And I must also get stronger and stronger."

    "I don''t understand this urge you have to get stronger and stronger."

    "..."

    ####

    Arriving home, Rose found her mother sitting on the couch looking a bit despondent.

    "What happened, Mom?" Rose took off her dirty shoes and then walked to the kitchen while talking to Sara.

    "It''s nothing, I''m just bored."

    "I guess I can understand that, you stay home and do nothing."

    "..."

    "That''s right, what do you think abouting to work with us in the garden? Or maybe you should look for some work around the vige. You won''t get bored if you do that. I can talk to Lucio."

    "No need... It''s just that I miss my inn, you know?"

    "Hm, I understand... We''ve been here a long time, haven''t we? It''s almost like we moved here. Wait, we didn''t move?"

    "We were supposed to just stay here until the attack on the capital was over, but we''ve been here longer than we should have."

    "Emma and Lucio don''t bother with us, so we end up staying..."

    "Yeah..." Sara sighed again.

    Rose walked over and sat down on the couch even though she was in her clothes dirty.

    "What do you say we head back to the capital? I think it''s time."

    "You don''t like it here?"

    "I do, but I''d rather live in a big city. And I just can''t stand working nting stuff and tinkering with dirt anymore."

    "Ahahahaha, I figured. You''ve never been the kind of girl who likes to mess with dirty things."

    "If you want to leave, I can let everyone know. Everyone is probably homesick. Except for Ciaphia, she''ll probably want to stay together with Noah."

    "Oh, sure..."

    The two began tough.

    Then Rose got up from the couch.

    "Okay, I''ll go take a shower, and then I''ll talk to everyone about it, all right? Of course, I''ll also talk to Emma and Lucio."

    "All right, thanks..."

    ####

    After taking a shower and getting ready, Rose left the house and went to D and chel''s house to talk to the two. It was already evening, so everyone''s work had been finished and they were all home.

    As soon as she arrived, she was greeted by mother and daughter.

    "So, I would like to talk to you about my mother."

    "What happened? Is she okay?" D looked worried, so Rose calmed her down.

    "Nothing happened to her, don''t worry."

    "Good...."

    "It''s about something else. My mother seems very despondent these days, I talked to her and she said she was missing home and her inn."

    "Oh, I can understand that. I''m also missing working at the guild master''s mansion and also my friends I had in the capital." chel shook her head in agreement.

    "I understand. I came here to talk to you about it. Don''t you guys want to go back home? We''ve been here a long time. The war is over and the capital is already back to normal."

    "Leave? What do you think, chel?"

    "If I had to say, I would say we should leave. We''ve been here too long, and I''m also really homesick."

    "I see, so I think it''s time for us to leave. Have you talked to Emma and Lucio about it?"

    "No, I''ll talk to Rieli, Taciane, Eli, and Ciaphia first. Then we''ll talk to Lucio and Emma so they can get us some carriages."

    "I understand. When everything is decided let me know."

    "Sure, I will do that. Now I will go talk to Rieli and the others."

    "All right."

    After leaving D and chel''s house, Rose visited Rieli and talked to her about this decision. Rieli epted everything.

    She seemed to be missing her father very much and also her work in the adventurer''s guild, as did Rose.

    So with that, only Taciane, Eli, and Ciaphia were missing.

    Rose went to the house the three were staying at and knocked a few times on the door.

    She was greeted by Taciane who invited her in.

    When Rose entered, she found Eli, Ciaphia, and also Noah sitting at the dining table.

    ''Noah? I didn''t think he would be here. I think he came to have dinner.'' Nervous, Rose almost left, but Taciane wouldn''t let her leave.

    "Come on, sit down and eat with us. What''s wrong? It''s rare that you visit us."

    Rose was dragged to the table and sat down together with everyone. Taciane took a te and started putting food on it for Rose as well.

    "No need, I''m going home for dinner, I just came here to talk to you guys about something." Rose tried to avoid this, but Taciane continued filling her te with food.

    "Don''t be shy, eat. And it''s also better to talk while we eat, isn''t it?"

    "All right..."

    With her te full, the table was silent.

    "So, what''s it?" Since Rose wasn''t saying anything, Taciane started the conversation.

    "It''s about our stay in the vige..."

    Hearing this, Noah looked at Rose looking surprised. The other girls also seemed to already know what the conversation was about.

    "My mother is homesick and I was thinking of going back to the capital. I also talked to D, chel, and Rieli and they are willing to go back to the capital. So I came to talk to you guys to see if you would also like toe back."

    After saying everything, Rose took a deep breath trying to calm herself down, and then put a fork with food in her mouth.

    Noah looked at her for a while and then looked at the three girls.

    "It''s okay if you guys want to go back, right?" He said it so that they wouldn''t be afraid to speak. Maybe they would hold back because he is there.

    "Well, I like it here, but I miss the capital and also school. I think sses should be back by now and I''d like to go back to school." Taciane said.

    Eli next to her agreed with that statement.

    "Yes, I miss school and also some friends I made in the capital. Besides, life here is very monotonous and a bit boring. I''m sorry about that, Noah... But it''s true."

    "Don''t worry, I don''t find it a very fun ce here either, hahaha." Noah began tough.

    "I want to go back to the capital, but I also want to stay here because of Noah... What do I do?" it was Ciaphia''s turn to speak.

    She looked sad.

    ''Well, long-distance dating wouldn''t be such a bad thing. You cane to visit me and I''ll be back in the capital too in no time." Noah smiled, showing he wasn''t bothered.

    "Are you sure I cane back? You won''t forget me, will you?"

    "Who do you think I am? Don''t be an idiot."

    "..."

    "You cane back, I know it''s not a fun ce to live. I like here because I''m used to it, I grew up here. So did all the other residents."

    "We were all raised in small viges like this too, but if you''ve experienced living in a big city,ing back to a vige is a little strange...."

    "I can understand you guys..." Noah thought for a while, crossed his arms, and shook his head.

    "So you guys can go back if you want. If you want I can even talk to my mom about it. And since you are going back, surely Lisandra will want to go back to the capital, it will be sad to be here alone again."

    "Why don''t you ask your mother to go back to the capital?"

    "I can try that, but she probably won''t let me."

    "Never mind, just try!" Ciaphia seemed excited about the possibility of Noah going to the capital along with everyone else.

    "All right, I''ll try to convince her to go along with you guys."

 Chapter 275 - 274 - If You Are So Sad, Why Are You Leaving?

    The next day Noah called his mother and father over for a chat before they left to take care of the vige''s problems. They sat down at the table and Lari poured the three of them some tea.

    "So, what do you want?" Emma asked right after she sat down.

    "I talked to Rose yesterday, it seems that she and her mother are thinking of going back to the capital."

    "Is that it? I think it''s okay."

    "Not only her, but Taciane, Eli, Ciaphia, D, chel, and Rieli is also wanting to go back to the capital. I promised them that I would talk to the two of you about it."

    "They want the two of us to arrange carriages? No problem, we can do that." Lucio said sounding calm.

    Of course, this was not bad or impactful news.

    "That''s right, but there''s something else too..."

    But Lucio and Emma''s calmness disappeared after that. They already seemed to know what Noah was going to ask, but still, they didn''t rush into it.

    "What is it this time?" Emma ced her cup of tea on the table and Lucio looked intently at Noah.

    ''Huh, the look of their eyes has me a little worried.'' Nervous, Noah took a while to speak, making his mother a little impatient. After she pressed him, he spoke what he wanted.

    He wanted to go to the capital together with the others.

    "No, you''re not going." And his mother gave an instant response to his request.

    "But why? I''m about to turn 14, I''m almost an adult. And you know you don''t have to worry about me, I''m strong enough to defend myself."

    "Noah, you know your mother doesn''t want to let you go for another reason."

    "..."

    "You lied to me, you know I hate that." Emma became irritated again, so Noah decided not to say anything more and stood up.

    "Don''t try to do anything stupid. Should you use your teleportation magic and try to go to the capital or something, I will never forgive you, understand?"

    "Tsk..."

    Snapping his tongue, Noah turned away and went to his room.

    Lari was watching everything and approached the table.

    "Why aren''t you letting him go? Is it just because of that?"

    "Huh?" Emma looked at Lari, causing a certain amount of fear in her. Emma sighed and calmed herself down.

    "I can''t trust Noah after everything that''s happened to him. I''m afraid he''ll do something crazy and end up killing himself."

    "I confess that I''m afraid of that too." Lucio agreed with Emma.

    Lari at the side seemed to understand the concern of the two, but she had still taken pity on Noah.

    Surely Lisandra would return to the capital and he would be here ''alone'' again.

    ''I like that he''ll be away from Ciaphia, but that''s not what he wants, so I feel bad for him. Am I an idiot?''

    "All right, Lucio, you get the carriages ready to take everyone. I''ll contact some adventurers to serve as escorts."

    "Oh, sure."

    The two got up and left the house.

    Lari cleared the table and then went to Noah''s room, but he didn''t answer her and remained silent inside his room.

    ''Sometimes I forget that he''s a child.''

    ####

    Another day passed.

    Lucio and Emma had already started the process of taking two carriages to take everyone to the capital. In addition, Emma had sent a letter to the nearest town and hired some adventurers to help with the escort.

    Within three days the journey to the capital would begin.

    Noah again had tried to convince his mother, but she refused to let him go along with everyone. And as he imagined, Lisandra was willing to go to the capital and his mother allowed it.

    "It''s a shame she''s not letting you go... What do you think about me staying here with you?" Noah and Ciaphia were together at the training camp.

    Taciane and Eli had already left.

    "No need to stay, I don''t want to "arrest" you here. I can use my teleportation magic to visit you, so don''t worry."

    "But would that be a good idea? If you use it you''ll have to stay in the capital for a whole day. Your mother would surely be very angry."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Ahhh, I wish I could understand why she is still so angry with me about that! I just want to travel and live my own life now."

    "Even if you say that, you''re still 13 years old."

    "I know..."

    "Well, we still have a few days before the trip starts, so let''s enjoy the rest of our time together, what do you think?"

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I don''t know... Train? Eat together?"

    "We already do that almost every day."

    "You''re right...."

    ####

    "Goddess, are you here?" Arriving at his room in the night, Noah again called out for Isadora.

    He was being ignored every day by her since that had happened to his brother (sister) and it was making him worried and also confused.

    Did the goddess know why this had happened?

    Her silence only left Noah with more doubt.

    "Goddess, are you here? Just answer me."

    [ Yes, I''m here ]

    "YOU FINALLY ANSWERED!" Noah suddenly shouted.

    "Noah, what happened?" From the living room, his mother shouted.

    "Nothing, Mom, I''m talking to myself." He answered and then went back to paying attention to the voice in his head.

    [ I''m sorry, I was a little busy. ]

    "Are you sure? You were afraid to talk to me after what happened, weren''t you?

    [ About that, I''m sorry. I didn''t know this would happen and I have no involvement with it. ]

    "Still, you could have done something to help! You own this world, you could have just undone that miscarriage or something. Isn''t that simple?"

    [ I don''t know if I''ve told you before, but I can''t meddle in the lives of the residents of my world like that. What happened was a natural event, in my world this happens to many women. It was a fatality that it happened to your mother. ]

    "I can''t ept that."

    [ I know it''s hard to believe that I couldn''t have done anything, but it''s the truth. I wish I could have helped her. ]

    "Then you should have said it before. I''ve been waiting months to hear it from you, what were you doing?"

    [ I said I was taking care of some problems. Hades is causing trouble again and one of my brothers asked me for help. ]

    "Again this fight between brothers and sisters..."

    [ That''s right. But it''s all settled now, so don''t worry. ]

    "I wasn''t worried about it. I was just worried about what happened to my mother. Now that I know you couldn''t have done anything, I feel calmer."

    [ Did you think I would let your brother die and do nothing if I could do something? I would never do that. ]

    "I don''t know, I still don''t fully trust you. You''re the person who threw me into the middle of a war between gods. You''re the sister of the man who manipted my friends into killing me."

    [ Don''tpare me to that man. I helped you, you know. If your soul had fallen into his hands you certainly wouldn''t have the good life you have today. ]

    "Good life? I just keep getting hurt, I can''t raise my level anymore, my family goes through worse and worse problems. What a wonderful life!"

    [ You keep getting hurt because you''re weak, you don''t raise your level anymore because you don''t try and you''re being "arrest" by your mother. Every family has problems. ]

    "All right, I get it, now get away from my mind. Only show up when I call you."

    [ You''re very childish, you know that? I''m here to help you, you don''t have to treat me that way. ]

    "Thest thing you''ve done so far is helping me."

    [ ... ]

    ####

    Then the day of the trip arrived.

    Two carriages were to be used to transport everyone.

    A carriage that was Emma and Lucio''s and a carriage that came along with the adventurers that Emma had hired.

    The adventurers were a group of two men and two women between 25 and 30 years old. It was a fairly skilled B-rank group, so Emma was quite pleased with them.

    And everyone also seemed to trust the strength of the group.

    So after everyone had talked to the adventurers, the bags began to be packed and everyone started to say goodbye.

    It was a quiet goodbye, except for Ciaphia and also for Lisandra. Ciaphia didn''t want to leave Noah, so she started to cry. Lisandra didn''t want to get away from Noah and her family, so she was also quite sad.

    Since Lisandra could stay if she wanted to, the only thing Noah thought after seeing her crying, was.

    ''If you are so sad, why are you going?''

    But he didn''t say anything to her. Noah said goodbye, hugged her, and then went with the carriages to the outside of the vige. Along with him were Emma, Lucio and some vigers who went to say goodbye to everyone.

    Eli, Taciane, Ciaphia, Rieli, Rose, Sara, D, and chel, everyone had stayed a long time in the vige, so they had created many friendships.

 Chapter 276 - 275 - A Child Cant Use That Kind Of Magic, Can He?

    Watching everyone leave, Noah felt very discouraged, but nothing could be done.

    His mother beside him put her hand on his head.

    "Don''t worry, I will let you go back to the capital at some point."

    "At some point?"

    Noah looked at Emma and she smiled.

    ''Is she kidding me?'' Annoyed, Noah turned away from his mother and went inside the vige again. Lucio tried to call him, but Emma stopped him.

    "Let him go."

    "He''ll end up getting angry with you."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "Are you sure? If he ends up getting angry with you, you''ll end up being ignored and feeling lonely again."

    "Stop saying unnecessary things."

    The vigers around seemed to be having fun with it. They were able to figure out Emma''s real reason for keeping Noah by her side, and that sure was cute.

    "All right, let''s get back to work. I''ll keep you guys posted on their trip, as soon as they get to the capital I''ll tell everyone about it."

    "Okay, thanks for that."

    "I''d be worried if I didn''t get any news."

    "Thanks, Emma."

    Everyone went inside and the gate was closed.

    ####

    "Damn, I''m pissed off right now." Noah had gone back to his house.

    When he got to his room, he mmed the door and then punched his bed a few times.

    After that, he threw himself on the bed and started to roll over and make some strange sounds, just like a child would. Noah realized that the way he was acting was quite childish, so he remembered what Isadora said.

    ''Am I acting childish? But I try to act as mature as possible. Maybe being reborn as a child has messed with my mind?''

    He didn''t know if it could affect him, but he don''t care either.

    Being a child, it''s okay for him to act childish, isn''t it? Acting responsibly and maturely all the time would make the people around him ufortable.

    "Ah, goddess, are you there?"

    [ Yes, I''m here ]

    "Can''t you use teleportation magic in a shorter time interval? I want to visit everyone when they get to the capital."

    [ I can try. ]

    "Try?"

    [ Yes, if it doesn''t work out you will have to stay in the capital for a whole day before returning. ]

    "I see, I think it''s worth the risk. My mother will want to kill me, but whatever."

    [ You''re not afraid of danger, are you? ]

    "If I was afraid I wouldn''t have died three times."

    [ I guess that makes sense ]

    ####

    A week passed, today would be the day that the carriages would be arriving in the capital. Noah heard that from Isadora.

    They were a few hours away from the capital and it had been a fairly uneventful trip.

    Having someone to watch his friends and inform him made Noah feel quite "important". But that didn''t matter to him, what mattered was being able to help his sister and her friends if they were in trouble.

    "When they are fairly close to the capital, let me know. I want to teleport there when they are arriving."

    [ Okay. ]

    Noah continued working in the vige with his father as he anxiously awaited the moment he would teleport to the capital.

    ####

    Inside one of the carriages, Eli, Taciane, Ciaphia, and Lisandra were sitting together with two adventurers.

    A man and a woman.

    The man''s name was Dinax and the woman''s name was Fiorre. They were part of the group "The four knights of the phoenix" A B-rank group quite well known in some towns in Southlein.

    "So, what did you guys think of the trip?" Dinax asked while smiling. He was quite kind and cheerful, so they all liked him.

    "It was more fun than I thought it would be, but I wish Noah was here along with me." Ciaphia pouted and then looked out the carriage window.

    "I''m sure you''ll find him when you least expect it," Fiorre said to calm CIaphia down.

    Eli and Taciane started tough, but after seeing that her friend was feeling bad, the two decided to support her.

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure Noah will suddenly appear inside your room at some point."

    "Yeah." Eli agreed to that.

    The two adventurers smiled bitterly at that statement.

    After that, the journey continued. After a few hours had passed, they took a break for lunch.

    The two carriages stopped and everyone gathered at the side of the road to set up camp.

    The other two adventurers in the group named Choru and Mell would take care of the food hunt, while the other two adventurers who were together with Ciaphia and the others would take care of the campfire.

    Ciaphia and the others offered to help, but they refused.

    "We are the escort and we promised Emma that we would take the best possible care of you guys, we cannot let you put yourselves in danger." That''s what Dinax said.

    But he forgot one important detail.

    The entire group of adventurers was leaving and was leaving everyone else alone.

    That would already put them in danger, wouldn''t it?

    ####

    Without any surprises, the lunch was over they went back to the carriages to continue their journey.

    "We''re almost there!" Dinax shouted happily as he got into the carriage along with Fiorre, Ciaphia, and the others.

    The rest of the people got into the second carriage and the two carriages began to move.

    And so two hours passed.

    Ciaphia stuck her head out of the carriage and could see the capital wall in the distance. She shouted to warn everyone that the capital was already arriving.

    At the same time, something happened.

    "What?"

    Inside the carriage that Ciaphia was in, a magic-like white glow appeared. When this urred, everyone inside the carriage started screaming and the frightened horses started neighing.

    Dinax and Fiorre couldn''t see, but they readied their weapons and then jumped out of the carriage.

    "JUMP OUT OF THE CARRIAGE!" Dinax shouted in despair not knowing what to do.

    Then everyone started jumping out of the carriage.

    Eli, Taciane, Lisandra all jumped out except Ciaphia.

    The glow continued, so no one could see inside the carriage. Dinax started to get even more desperate when he noticed that Ciaphia was noting out and also not replying.

    Lisandra and the others also started shouting for Ciaphia, but she didn''t answer.

    Inside the other carriage, everyone was confused about what was happening. Dinax and Fiorre''spanions came out of the carriage and asked the others to stay inside.

    They approached and then Choru volunteered to help.

    Ignoring the re and the warnings of his friends, he advanced toward the carriage and jumped inside.

    He had his eyes closed as he tried to touch Ciaphia somehow, but he touched someone else instead.

    He touched someone''s head. It was short hair, so it couldn''t be Ciaphia since he knew her appearance. And the person he touched was very short.

    "Who?!" After his question, the glow began to diminish.

    When the glow disappeared, Choru realized that he was squeezing Noah''s head.

    "Could you stop squeezing my head? That hurts a little." Noah created a little lie, he felt no pain.

    But Choru believed him and put his hand away.

    "And what do you think you were doing? What if you had touched my girlfriend? I wouldn''t forgive you."

    Ciaphia was hugging Noah. Choru had narrowly missed grabbing Ciaphia''s chest.

    "Oh, I''m sorry about that." Choru looked nervous and at the same time confused.

    He began to think about what had happened, but could note to any conclusion. Stunned, he stepped out of the carriage and let his friends approach.

    Dinax, Fiorre, and Mell saw Noah cuddled together with Ciaphia. Noah was wearing a smile and Ciaphia was so happy that she was almost "crushing" Noah in her arms.

    "What are you doing here? I don''t understand... How?" Dinax and the others knew Noah, so he had been so confused that his brain had started to hurt.

    The others were acting the same way, too, and it amused Noah.

    "I don''t have to exin, do I?" Noah was trying to push Ciaphia away from him, but she wouldn''t let him go. It was almost aedy scene.

    "Wait, could it be... That?" Mell who was the mage of the group suddenly widened her eyes.

    "What? That what?"

    "That... Teleportation magic, that magic that is a legend."

    "No, it can''t be. That child can''t know how to use that magic, can?" Dinax asked Noah. He was nervous, he couldn''t believe it, it was crazy all that.

    And to end his sanity, Noah remained silent, practically confirming Dinax''s doubts.

    "It can''t be!!! My Goddess!" Dinax shouted upwards to the sky, not believing that insanity was real.

    Unlike him, Mell soon jumped into the carriage and began to analyze Noah. As well as starting to ask him several questions.

    And Fiorre was like Dinax, but she waspletely paralyzed.. It was as if her life had been a lie until now.

 Chapter 277 - 276 - Teleportation Used Twice In The Same Day.

    After everyone calmed down, Noah greeted everyone.

    "All right, I''m heading to the capital with you guys from here." He said with a smile. Ciaphia was still hugging him, her happiness was incalcble.

    Taciane, Eli, and everyone else seemed quite surprised by Noah''s, especially the people who didn''t know he could use teleportation magic.

    "Does your mother know you''re here?" Taciane asked worriedly.

    "No, I haven''t talked to her."

    "You aren''t afraid, are you? But whatever, I wanted to know what you did to get here so fast. Was it teleportation magic?"

    "That''s right, I didn''t talk about it with you and Eli, did I? I''ll exin what happenedter."

    "Right."

    Rose, Sara, and Rieli also looked very surprised. They approached Noah and started asking questions, but he refused to answer there.

    "When we get to the capital I''ll tell you what happened, okay? Now we need to move on, we can''t just stand in the middle of the road."

    Noah looked at Dinax and the other adventurers.

    Then they shook their heads.

    "All right, let''s move on. You can stay in this carriage, Noah, I''m sure Ciaphia will like that." Dinax said with a smile.

    "Okay, then let''s go soon."

    After that, they all got into their respective carriages and headed towards the capital. It didn''t take long to get there since they were quite close.

    As soon as they arrived, Dinax, Fiorre, and the other two adventurers went down to talk to the guards. They showed their licenses and then exined why they were there and the mission they were carrying out.

    The guards looked inside the carriage and then allowed the two carriages to enter.

    As soon as the two carriages entered the capital, Ciaphia and Lisandra stuck their heads out of the carriage and began to look at the buildings.

    "Everything is just as I remembered, nothing has changed...." Lisandra said as her eyes sparkled.

    "That''s right, everything is the same. But it looks like the gate has changed, doesn''t it?"

    "Oh, it''s just that the gate was knocked down during the attack, that''s what my mother said," Lisandra answered Ciaphia.

    "I see. Eli, Taciane look at that." Ciaphia pointed to the adventurer''s guild and also to some nostalgic food stalls that were around the streets.

    Taciane and Eli looked out the carriage window as well and looked quite happy.

    Noah sat back and watched the excitement of the four girls.

    I didn''t think they would be so excited about going back to the capital.

    I wonder if the girls in the other carriage are acting like that too?''

    ####

    After the carriage going a while longer, it finally stopped.

    The carriage had stopped just in front of the adventurers'' guild. The adventurers were already outside the carriage, so they helped the women get off and also remove their bags.

    Then the carriages were taken away.

    "We will inform the guild that we have aplished our mission, you guys can do whatever you want from now on." Dinax and hispanions said their goodbyes to everyone and then went to the adventurer''s guild.

    After they left, Rose and Sara also said goodbye and went to Sara''s inn.

    Ciaphia and Lisandra wanted to go together to Lisandra get a room, but Eli and Taciane stopped them from going.

    "Why don''t we go to our ce? Lisandra can get a roomter." Taciane said excitedly.

    Lisandra didn''t deny it, so she went along with them. Ciaphia wanted to stay by Noah''s side, but Taciane forced her to go with them. So Noah could do nothing but follow the four girls to Eli and Taciane''s house.

    And D, chel, and Rieli entered the guild to meet the master again.

    Everyone was going back to their normal life.

    ####

    "So this is where you guys live. I expected something worse." Noah said as he arrived at Taciane and Eli''s house. It was a house in the residential neighborhood that had two floors and was very nice.

    Of course, the house was a little dirty.

    "You thought we lived in an ugly old house?"

    "Yes."

    "..."

    "I''m kidding. But I imagined a simpler house, not a two-story building."

    "I was also surprised when I first visited them," Lisandra said as she smiled.

    "This house is simple, but the rent is pretty cheap. Speaking of which we have to pay rent for the months we stay away, don''t we?"

    "Yes..." Eli confirmed looking a little worried. When Noah asked, she talked about the money.

    Even though the rent was low, they didn''t have much money.

    "Don''t worry, in case you guys need help I can help."

    "Yes, I can help too. So can you, right, Ciaphia?" Lisandra stared at Ciaphia and she confirmed.

    "You guys don''t have to."

    "Yeah, we can''t ept that."

    And with the two sisters refusing to ept help, they could do nothing but ept.

    After that, Taciane took the key and opened the front door. As soon as the door opened, they found arge spider web in front of the door and a lot of dust. Everything was dark, so Taciane turned on the lights in the room.

    Then she opened the curtains of the house and opened the windows on the first floor.

    With the windows open, the dust started toe out and it was better to breathe inside.

    "Why is there so much dust? I didn''t imagine things would get like this. I can''t imagine how dirty Sara''s inn is now."

    "This ce is really dirty, look at the floor. There''s a carpet of dust here." Ciaphia, Lisandra, and Noah began to rub their feet over the floor.

    Then Noah went over to the carpet and stepped on it, when he did this a big curtain of dust rose.

    Everything was so dirty, it was impossible to continue in there.

    "Ciaphia, let''s go to the inn, let Taciane and Eli clean everything, I can''t stand staying here. You too, Lisandra, I''m sure all this dust won''t do you any good."

    "Right."

    "Yeah, I can already feel my nose hurting."

    "Hey, are you guys going to abandon us?

    "Yeah, it''s your house."

    "You bastard..." Eli clenched his fists as he watched Noah and Ciaphia walk out the front door.

    Taciane and Eli looked at each other and then sighed dejectedly.

    "Do we have to clean all this up?" Eli asked.

    "Yes, we do...."

    ####

    Arriving at the inn, Noah got a big surprise.

    Everything was cleaner. There was still dust and dirt on the tables and floor, but it was in a much lesser amount. Noah began to think that Taciane and Eli''s house was dirty before they left.

    "Sara? Rose?" After waiting in the main hall of the inn and finding no one, Noah decided to call them.

    Then Sara came downstairs.

    "What is it? Is everything okay?"

    "Yes, everything is fine, I just wanted to know how you guys are doing. Is everything okay here?"

    "Just a little dirty, but everything is just as I left it."

    "Good."

    "And you two, don''t you want any help with those bags? I can put them away for you." Ciaphia and Lisandra each carried a bag. It wasn''t very big, so Noah didn''t offer his help.

    "I''ll be home in a little while, don''t worry." Ciaphia smiled and thanked Sara for her kindness.

    "I''m staying here again, so I''d like to put it in one of the rooms."

    "It''s all dirty still, but you can choose any room you want."

    "Thank you." Lisandra then went upstairs to choose one of the rooms.

    "Tell Lisandra I''m taking Ciaphia to her house, I''ll be back here in a little while."

    "Okay, I''ll tell her that."

    "Thanks."

    "Shall we go, Ciaphia?"

    "Oh, sure. But I hope you won''t be disappointed, I don''t have a mansion."

    "Ahahaha."

    ####

    Noah went with Ciaphia to her house.

    She lived on the same street where Taciane and Eli lived, and just like the two sisters'' house, Ciaphia''s house was two floors.

    "As I imagined, everything is dusty." Ciaphia opened the first-floor windows with Noah''s help.

    "Your house is quite simr to Eli and Taciane''s, plus you live on the same street."

    "About that, it''s just that we rent the houses from the same person. He has several houses on this street."

    "Oh, that person is amazing."

    "He is a merchant and also a businessman. He said he has houses for rent in several cities around the country."

    "I see..."

    "I hope he is well. He was quite old and was also sick."

    "I''m sure he''s fine."

    Noah and Ciaphia finished opening the windows and then Noah helped Ciaphia clean her house. Since everything was so dirty, it took a few hours before they finished cleaning everything up.

    If it hadn''t been for the arrival of Lisandra to help them, it would have taken them even longer.

    And as a few hours had passed, the time hade for Noah to return to his home.

    "Next week I''lle back to visit you, okay? Now I need to get back home, I''m sure my mom will suspect if I stay here any longer."

    "All right, thanks foring." Ciaphia moved closer to Noah and ced a kiss on his lips.

    Lisandra didn''t mind the two of them kissing and said goodbye to Noah.

    Next Noah spoke to Isadora and she used her magic to teleport him to his room.

 Chapter 278 - 277 - Two Years Have Passed.

    When Noah appeared in his room, he emitted a very bright glow, drawing the attention of Lari who was standing outside the door.

    She knocked a few times on the door and Noah realized that her return had been noticed.

    ''Damn, I wonder who that is? If it''s my mom I''m going to be in big trouble.''

    "It''s me, Lari. May Ie in?"

    When Noah discovered that it was Lari and not his mother, he sighed with relief. He then allowed Lari to enter the bedroom.

    "What happened to you? Your clothes are all dirty."

    ''Damn, it''s because I helped Ciaphia.''

    "Nothing happened, I ended up working too hard today and my clothes got dirty." Noah tried to make up a lie, but Lari didn''t believe him. She put her two hands on her waist and then faced Noah.

    "Where were you? I saw that glow, it''s the same glow that happened when you showed your teleportation magic to us."

    ''Damn...'' Realizing that he had no way to hide this from Lari, he started talking about everything he had done.

    "I see, so you went to the capital. It''s a good thing you went to the capital and not to the middle of the forest again, isn''t it? But you shouldn''t do that anymore."

    "Why not? Do I have to be "arrested" here in the vige?"

    "I don''t mind you teleporting to the capital, but your mother will surely be annoyed. I don''t want you to be grounded."

    "Just don''t talk to her about it."

    "I won''t. I''m just warning you that it''s not good to be doing this."

    "Okay, got it. I''ll talk to my mom about itter, okay?"

    "Okay."

    "Now excuse me, I need to take a shower."

    Noah got a new outfit and then went into the bathroom, but before he went in he asked Lari not to try to break into the bathroom.

    ####

    A few months earlier.

    In Beastled, a few miles from Southlein, inside the king''s mansion.

    "It''s like they said, it''s all empty and abandoned." The queen of the country who had previously been kicked out received information that the man who had stolen the country had been killed and his subordinates had disappeared.

    Because of this, she decided to return to the mansion to see if it was true. And if it was true, she would resume her work.

    Her husband was now dead, so she would have to keep everything alone just like the Queen of Southlein. Just her and her two little twin daughters.

    "Mom, everything is so quiet, isn''t there anyone here?" As they walked through the nostalgic halls of her mansion, the queen and the princesses wondered if there was a living person inside that mansion.

    And there didn''t seem to be.

    The only remaining guards inside the mansion were dead and were being removed by other guards hired by the queen. In addition, the maids that had previously been everywhere being gone.

    "There doesn''t seem to be any danger around here, I think we are safe. What do you think about moving back here? Do you guys think we''ll be able to live here quietly?" The queen bent down and looked at the two princesses.

    The two little girls looked at each other and then hugged the queen.

    "I miss Daddy."

    "I don''t quite understand what you are talking about, but I will stay where Mommy wants to stay."

    "I understand. Okay, let''s prepare a room for the three of us to sleep together, okay? Starting tomorrow mommy will have a lot of work to do. And don''t walk around the mansion too much."

    "Okay!"

    "All right, I''ll stay by your side!"

    The queen and the two princesses went to one of the rooms in the mansion and then washed in the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, the remaining bodies of some guards who were killed by Meduz were removed and some maids were returning.

    Many of them didn''t want toe back after all that had happened, so the number of maids had decreased dramatically.

    But it was enough to take care of one adult woman and two children.

    ####

    Unlike Beastled, Southlein had already returned to the normal state.

    In the castle, the queen as usual was taking care of some documents while the princess yed along with Lett. She had been taking care of the princess since the king had died and the queen had taken over the country.

    After a few more hours of work of the queen, Lett entered the room together with the princess. As she watched the two enter her room, the queen gave them both a big smile.

    Especially for Lett, who was doing a great job.

    Lett was a simple girl and also quite experienced in this kind of work, or so her family had said when she started working in the castle. The queen hadn''t done much research into Lett''s past, but she still trusted her a lot.

    "Lett, how is Rumena doing? She''s not giving you much trouble, is she?"

    "She''s acting as usual. She likes to jump and run and also y. I''m old now and I can''t handle it anymore, hahaha."

    "I can imagine that hahaha. I can''t y at her pace either. You are a very stubborn girl, aren''t you?" The queen held the princess'' nose as she smiled.

    The princess giggled happily as this happened.

    Lett watched this quietly, without intruding on the intimate moment between mother and daughter.

    ''I just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, I can''t stand taking care of this child anymore.'' She kept a smile on her face as shemented.

    But in her mind, a voice asked her to stay calm. She would just have to stay there a little longer, it wouldn''t be long before she left.

    [ Stay calm and endure all of this ].

    ''Okay. But if I can''t I''ll cut this child''s head off.''

    [ Don''t do that. If you do something like that, you''re sure to be killed. If you die, you know what happens, don''t you? ]

    "Tsk"

    "What''s wrong, Lett?"

    "It''s nothing, I just identally bit my tongue."

    "Be careful."

    ####

    And so, two years passed.

    Over time Beastled was getting back on its feet under the queen''s rule and Southlein also expanded its rule, increasing the number of cities in the country by three.

    After all this time the rivalry between the two countries disappeared and the half-animal men began to enter the human country. Of course, humans also began to travel to Beastled.

    And in those two years, Lisandra, Ciaphia, and the other two girls had graduated from school and also started working as adventurers, forming a group that was called "Inseparable Friends." A simple and cute name.

    Noah kept in touch with all his friends from the capital and also increased his training.

    When Noah turned 14 years old, he was allowed to go out hunting apanied by his mother and father. His mother allowed him to hunt alone only when he turned 15.

    So in two years, he managed to climb a few levels and his strength increased.

    But the biggest change that urred after two years had passed was that Noah had finally be an adult.

    Having spent two whole years living in the vige, he had again be ustomed to living isted and away from the big city.

    So even entering adulthood, he had decided to live in the vige a little longer even though his mother allowed him to go live in the capital and also allowed him to start working as an adventurer.

    "I want to stay here a little longer, then I will move to the capital and start working as an adventurer."

    "I see. I didn''t want to allow you to leave, but you have grown enough to live your own life. In thesest two years, you have grown more than you have in 14 years. Look at you." Emma said as she approached Noah.

    Then she put her hand on his head.

    "Before your head was hitting my breasts, now you are as tall as I am. I''d say you''re about the same height as Ciaphia now, wouldn''t you?"

    "Probably. She hasn''t grown any taller since then, hahaha."

    "And I hope you won''t grow anymore. You''re only 15 and you already look like that, if you keep growing you''ll turn into a monster."

    "Don''t exaggerate. But I wouldn''t want to grow any more either, I''m at a very nice height. The amount of muscle is also excellent."

    "Yes, you look beautiful." Emma hugged Noah and then pulled away.

    "All right, I have to get back to work now. Are you going out hunting today?"

    "Yes, I''m going out for a bit. Do you want me to bring something special for you?"

    "No need, have fun. And when you go to visit Lisandra today, take something for her."

    "I don''t know if I''m going all the way to the capital today, but if I do I''ll take it for her. What is it?"

    "It''s a pie I prepared in the morning, she likes that, so..."

    "Ahahaha, don''t worry, I will take it to her."

    "All right, thanks."

    "And you, take care. You''re already getting old."

    "I''m still quite young. I''m sure I could beat you in a fight right now."

    "I''m sure of it too, you''re frighteningly strong. To this day I can''t understand how you are so strong."

    "I train hard."

    "Liar."

    "It''s a secret, now I have to go."

    "See youter."

 Chapter 279 - 278 - Its Time For Me To Move.

    Noah said goodbye to his father who was standing near the gate and then left the vige carrying some sandwiches and also an iron sword that he had gotten a year ago from his mother and father.

    "This sword is getting pretty worn out, I need a new one." Noah took his sword from his waist and looked at it for a while.

    Its de was a little crooked and its cut was quite damaged.

    "I should have sharpened it before I left. Well, what am I going to hunt today? Isadora, can you tell me what''s interesting around here."

    [ Don''t you ever get tired of asking me for help? ]

    "Well, it''s nice to take advantage of the fact that you can see everything to ask for information. And you don''t mind, do you? You''ve done this many times before."

    [ Yes, I don''t mind. What do you want? A fast enemy, a strong enemy, or maybe an enemy with a powerful defense? ]

    "Do you have any enemies with all three characteristics?"

    [ No. ]

    "All right, then I want an enemy with a good defense. Today I''m in the mood to hit, and hit a lot."

    [ Are you angry about something? ]

    "No, I just want to cut something."

    [ I see. Then enter the forest and follow my instructions, there''s a golem waiting. ]

    "A golem? So close to the vige?"

    [ He''s not near the vige, he''s near the border ]

    "That far away? Well, whatever."

    Noah started running between the trees to cross the forest. On the way, he killed wild animals like rabbits, boars, and some wolves. Noah killed all of them and left them right there.

    ''When I aming back I will take all these animals.''

    ####

    After crossing the forest, Noah stopped running for a moment and looked around. The big green field, the flowers, it was all quite nostalgic.

    "Every time Ie to this ce I remember the day I died."

    [ What a strange memory you keep ].

    "Well, I died here, of course, I would remember. What would you do if you visited the ce where you died? Surely you would remember your death."

    [ I would get out of there as fast enough because it''s a bad memory, I think I would do that. ]

    "You''re different from me then."

    [ It seems so, now hurry up, the golem will cross the border ]

    "Okay, I''ming."

    Noah ran towards the border of Southlein and Beastled where the golem was. He got there quickly. As soon as he got closer, he could see a huge stone golem walking in the distance.

    "Isn''t it strange that a golem-like that is here?"

    [ It''s not so strange. I''ve been watching the movement around here, and the golems are being created from the magic energy of the forest. ]

    "Magical energy?"

    [ Yes, didn''t you know that was possible? ]

    "I knew that golems were created with magic, but I didn''t imagine that they were being created by the forest."

    [ It''s hard to believe, but it''s true. Usually, they are born from therge rocks scattered around the forest ore out of caves. ]

    "I see. Do you think I can prevent that from happening? It''s dangerous to let golems be born near the vige."

    [ I don''t think you can do anything. Even if you destroy the rocks, golems will be created from the trees, or maybe from the earth. ]

    "I see. Well, as long as they don''t hurt anyone in the vige, they can keep being born."

    Noah advanced toward the golem while holding his sword.

    Moving closer in an instant, he put mana on his sword and then swung it towards the right leg of therge stone golem.

    As his sword struck the golem''s leg, the sword shook and then broke in half, throwing pieces of metal everywhere.

    The golem noticed Noah''s presence and looked down at where he was standing.

    Noah looked down at his sword and then clicked his tongue.

    "I knew this sword was in a horrible state, but I didn''t imagine it would break like this."

    [ I should have warned you before, but this golem is stronger than the others. His skin seems to be even tougher. ]

    "I realized that. If it was another golem my sword would have cut it easily."

    The golem had noticed Noah''s presence, so it produced a strange sound that resembled a scream. The golem made the downward motion and with both hands together tried to hit Noah.

    He had strength, but it was slow.

    Because of this Noah easily dodged the golem''s attack.

    After his attack was avoided, the golem shouted again and then his eyes that were red shone even brighter.

    After this happened he began to take steps towards Noah while creating arge stone sword in his hand. Pieces of his body wereing out to create the sword, and this made Noah quite frightened.

    "That''s the first time one golem did that. Isadora, isn''t this getting dangerous?"

    [ No, I''m sure you can beat this golem easily ].

    "I know, but that''s not what I''m talking about. The golems are getting smarter and more powerful, isn''t that dangerous?"

    [ I already told you it''s no problem, nothing will happen ]

    "I''ll trust you."

    Using fire magic, Noah created a ball of magma that flew towards the golem and hit the middle of its chest.

    The sword creation was stopped and the golem fell to the ground with arge hole in his chest.

    "Good thing his core is in the same ce."

    [ All golems have magic cores in their chests ].

    "I see. All right, now I''m going to hunt some more before I go home. If a new golem appears let me know."

    [ Right. ]

    ####

    "You brought quite a lot today, isn''t it heavy?"

    "No, I came dragging the bodies, so I didn''t get dirty."

    "I see, I''ll call the others to help."

    "Right."

    Arriving outside the vige, Noah was met by one of the guards. Noah was bringing some wild animals that were tied to a rope. He pulled the monsters through the forest until he reached the vige.

    It was a little difficult because of the roots and the trees, but he managed to get there quickly.

    After the guard entered, he returned with some men and they helped Noah carry the bodies of the wolves, wild boars, and rabbits.

    Many vigers greeted Noah and praised him again for the amount of food he had brought.

    After delivering the animals, Noah returned to his home.

    Arriving there he found his mother and also Lari. Lari had finished preparing lunch and his mother was sitting at the table reading some letters that she had received from the capital.

    "Are you back yet? How was it?"

    When he came in, his mother stopped reading and greeted him.

    Noah sat down at the table along with her and began to tell her what had happened.

    "I see, you found another one of those golems."

    "Exactly, but now he was even stronger, it even scared me. Look what happened to my sword when I hit his body."

    Noah pulled out what was left of his sword and showed his mother.

    "Were you able to wound him?"

    "No, I had to use magic to destroy him, my sword did not cause any injury to him."

    "I see, that worries me. Previously these golems didn''t appear, but now it has be frequent."

    "Yes..."

    "Well, as long as they don''t affect the safety of our vige, I won''t mind them."

    "It''s the right thing to do. If you keep worrying about them you will go crazy."

    "Yes hahaha. Well, now let''s change the subject. I received some letters from the capital and one of them came from the adventurers guild."

    "And what does that have to do with me?"

    "It''s about your registration in the guild."

    "But didn''t you undo my registration?"

    "Yes, I did it. But even though they took you out of the guild, your information is still there."

    "They want me toe back?"

    "Exactly. Now that you have turned 15, the guild master has sent a letter asking you to return to the guild since you were a very promising adventurer when you registered."

    "I see. Is there some special reason behind it?''

    "It doesn''t seem to be the case. It just says here that he would like you toe back."

    "I see... I go to the capital every week but I never visit the adventurers'' guild. Do you think the master got angry with me?"

    "I think that''s hard to happen."

    "Right. Well, I''ll give this proposal some thought. What do you think I should do?"

    "Do whatever you want, I won''t stop you from going."

    "What about you, Lari?"

    "If I had to say, I''d like you to stay."

    "Of course, hahaha."

    Noah smiled and then became silent. After thinking a little more, he had already decided what to do.

    "I think I''ve stayed here too long, it''s time for me to move."

 Chapter 280 - 279 - Bastard.

    "I see, so I guess I should prepare the carriage for you to use."

    Emma smiled and then got up from her chair. After that, she went to her room carrying all the letters looking dejected.

    "It looks like she doesn''t want me to go," Noah said to Lari.

    Lari walked over and sat down at the table.

    "I''m sure she wants you to stay here, but she won''t do anything to stop you from going to the capital."

    "Yes... I''d like to stay, but unfortunately, it''s no longer possible, I need to get on with my life."

    "You''ve grown so much... I''m going to miss you."

    "Don''t say that, you know I''ll be able to visit you guys regrly."

    "Yes, I know that, but it''s still a little sad. You stay here almost the whole week, so it will be strange not having you here."

    "Well, I will visit once a week, I promise. Just like I''m going to the capital every week, I''lle to the vige every week using my magic."

    "..."

    "Now I need to take a shower and also get my bags ready."

    "Are you already going?"

    "I''ll go tomorrow. I forgot to tell my mother that I can just teleport to the capital, she doesn''t need to arrange a carriage for me."

    "That''s right..."

    "Now I''ll let her know. Don''t worry, I will talk with you before I leave."

    "You''d better do that."

    Noah got up and went to Emma''s room. When he entered his mother was putting the letters away in a box where she usually kept the letters she received and also some documents.

    "What is it? Did something happen?"

    "It''s not that. I wanted to let you know that I can teleport to the capital carrying my bags, so I don''t need a carriage."

    "I see. Okay, when you are ready to leave let me know, I want to say goodbye properly."

    "Why are you guys acting like this? It''s not like I''ll never see you again. I get to visit you guys weekly, you know.''

    "..."

    "All right, I''ll take a shower and pack my bags. I''ll be leaving for the capital tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Noah went to his room, got some clothes, and then took a shower. After that, he packed his bags. It wasn''t much, he had few clothes, so he had only two suitcases to take with him.

    They were not suitcases, but rather backpacks of arge size.

    And after a few hours, dinner had arrived. Noah took this opportunity to talk to his father about his departure. As always, he supported Noah in this and didn''t seem as shaken up as Emma and Lari.

    ''Why does this feel like goodbye?'' Noah thought as he ate together with his family.

    ####

    The next day, Noah was already prepared to go to the capital.

    With a backpack on his back and another in his hand, he arrived at the dining table where everyone was having breakfast.

    Noah sat down and then had breakfast with everyone. Everyone was silent, it was a strange and quite rare atmosphere.

    After breakfast was over, Noah went to the living room together with his mother, father, and also Lari.

    They already knew that he would be leaving, so they all started to say goodbye.

    The first one was Lari. With tears in her eyes, she hugged Noah. Unlike before, she didn''t have to kneel to hug him.

    "Don''t forget to visit us every week, and also don''t do anything dangerous while you''re away, okay?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m not an idiot."

    "I hope that''s true."

    After letting go of Noah, Lari wiped away her tears and it was Emma''s turn to say goodbye. She approached Noah and then hugged him as well.

    Noah held his mother in his arms and smiled.

    "I hope you''ll be able to live well in the capital. And don''t forget, if anything happens we will always be here to wee you."

    "Of course, if something happens I wille here immediately. Who better to console me than you and my dad?"

    "Idiot."

    Emma pulled away and then gave Noah onest kiss on the cheek.

    "And you, you''re not going to hug me?"

    "I''m not the kind of person who likes hugs."

    "Stop lying,e here."

    Noah opened his arms and his father came closer, hugging him.

    "You''ve be an amazing man. I hope you don''t falter and make Ciaphia happy, understand? I want to have a grandchild."

    "Ahahaha, you should talk it over with Lisandra, she is older than me."

    "No, Lisandra can''t have a child until we allow her to."

    "Yes, that''s right, she''s not ready." Emma agreed with Lucio.

    "You guys are very overprotective. Well, I wouldn''t want to see Lisandra marrying anyone now either."

    "You understand, don''t you? She''s so pure!" Lucio said while looking into Noah''s eyes, making Noahugh.

    "Ahahahaha. Well, now I have to go. Don''t worry, next week I will be here to visit you three, I will not disappear."

    "Yeah, we know that."

    "Come back soon."

    "Give me a grandchild quick."

    "Shut up idiot."

    ''Isadora, I''m ready to go, teleport me to Ciaphia''s room as usual.''

    [ Right. ]

    Noah''s body began to glow, forcing his parents and Lari to look away. At the same time, something began to happen around them, something that resembled an earthquake that began to shake the entire house.

    "What''s happening? What is it?" With everything shaking, Emma began to despair.

    The glow continued, so no one was seeing very well.

    Emma, Lucio, and Lari began to feel the tremors getting stronger and stronger. Until the ground beneath Lari''s feet gave way.

    "AAAAAAH!!! WHAT IS THAT?"

    At Lari''s scream, Emma and Lucio began to get even more desperate.

    "Lari, where are you?"

    "Lari, where are you? Damn, what''s going on, what is this? I''ve never seen this before." Desperate, Lucio grabbed Emma''s hand.

    Unlike before, the glow wasn''t diminishing, they were still blinded and had no idea where Lari was.

    They walked around the room looking for the door to leave, but before they could do that, they began to hear some screams from outside. They were cries of despair from all the vigers who were also being swallowed up.

    Hearing the vigers screaming, Lucio tried to hurry to do something.

    But before he could do anything.

    The support on his feet disappeared, it was as if the ground was gone.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAH, WHAT IS THAT? LUCIO?!" With a loud cry, Emma hugged Lucio and an icy wind hit her body.

    At the same time, the glow was gone and everything had gone dark.

    "I DON''T KNOW, WE''RE FALLING! MY GOD, WHAT IS IS HAPPENING TO US?!"

    Emma and Lucio felt their bodies getting colder and colder and also more "soft" it was as if their bodies had had their bones removed.

    With this happening, the two could no longer hug each other and could no longer talk.

    Before they could do anything, they were swallowed by the darkness that had formed beneath their feet.

    ####

    Noah who was teleported up by Isadora as usual felt that something was wrong.

    It was different from before.

    Before it was fast teleportation that didn''t cause him any difort, but now everything was different.

    Everything was dark around him, his body was cold, and he couldn''t move or speak.

    Because of this, he called out to Isadora in his thoughts.

    ''Isadora, what''s going on?'' He asked confused. Noah thought it was just a mistake in her magic and that everything could be solved easily, but he was wrong.

    The desperation in Isadora''s voice caused chills to run through Noah''s body.

    <strong>[ NOAH, WE HAD AN INTERFERENCE, EVERYTHING WENT WRONG! ]</strong>

    ''What do you mean?''

    <strong>[ EVERYTHING, EVERYTHING WAS TAKEN, EVERYTHING! ]</strong>

    ''What do you mean? Exin to me what happened!''

    <strong>[ AFTER I ACTIVATED THE MAGIC, EVERYTHING WAS OUT OF CONTROL. THE MAGIC STARTED TO SWALLOW THE WHOLE VILLAGE, EVERYONE WAS SWALLOWED AND I DON''T EVEN KNOW WHERE THEY WENT. ]</strong>

    ''HOW SO? THIS DOESN''T MAKE ANY SENSE!''

    <strong>[ I DON''T KNOW!!! AS SOON AS MY MAGIC WAS ACTIVATED SOMETHING MANAGED TO INTERFERE WITH IT AND CAUSED THIS, I HAVE NO CONTROL OVER ANYTHING! ]</strong>

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me...''

    [ Calm down, I''m sure everyone is fine, they were probably teleported somewhere else, that''s all. ]

    ''Even my parents were taken away?''

    [ Yes, Lari was also taken along with them. I can''t do anything to stop your teleportation at the moment, you''ll probably be teleported to the same ce as everyone else. ]

    ''...''

    [ Please be safe, and it wasn''t my fault, I swear. ]

    ''I believe you. Whoever is behind this, I''ll be sure to make him/her pay.''

    Noah gritted his imaginary teeth and then felt his consciousness fade into darkness.

    Isadora watched Noah disappear and she lost contact with him as soon as he disappeared, causing her to despair even more.

    [ I need to find him as soon as possible.. I''m sure I know who did this, that bastard. ]

 Chapter 281 - Massacre.

    In a different white room, Dionysius, the god of the sixth world was drinking a ss of wine as he watched Noah and his family arrive in his world.

    "As Hades said, that goddess was using teleportation magic multiple times." He said to one of his subordinates beside him. It was a beautiful woman who was wearing a rather erotic dress.

    The dress had a red color and was short and had arge neckline.

    In addition, the woman was blonde and wore a lot of makeup, very reminiscent of a "Japanese gal"

    "Yes, and who would have thought you could interfere like that."

    "It''s not that hard. Isadora is weak, any of my brothers could do it."

    "I see."

    "Now let''s just observe. My subordinate is still at a low level, so for now I won''t send him to find Isadora''s subordinate."

    "Is he that strong?"

    "He just appeared in my world and I can already see that he is not like my subordinate. That boy has trained hard and is certainly at a high level."

    "Can''t you see his Status?"

    "Unfortunately not."

    "..."

    "Alright, I''ll watch for now... No, I think I''ve changed my mind."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Since I have control over everything, how about throwing monsters where they are? That wouldn''t be difficult. If that doesn''t work, I''ll send you there."

    "It would be my pleasure." The woman smiled and then sat down on Dilonisio''sp.

    ####

    Emma, Lucio, and Lari finally recovered.

    The three opened their eyes looking confused and then stood up startled.

    The three were next to each other, so they sighed in relief.

    "What''s this, where are we? I''ve never seen a ce like this before." Emma said as she scanned her surroundings.

    They are in a in and all around there was nothing but stone walls, it was as if they were in the crater of a volcano, there didn''t seem to be a way out.

    "It looks like a giant hole, maybe a dragon''s nest?" After listening to what Lucio said, Lari swallowed her saliva.

    "Don''t say something so scary, you''re scaring Lari. It''s probably just a hole, there''s no nest around here, it''s just a in."

    "You''re right, there aren''t even any trees around here... Now I have doubts about how we are going to get out of here." Lucio looked around and saw nothing butrge stone walls that were maybe 100 meters high that circled the entire in.

    It wasn''t a very big ce where they were, maybe the ce was no more than 300 square meters.

    "Okay, let''s calm down for now. First, we need to find the other residents, I''m sure I heard some screams before I passed out."

    "I didn''t hear any screams," Emma said confused.

    "No, I''m sure I heard the screams of the vigers. Since we can see the whole in, they don''t seem to be around here, but let''s walk around a bit just to make sure."

    "... You''re making me worried, I thought only me, you, and Lari came to this ce. Most of the vigers don''t know how to defend themselves..." Emma''s face was pale at the thought of what might happen.

    Lari was also nervous, so she hugged Emma.

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure they''re fine. We have some strong men in the vige, they will defend the vigers."

    "I hope so..." Still worried, Emma clenched her fists.

    Then the three of them started walking across the "huge" in.

    As they walked, heavy rain began to fall through the hole just above their heads.

    ####

    Noah felt his body crash against the water and suddenly woke up.

    When he opened his eyes, he realized that he was in the middle of argeke of crystal clear water. Just below his feet, he could see some strange fish that could attack him at any moment.

    Still carrying his backpacks, he swam out of theke and then sat down on the shore.

    "If I had stayed there that thing would have eaten me." Noah watched arge aquatic snake rise to the surface. After seeing that Noah had left the side, the snake dived again and disappeared inside a cave below the water.

    "Haaa~~ Where am I? It looks like somece in Isadora''s world." Noah looked around and everything looked normal.

    Ake, a green ground full of grass, and some trees on all sides.

    "Is that a forest? It doesn''t look like it." Noah stood up and looked back. It had many trees, but it didn''t look like a forest.

    He walked among the trees for a while and tried to make contact with Isadora, but to no avail.

    After walking for long minutes, he finally came out of the small forest without any injuries or an encounter with any monsters that proved to be dangerous. He had encountered only a few wild monsters like those that existed in his world.

    He took this opportunity to grab a good amount of meat to take with him.

    "Okay, now where should I go? I have to find my parents. Isadora told me that I would show up at the same ce, but that doesn''t seem to be the case."

    Noah walked up a green hill and after climbing up he found a far in with sandy soil.

    "Strange, there''s no grass around here, it looks like the biome has changed." It was like a desert in northeastern Brazil.

    "And it seems like the heat has increased just by getting to this ce. And looking ahead, that seems to go on for long kilometers. I''ve never seen a biome like this before, so that''s surprising and also worrying."

    Seeing that the heat would eventually dehydrate him, Noah returned to theke and stored plenty of water for his consumption to continue his journey.

    "Now I need to hurry, I feel I can''t stay here long. Isadora, please call me soon."

    ####

    A few miles away, without warning, a massacre had begun.

    After the instantaneous teleportation of the entire vige, the residents were all thrown into one ce. When everyone opened their eyes, they all found themselves on a in with red grass covering the ground.

    As soon as they woke up and began to despair, something approached quickly.

    Before they could have time to react, arge army of monsters suddenly appeared on the horizon.

    Large ogres with four meters tall, fast goblins holding sharp weapons, and also some earth dragons that started spitting fire as soon as they approached.

    While the women, children, and men who couldn''t use a weapon ran while screaming desperately away across the in, the men who could use a weapon and magic made a line of defense.

    Even with their hands shaking and tears in their eyes, the men were not intimidated and received the attack from therge group of monsters.

    Of course, it was a one-sided massacre.

    The men using swords tried to cut the goblins and the dragons, but because of the speed of the dragons and the supernatural intelligence of the goblins, they had their attacks avoided easily.

    Only a few goblins were injured before the men had their bodies broken in half by a single punch from therge ogres.

    The men and women who could use magic saw a bloodbath take ce without being able to do much about it.

    Using their magic to throw weak attacks, they began to run desperately.

    Escape was not possible.

    The dragons increased their speeds and managed to grab each of the vigers in their mouths.

    As if they were just rag dolls, the dragons restrained each person and dragged them along while chewing on their flesh.

    That horrible scene was like a nightmare. The only thing they could do before they died was to feel hellish pain.

    And with the defense line destroyed, the vigers were quickly reached.

    Mothers trying to protect their children, children crying and screaming.

    And so it all ended, all the beloved vigers were killed in just a few minutes.

    The only thing left was bones that the monsters didn''t eat, and also a lot of blood that dried up.

    ####

    Noah walked through the "desert" for almost two hours before he finally managed to see a green field.

    Not only a greenfield but also some mountains in the distance that seemed quite tall. One of it was so high that the clouds blocked the view and Noah couldn''t see its top.

    "I wonder if they are in the mountains? Or maybe over there?... I have no idea, I need Isadora to help me. Where are you? Answer me!"

    Noah called Isadora one more time but got no answer.

    So, he decided to move on towards the mountains that were just ahead. He was not far away, and going up the mountains he would have a good view of his surroundings and maybe find his mother, father, and Lari.

    Using all his speed, he ran through green fields and also climbed small mountains that were in the way.

    There was even a smallke that was in the middle of some small hills.

    Noah took this opportunity to refill his water bottles and then moved on.

    In a few minutes, he approached the base of the mountain that was easily kilometers high.

 Chapter 282 - Taming A Monster

    Noah walked for a while along a small dirt road that led to the top of the mountain. It was a small road that made strange turns, which made it impossible for a carriage to go up the mountain.

    "That road is very dangerous, but it seems to be the only road that leads up there." Noah looked back and realized that he had already walked almost a kilometer. He was quite high up and could already see some interesting things.

    A new biome with reddish grass in the distance and also anotherke that was in the same spot.

    "That ce looks interesting, I think I should visit itter. Now I should keep going up, if I don''t find anything I will head towards that new biome."

    Noah increased the speed of his steps and continued climbing up the road for a few hours. When he looked back, unfortunately, he could see nothing more.

    He had climbed high enough that the clouds blocked his view. They were dense clouds.

    "It looks like it''s going to rain. Or maybe the clouds in this world are different." Without caring, he climbed until he reached the top of the mountain.

    And finally getting there, he took a deep breath.

    "As I imagined, it''s covered with snow up here, but beyond that, there doesn''t seem to be anything." It was just an ordinary mountain. It was big and had many trees without leaves because of the snow and the strong wind.

    Because of the height, it also made it difficult to breathe.

    "And back here is just like the other side." Noah walked for a few minutes and reached the other side of the mountain. This time the clouds didn''t block his view, the sky waspletely clear.

    "It''s weird, but I appreciate that. I can see everything down there. Let''s see... That over there looks interesting, and that over there too." Noah began scanning his surroundings and looking for things that looked suspicious.

    At the same time, he activated his fire magic to warm up his body.

    "Alright, first I''ll go down and head towards that forest... Of mushrooms? That''s bizarre. After that I should visit that mountain, it looks a lot like a volcano."

    Since on the other side of the mountain there was also a road, Noah started down slowly because of the snow.

    But after the snow was over, he quickened his steps.

    It took a long time, by the time Noah realized was dawning again.

    "I spent the whole night going up and down this mountain. If I were a normal person it would surely take me days to do that."

    ####

    After descending the mountain, Noah stopped near a smallke that he had at the foot of the mountain.

    It was ake that also had an underground cave. Noah bent down to get some water while looking deep inside the cave. The water was crystal clear, so he could see a part of what was inside.

    It wasn''t anything too much, just vegetation, some ck rocks, and also funny-looking little orange fish.

    "Okay, let''s keep going." After filling his bottles again, he put his backpack on his back and marched towards the mushroom forest.

    Eager, he started running to get there even faster.

    Within an hour he arrived near the forest and his first reaction was to sigh in admiration.

    "It''s so beautiful and strange..." He began to analyze the giant mushrooms.

    Brown mushrooms, red mushrooms with little white dots, white mushrooms, totally red mushrooms. And they all had a giant size, like a tree.

    That''s why it was called a mushroom forest.

    "Also, the ground is all purple. The soil seems to be poisoned because of the mushrooms. There don''t seem to be any animals around here either."

    Noah walked a little further into the forest and used his new sword to cut down one of the "trees".

    "My mother give this sword to me before I could sleep. Thanks, Mom." Noah smiled and then looked at the mushroom tree on the ground.

    As expected, it had the same texture as a mushroom, the tree was easily cut down and fell to the ground.

    "Well, there doesn''t seem to be anything interesting around here, I''ve had enough fun. Now let''s go to the volcano. I feel like that ce is important."

    Noah put away his sword and then started running towards the volcano which was not too far away.

    On the way, he encountered a small group of goblins and killed them easily.

    Although he killed them quickly, Noah could tell that they were very different. Both the quality of their weapons and their intelligence.

    "The goblins here are stronger than normal."

    ####

    Noah approached the volcano and looked up.

    A mountain, but nowpletely made of stone and even steeper.

    Fortunately, the clouds didn''t hinder Noah''s vision and he could see the top.

    "There does seem to be a hole there, I''m sure it''s a volcano or something. I feel like I should look in there."

    Noah took a deep breath and then approached the rocks and took his first step. After doing so, a piece of rock came loose and startled him, causing him to step back.

    "Damn, these rocks look very unstable. What''s left for me to do now is hope the whole thing doesn''t copse and I fall from up there."

    Noah smiled and then began to climb the stone volcano. On the way, he found some strange flowers that had a sweet scent and also some small rats that were hiding among the rocks.

    They were rather cute brown mice that did not attack Noah and seemed quite friendly.

    "They are cute. Let''s go-"

    Giving another upward thrust, Noah''s hand slipped.

    "Oops~~"

    After that happened, he looked down as he sweated.

    "I''m already high enough, if I fell I would hurt myself..."

    He then wiped his sweaty hand on his shirt and continued to climb.

    From then on it was a smooth climb, without any surprises. Noah reached the top after almost an hour of climbing, exceeding his expectations.

    "I thought it would take much longer. Okay, what do we have here?" Carefully, Noah projected his body forward and then looked into the hole of the "Volcano"

    "That''s high. But there doesn''t seem to be anything here..." Noah looked at all the corners of that ce, but couldn''t find anyone. There were no trees, so his view was not being blocked.

    Noah felt extremely upset, but soon after taking a better look at the ce, he was able to see something interesting that caught his attention.

    "Over there, there''s a cave. There seems to be a lighting out of it." It was a dim light, but Noah was sure he was right. Because of this, he began to cheer up.

    A smile appeared on his face and he began to look for a way to get down there without hurting himself and also think of a way to get back up.

    "Isn''t there a different exit or entrance here? Maybe I can find a quicker way down. But how?"

    Noah opened his Status and then looked at his abilities.

    "Fortunately my status works in this world. But looking at my skills, there don''t seem to be any that will help me. All right, what about the skills I can acquire?"

    Noah began to scan the new window that appeared in front of his eyes.

    He scrolled down the "page" and started looking at all the skills until one caught his attention.

    ****

    [ Taming ]

    Allows the user to tame monsters.

    Can be evolved.

    ****

    "Wait, I think I have an idea. Good thing I saved all my points."

    Using his points, Noah picked up the skill that allowed him to tame monsters.

    [ New Skill Acquired - Taming ]

    [ Points left - 30 ]

    "Now I only have 30 points left. This skill can still be evolved, I hope you don''t have to do that to use it here."

    After acquiring his skill, he opened his Status and read the functionality of the ability carefully.

    [ Allows the user to tame monsters ]

    [ Because of the level of the skill, the tamer can only tame monsters below level 10. ]

    [ Once used, the ability cannot be used on another monster within 24 hours. ]

    [ The tamer is allowed to discard his monster only after 24 hours. ]

    "I see, quite simple, now let''s do it. Please."

    Noah walked down the volcano a bit and then started looking for one of the rats he had found.

    "Come on,e over here. I''m sure you guys know this whole structure very well."

    Noah continued to get the monsters'' attention for a few minutes before a small brown mouse approached him.

    After the mouse approached, Noah used his ability.

    When he activated it, a yellow light came out of his hand and then swallowed the mouse in front of him. After the mouse''s body glowed for a few seconds, it approached Noah and cutely sat on the stones.

    "Do you want a name? Let''s see... Maybe I should call you Ratatouille."

    After Noah named the rat, he make a strange sound.

    "He seems to be happy. All right, it seems to be working for now. Okay, Ratatouille, I want you to find a ce that will take me to the inside of the volcano. I want a path that will take me there that is not dangerous, okay?"

    "Kyee~~"

 Chapter 283 - Carry Her.

    "You found a way? Good boy!"

    After waiting for almost two hours on top of that volcano, finally, Ratatouille had returned. He approached Noah and made a strange sound and then started walking away, wanting Noah to follow him.

    He walked on the rocks so Noah wouldn''t lose sight of him.

    Noah went lower and lower as he followed Ratatouille. By the time Noah realized it, he had almost reached the ground.

    "So, is here?"

    And after they approached a spot, Ratatouille began to shout as he used his small paws to scrape the rocks.

    "All right, stand back."

    After Ratatouille moved away, Noah moved away as well, and then used fire magic to explode a portion of the stone. This was not a good idea, as the volcano began to shake and a bunch of stones began to fall.

    Some rocks hit Noah but didn''t hurt him.

    "I should be more careful..." Noah smiled and sighed with relief.

    He then moved closer to the spot that his magic had hit. As Ratatouille had signaled, there was a path there. Noah had made only a small hole, so he began to use his strength to remove the stones.

    With his strength, it was not something difficult.

    "Okay, it''s dark in here... Ready."

    Activating his fire magic, Noah started walking down the tunnel.

    It was a small tunnel that had space for only one person. The walls were also made of stone and were a bit damp.

    "Luckily there are no bugs around here. I may be strong, but I don''t do well with them..."

    Noah moved on until he found light.

    "Looks like we''ve arrived."

    When Noah came out of the tunnel, he was in the middle of the volcano.

    "Looking from up there it didn''t look like such a big ce, but it''s quite spacious here. But it''s not time to think about that, let''s go to that cave. Where was it again? And before I forget, thank you Ratatouille!"

    ####

    Noah looked at the ce where he had seen the cave and again he could see a lighting out of the hole in the wall. He put a satisfied smile on his face and ran over there.

    As he approached the entrance, he smelled something good, it smelled like meat being roasted.

    "Are they crazy? If they light a fire inside the cave they will die because of the smoke. But there''s no smoke around here, so that doesn''t seem to be the case. All right, let''s go inside."

    Taking care, Noah took his first step and entered the cave.

    It was like the tunnel he had used earlier, but the space for him to walk was muchrger.

    It was also quite damp.

    "The light is getting stronger, I''m getting closer."

    Noah walked for a few more seconds and began to hear a nostalgic voice.

    "I wonder where everyone is? I can''t stop thinking about them."

    It was his mother''s voice.

    She sounded worried and nervous. But Noah didn''t worry about that; he felt relieved that his mother was okay.

    Besides her, his father was also there along with Lari.

    He then showed himself to the three of them.

    It was a small room that was being lit by a bonfire. It had some holes in the ceiling, so the smoke was escaping and wasn''t choking anyone.

    "Noah? What are you doing here?"

    When he appeared, his mother looked shocked.

    "I ended up here along with you guys, but I was pretty far away. And it stinks in here, didn''t you guys take a shower?" Noah giggled to rx.

    "Noah, you''re here." After that, Lari jumped on Noah and hugged him while crying.

    "I was so worried about you! I thought I would never see you again."

    "I was the one who was worried about you. Can you imagine how I felt when I realized you guys came to an unknown world?"

    "Wait, do you know where we are? And did you say another world? Is that possible?"

    Noah''s father stood up and stared at him, he was incredulous at what he was hearing.

    "Yes, exactly. I don''t know if I should be saying this, but since it''s just the three of us here..."

    "What is it?" Emma was worried and anxious, her hands were shaking.

    "For many years I have had contact with the goddess, it was she who warned me about you guys and also about us being in another world."

    "Wait, wait for a second, what do you mean? That doesn''t make sense." In disbelief, Noah''s father ced his hand on his forehead and closed his eyes. He shook his head both ways trying to absorb what he had heard.

    "Do you have contact with the goddess? Do you mean the goddess who runs our world? That one from the churches?" Noah''s father had a smile on his face, but it was a smile of one who didn''t believe any of it.

    "Exactly. And that teleport magic, she uses it, I don''t have that ability."

    "You''re not lying, are you?" Noah''s mother had both hands in front of her mouth.

    "I''m not lying. Lari, can you let me go now? We need to leave."

    "Let me stay like this a little longer."

    "Okay, okay... And you two, what are you waiting for? Put out the fire and let''s go."

    "Do you have a way out?"

    "Yes, I do. I made a contract with a monster and he helped me."

    "A contract? You can tame monsters? It''s a pretty rare skill."

    "Yes, I can. But only small monsters."

    "I see."

    "Now let me go, Lari, we need to get out. Come on, Mom, you can hold my hand."

    Noah held out his hand but his father pped his hand away.

    "You can let me take care of her." He gave a confident smile.

    "I think it''s easier for her to take care of you. Although she looks pretty frail now..." Noah looked worriedly at his mother.

    "After I told her about the vige people, she became quite sad and nervous."

    "Stop talking about it and let''s go. And no need to hold my hand, I can take care of myself. We need to quickly go after the others!"

    Clearing her throat, Emma put a serious look on her face and walked out of the cave.

    "She''s the same as always..." Noah smiled.

    "Yeah, ahahaha. She''s been pretty emotionaltely, but she''s still the same as always."

    ####

    Noah led his family through the tunnel until they finally exited the "volcano."

    As soon as they were out, Noah''s father took a deep breath and then shouted.

    "Why did you scream? That''s weird."

    "It''s because of the feeling of freedom."

    "You are getting old."

    "Stop talking like that. Look at your mother, she''s acting the same way too."

    Noah looked at his mother and saw her smiling as she breathed in the fresh air.

    "You two are old. Lari is not acting like that."

    "Sure, she just cares about you. She hasn''t let you go since."

    "Yeah... I had to drag her. Hey, Lari, could you let go of me? We need to get down a few meters and it''s a little dangerous."

    "Okay. But you should help me down, I''m afraid of falling."

    "Okay... Okay..."

    Noah climbed down while carrying Lari in his arms.

    By the time everyone reached the ground, they began to put their ns together. Noah exined to his family everything he had found. The mushroom forest, the biome with the red grass, and also the bigke.

    "In addition, there is that mountain. I climbed up there and couldn''t find anything interesting. On that side there was nothing and on the other side I couldn''t see anything because of the clouds."

    "I see... But since there is nothing on this side, we should cross the mountain again." Noah''s father said and his mother agreed.

    "Yes, I feel that people are there somewhere. They sure didn''t show up close to us." She said as she looked at the giant mountain in the distance.

    "I thought the same thing too. That biome with the red grass caught my eye. I feel like I should take a look in that direction."

    "Then let''s go there, in case we don''t find anything, we''ll keep walking. Meanwhile, we also look for a way back home. Speaking of which, doesn''t the goddess know how to get back? Ask her."

    "Unfortunately I lost contact with her as soon as I got here."

    "I see... This isplicated."

    "Yes... Well, I''m sure she will find a way to contact me again. Now let''s move on. But don''t get tired, the climb is quite tiring."

    "I am old but I am still resilient. Your mother is also quite resilient, isn''t she?"

    "Yes. But I worry about Lari."

    "I''ll be fine, Noah will carry me."

    "Urgh..."

    "Take responsibility for this. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything to Ciaphia."

    "I won''t say anything either."

    "You two... You are the worst parents when ites to supporting your child''s rtionship."

    "Ahahahaha, fine, enough joking around."

    Noah, his parents, and Lari began a long journey to the other side of the mountain.

    It was aplicated journey and also quite time-consuming, but fortunately, they got through the mountain.

 Chapter 284 - Youre Worrying Me.

    "All right, shall we go? Looks like that biome isn''t too far away." After crossing the mountain, Noah''s father, his mother, and Lari stopped at ake to get some water and also sat down to rest.

    Two days had passed. Since Noah was not alone, he could not run and leave his parents behind.

    "By my calctions, I think it will take us two to three hours to get there," Noah replied to his father.

    Emma next to him wiped his face with water and then took a deep breath.

    "Okay. Lari, can you keep going?"

    "I''m not tired, Noah carried me most of the way."

    "I understand."

    After a few more minutes, a new journey began toward the red biome. The same biome in which the vigers had been killed a few days ago.

    Even though they all felt that there was something in that ce, they were not expecting to find something as gruesome as several carcasses and dried blood on the grass.

    ####

    "Shit, shit, they''re heading that way. Isabell, you need to help me!"

    [ What is it, Mom? ]

    "Noah and his entire vige were teleported to Dionysius'' world, he somehow managed to interfere with my teleportation magic."

    [ Are you sure about that? And are you sure it''s Dionysius'' world? ]

    "Yes, I am sure of it. I talked to some of my brothers and they warned me about it. When I contacted Dionysius, he just ignored me."

    [ ... ]

    "And there''s another big problem. With Athena''s help, I was able to get some images of Noah and the others... Everyone from his vige was killed, everyone."

    [ ... ]

    "Only Noah and his family are still alive. Now they are marching directly to where the remains of the vigers are, I need to prevent that from happening. I need to warn him about everything before his family sees all the bodies."

    [ Why? Let them see it. ]

    "Noah''s mother has been very mentally unstable for some time, if she ends up seeing all that she could go into an irreversible state of shock."

    [ I didn''t know... ]

    "Her mind has deteriorated over time. Since the death of her son, she has be more and more emotional and mentally weak. That will be enough to break her."

    [ But what do you want me to do? ]

    "I will create a new body and send you to where Dionysius is just to disturb him for a few minutes. If you do that I will find a loophole to enter his world and talk to Noah."

    [ Will you go to his world? ]

    "I won''t go directly there, just my mind, just so I can talk to Noah. I need to let him know that I am working on a way to bring him back and also let him know about the residents."

    [ I understand. But will Noah take it all easily? ]

    "He will be angry and also sad, but he will surely put his mother''s health first."

    [ Right. Do that, I''ll go there, but promise me I won''t end up killing myself. ]

    "At most, you will suffer some injuries, but it''s just a fake body, not your real one."

    [ I feel calmer knowing that... All right, make it quick, it''s time for me to help him, isn''t it? ]

    "I''ll do it right now. And thank you for agreeing to help me."

    [ No need to thank me, you know that. ]

    ####

    With just a wave of her hand, Isadora created a new body for Isabell.

    Some features were changed, such as her hair, her height, and also the color of her eyes.

    After the new body was created, Isabell, who was in the room at the inn,y down on her bed, and then her consciousness disappeared.

    When she woke up again, she was already in her new body in a white room together with her mother.

    "This body is different."

    "I chose to change your appearance, I don''t want them to know who you are."

    "I understand. But how am I going to get to where Dionysius is?"

    "Just as he has the power to send his subordinates here or anywhere, I can also send you there."

    "That doesn''t make sense. If he can send a subordinate all the way here, he would be able to kill you, wouldn''t he?"

    "No, because no subordinate is stronger than a god."

    "Then what will I do there? I won''t be able to do anything against him."

    "You''ll just distract him, I told you. Just make a little mess."

    "All right..."

    "Now I''ll send you over there. I''m sure when you show up there a woman will try to kill you. You''re strong enough to get rid of her."

    "Okay."

    "Good luck."

    Isadora hugged Isabell and then Isabell''s body began to glow and disappeared.

    "All right, now let''s contact Noah. If Dionysius is distracted that won''t be hard."

    ####

    After it disappeared, Isabell felt her body be light and again she found herself in a white room.

    But it was different, the atmosphere was a bit nasty and dirty, unlike the nk space your mother stays in.

    "Disgusting."

    Isabell said when she saw Dionysius sitting on a sort of throne with a woman on hisp.

    It was a woman with a lot of makeup with a rather ugly appearance.

    And as soon as Isabell appeared and offended Dionysius, that same woman screamed and threw herself towards Isabell.

    Using her huge fingernails, the woman tried to pierce Isabell, but without sess.

    Isabell easily moved away since the woman didn''t have much speed.

    "Calm down, Karen, calm down. May I know who you are?"

    "I am an unknown person."

    "You are very funny. What are you doing here? You didn''te here just to offend me, did you?"

    "Maybe."

    "You..." With Isabell arrogantly answering Dionysius, Karen began to clench her teeth as the veins in her forehead almost exploded.

    "If you act this way you get uglier than you already are."

    "AH?" With a surprised shout, the woman turned away in shock.

    "You called me ugly? Master, did you hear that?" Karen ran up to Dionysius and then crouched beside his throne while crying.

    "It seems that her self-esteem is quite low."

    "She is a sensitive woman, but I like her quite a bit."

    "You have disgusting tastes, as well as your appearance."

    "Stop offending him! You bitch!" Karen again lost her patience and stood up, but Dionysius stopped her.

    "Come on, let me fight her, it will be fun. I can''t wait to kill her and then rub your fat face on the floor." Isabell taunted Dionysius again, this time she made Karen reach her limit.

    The woman let out smoke from both her ears and then ran towards Isabell.

    As she approached her she activated some kind of magic in her fist and tried to hit Isabell.

    As soon as Karen threw the punch, a golden shockwave was made.

    "If that had hit me it would have hurt me. Be careful when using your magic."

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    "Karen, stop it."

    "No! I will not let this girl continue to offend you."

    "..."

    "I''m not gratuitously offending him, he deserves it."

    "Shut up!" Karen this time cast silver mana balls towards Isabell.

    While smiling, Isabell kept running while avoiding Karen''s continued magics.

    "This is more fun than I thought. What will happen if I do this?"

    Using her holy magic, Isabell cast a spell toward Dionysius who was still sitting on his throne watching the whole thing. But as her beam of light approached Dionysius, with just a snap of his fingers her magic disappeared.

    "The expected of a god."

    ####

    "Looks like she made it, but she won''t stay ''alive'' for long. I need to do this quickly."

    Turning off her consciousness, Isadora found herself in a ck space.

    After taking a few strokes as if swimming in ake, she could see through a small crack that opened up. It was Isabell being pressed by Karen.

    "She is only being pressed because Dionysius is helping. He should let his subordinate take care of it, that coward. But now is not the time to irritate me."

    Taking a few more strokes, Isadora managed to reach another crack just below the space Dionysius was in.

    Looking through it, she could see a new world, Dionysius''s world.

    Coincidentally, just below her, she could see Noah and his family walking on the green grass.

    A few kilometers away was the reddish biome and also the bodies of the vigers.

    Quickly, Isadora entered the crack and reached the world of Dionysius.

    When she did, she immediately called Noah.

    [ Noah, can you hear me? ]

    ''Finally, you showed up. Where have you been? I was worried.''

    [ I don''t have time to exin. First of all, don''t go to that ce. ]

    ''You mean that biome with the red grass? Do you know about it?''

    [ That''s right, don''t go there, you won''t like what you find. ]

    ''Hey, you''re worrying me.''

 Chapter 285 - I Am Praying.

    [ Just don''t go to that ce. I''ll exin everything to you. ]

    ''Okay.''

    After talking to Isadora, Noah stopped walking and then Lari stopped as well.

    Emma and Lucio also stopped next and looked back.

    "What happened? Did you see anything?" Her father asked curiously. As he heard everything that had happened from Isadora, Noah remained silent and without any expression on his face.

    "Hey, Noah?"

    Concerned, his mother approached and looked at his face.

    Noah''s face was pale, he was not blinking or moving.

    "Is he having a bad time? We need toy him down!" Worried, Emma held Noah''s arm and had prepared toy him down on the floor. Lari worriedly held Noah''s other arm to help him.

    Noah was "far" from his consciousness after hearing all that from Isadora.

    His throat was dry and his breathing was irregr.

    [ But you need to calm down, okay? Don''t despair, your family is worried. ]

    And after Isadora''s warning, the light finally reached Noah''s eyes, causing him to wake up.

    Feeling his body breaking into a cold sweat, he took a deep breath.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry." He said with a shaky voice.

    "No, you are not fine. You are pale and you are sweating non-stop. What are you feeling?"

    "It''s nothing, I''m fine. I just thought about some unnecessary things and got a little nervous." Noah''s voice was still shaky.

    He was trying to stabilize himself emotionally, but it was getting harder and harder.

    Noah bit his lips and felt his fingertips tingle.

    At the same time tears welled up in his eyes.

    His mother, father, and Lari began to worry even more. Because of this Noah took his arm, wiped his tears, and then smiled, trying to stand firm. But his trembling hands gave away his real feelings.

    "Damn." Saying that Noah turned away from everyone and started walking toward the mountain again.

    "Hey, Noah? What happened? You know something we don''t know, right?" Emma ran after him and grabbed his shoulder.

    "I don''t know anything, okay? Let''s just go somewhere else."

    "What? Don''t you want to move on?"

    "The goddess contacted me again, she said we can''t go there. There seems to be some kind of dragon there that is very dangerous." Slowly Noah managed to stabilize himself emotionally even though he was feeling bad.

    "I see. Did you ask her about the vigers?" Lucio and Lari also started to follow Noah.

    "She told me that they are on another continent at the moment and that she will do everything to bring them back. She is working on it." Noah smiled trying to disguise his lie.

    But of course, his mother was well used to his ways, so she soon realized that he was lying.

    She decided not to confront him there, but she would certainly do thatter.

    At the same time, she also began to prepare herself for what she was about to hear.

    ''Something happened to all of them, I''m sure of it.'' She was doing everything she could to keep calm.

    ####

    After they walked for a few more yards, Noah turned and looked at his mother, father, and Lari.

    He had calmed down a little more, so he wasn''t shaking or sweating. The only thing he felt at the moment was a huge imaginary pain in his chest showing that the deaths of the vigers had affected him greatly.

    His mother after noticing the look on Noah''s face, soon opened her mouth to confront him.

    "Something happened to everyone, didn''t it? You can tell us about it." She say as her two hands trembled. She approached Noah quickly.

    Without understanding, Lucio ced himself between the two.

    "What is it? What''s gotten into you?" He put his hands on Emma''s shoulder and pulled her away.

    "Noah is lying, he''s hiding something from us. I know very well when he is lying. The goddess didn''t talk about a dragon, she talked about the vigers, didn''t she?"

    ''Isadora, what do I do?''

    [ Tell her exactly what happened. Be prepared, because she was mentally unstable and may have a breakdown. But she will recover. But it would be different if I hadn''t warned. ]

    ''What do you mean "different"?''

    [ If your mother had found the bodies, the shock alone would have caused her to go into an irreversible state of shock. ]

    ''I see, I''m d you warned me.''

    [ Yes. Now I must leave. I''ll be back in two days, okay? If everything goes well, maybe I''ll call you even sooner. ]

    ''Okay, thanks.''

    "Noah? Hey, Noah!"

    "Hm?"

    "Don''t ignore me and your mother. Is it true what she said? Are you lying?"

    "It was partially a lie. It is not a lie that she is arranging a way to get us home. But I lied about the dangerous dragon we might meet..." Noah smiled bitterly.

    Hearing that, his father began to think about the situation a little better, and then his eyes widened.

    "Don''t tell me..." Saying that he started to run.

    "Hey, Lucio!" Worried, Emma tried to stop him, but Noah held her hand.

    "Let go of me, I need to go after him!"

    "You better stay here, okay?" Noah took his mother''s head and put it on his shoulder. Then he hugged her tightly.

    After receiving Noah''s embrace, Emma felt a sense of sadness and anguish turn inside her heart.

    "You already know what happened, don''t you? Don''t go running off like him, stay here with me. I''m not feeling very well either, and being away from you two wouldn''t do me any good." Noah was sincere with his feelings.

    Because of this, his mother hugged him too, and soon after began to cry silently.

    She wasn''t crying scandalously like Lari when Noah ended up getting hurt, she was just crying silently over Noah''s shoulder.

    A person who suffers in silence is always the person who is suffering the most.

    At least that''s what Noah had heard since he was little.

    ####

    Lucio ran as fast as he could as he refused to believe that all this was happening.

    "It can''t be, can it?" He sped up his steps, even more, causing his shoe toe off his foot after a stumble. But he didn''t care, he kept running towards the red biome.

    Lucio got there in a few minutes.

    When he arrived, he found nothing, so he sighed in relief.

    "Just as I imagined..." He took a few more steps forward and climbed a small "hill" made of dirt and covered by the red grass.

    Perhaps it was the worst decision of his life.

    When he reached the top of the dirt hill, the first things he could see in the distance were bodies and more bodies being eaten by wild wolves.

    Small children''s bodies, bodies with long hair, and also men''s bodies that were almostpletely eaten.

    Even the bones had been partially taken away.

    "What the fuck is this?" As he looked at all those bodies strewn across the reddish grass, Lucio felt a part of his soul leave his body.

    He felt a difiting rage welling up in his body next, causing him to lose his patience and let out a scream.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH"

    After shouting as loud as he could, Lucio began to cry and then advanced towards the wolves that were eating the remains of the vigers.

    With his sword in hand, he killed all the wolves.

    After that, his legs gave out and he fell to the ground while continuing to cry.

    "Why? Why did this have to happen to us?"

    ####

    Noah was still hugging his mother, and Lari beside the two of them was crying.

    It wasn''t like the day Noah came close to death, she was crying low without making a fuss.

    "How are you feeling?" Noah ran his hand over Emma''s head.

    "I''m feeling better, but I still can''t ept all this."

    "I feel the same way... But don''t worry, I''m going to kill whoever did all this, I promise you that."

    "..."

    "As soon as I find the person who did this, they will be killed, I''m sure of it."

    "I''m sure of it..." Emma smiled and then turned away from Noah.

    "Now I need to calm down, I can''t dwell on that right now, we are in danger if we stay here any longer."

    "You''re right. I''ll go after my dad, I''ll bring him back, okay?"

    "Okay. I''ll stay here together with Lari."

    Noah ran to where his father was.

    As soon as he reached there, Noah''s stomach began to twist.

    Ignoring all the bodies around him, Noah approached his father.

    He was still kneeling on the ground. He wasn''t crying like before, he was just silent.

    "Dad, we need to go back. My mom is worried about you."

    "Leave me here just a little longer."

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m praying."

    "I see. May I join you?"

    "Of course."

 Chapter 286 - Going To The World Of Another God

    Noah and his father stood up and then walked away.

    "Do you think we should bury the bodies that are left?" Lucio said in a despondent tone.

    "Better not. It would take us too long to do that, we need to hurry and get away from here."

    "I understand. I hope they all suffered as little as possible in their deaths. I can''t imagine what it must have been like to go through all that."

    "Don''t think too much about it. If you keep thinking about it, you''ll feel worse and worse."

    "Yes. And how is your mother?"

    "She''s a little better."

    "I see. It will be hard for her to ept this."

    "That''s why we should stay by her side and support her."

    "You don''t have to tell me that. I''ve been with her for years and will stay together with her until the end of my life."

    "..."

    Noah looked at his father and smiled.

    The two then slowly walked over to where Emma and Lari were standing.

    It didn''t take long.

    Emma and Lari were sitting on the floor talking to each other. The two had stopped crying, and what remained was only a sad expression on their faces. Besides their red, swollen eyes.

    "So, how are you feeling?" As soon as Noah and Lucio approached, Emma stood up and put her hand on Lucio''s face.

    "I''m better."

    "I see."

    "And you, how are you feeling?"

    "It''s hard to ept all this, but it won''t do any good to grieve now, will it? We have to get out of this ce as soon as possible."

    "Yes."

    "And you, Lari, how are you?" Leaving Lucio and Emma talking aside, Noah sat down on the floor in front of Lari.

    "I''m fine... But your mom doesn''t look good, she told me some strange things."

    "Like what?"

    "Like she doesn''t want to live anymore, something like that. But she said she has to stay alive because of her family."

    "I see. Well, I think the same way too. I want to stay alive to protect my family." Noah smiled, but he felt certain anguish.

    Especially after remembering the story Ciaphia told.

    About her mother taking her own life.

    ''She wouldn''t do something like that, would she?'' Even though Noah knew that his mother was not so weak-minded, he was extremely worried.

    ####

    Isabell was still being pressured by Karen with the help of Dionysius.

    With some sore wounds all over her body, Isabell began to see her performance diminishing by the second.

    If she continued to stand there any longer, she would surely be killed or seriously injured.

    ''Even using my magic I can''t do anything. That bastard can undo any magic I try to use. Besides he is throwing magic at this woman, she gets stronger and stronger.''

    Karen who was slow and weak before, started to get faster and stronger with Dionysius'' support magic, causing Isabell to start losing that fight that already seemed to be won.

    ''Mom, are you done yet? I think I better get out of here now.''

    [ Yes, I''ve already warned Noah, now I''m bringing you back ].

    ''All right, thanks.''

    After finishing her conversation, Isabell''s body glowed and disappeared.

    "What?" Karen in surprise turned to look at Dionysius.

    He did not look surprised.

    "She''s gone, I think she''ll be backter."

    "I hope she wille back. I feel like to rip her head off after those offenses!"

    "You don''t have to defend me with your life like that. What would I do if you had died? That girl is pretty strong, you know."

    "She was?"

    "Yes. She''s much stronger than you. If I hadn''t helped you you would surely have been killed in a few minutes."

    "..."

    ####

    Isabell appeared in front of her mother and then fell to the ground.

    She put her hands on her arms and legs which were cut deep and bleeding.

    "I didn''t imagine I would feel so much pain."

    "Well, even if it is a body created by me in seconds, it is still a real body that can feel all the sensations of an ordinary human being."

    "You should have turned off the pain sensation or something."

    "Okay, next time I''ll do that."

    "Next time?"

    "Yeah, I think I figured out how to get Noah and his family out of there."

    "And how are you going to do that?"

    "I''ll go there myself and bring them back."

    "But isn''t it forbidden for a god toe down to earth?"

    "It''s not forbidden, but the gods avoid doing that. Didn''t Hadese down to Noah''s world to persuade his friends?"

    "Yes, you told me about that."

    "I will do the same thing as he did, but using another body. Then I will bring them here and send them back to my world."

    "That sounds too simple to work."

    "It will work, I''m sure of it."

    "I hope so. But leaving that aside, could you heal me? I''m still feeling quite a bit of pain."

    "Oh, sure."

    ####

    Noah and his family returned to the mountain and then entered a cave on a wall made of stone.

    It was damp and cold inside, so they made a fire to warm their bodies. It was not a very deep cave, so the smoke came out of the entrance and was no problem for them.

    Besides the cold, they were also hungry.

    Noah had caught some animals but had discarded them while climbing the mountain, so at the moment they had nothing to eat.

    "I''ll get us something to eat, okay?" Noah said.

    Emma, Lucio, and Lari nodded.

    Then Noah left and activated his blessing to get to the small forest where he had killed some animals as soon as possible.

    Getting there quickly, he caught some rabbits and also a whole wolf and brought it with him to the cave.

    His parents were once again surprised by Noah''s speed. It was hard to get used to this.

    And after they roasted the meat on the fire, everyone went to sleep, except Noah.

    He felt good and could stay up for up to four nights in a row without feeling sleepy.

    So he stayed up all night to protect his family from danger. At the same time, he thought about Lisandra, Ciaphia, and all his friends in his original world.

    Did they already know about what had happened? If they know, how are they feeling?

    ####

    In Isadora''s world.

    Lisandra, Ciaphia, Eli, and Taciane were sitting at a table in a restaurant on the main street of the capital.

    Being already a group of well-known adventurers, they attracted a lot of attention.

    "I wonder if we will rise to Rank C this week. I guess there are only three quests left, right?" Ciaphia put a piece of meat in her mouth.

    With her question, Lisandra put her hand on her chin and thought for a moment.

    "I guess so. I feel that we can reach Rank B by the end of the year. Our evolution has been very fast." She said sounding satisfied.

    Eli and Taciane smiled at that.

    "Yes, our group is quite strong," Eli said and then Taciane brought up a controversial topic.

    "But I still feel that we should call Noah to join our group. Again..."

    Hearing that, all three girls nodded their heads negatively.

    "No, he won''t ept that," Lisandra said.

    "And the name of our group is already too suggestive, there''s no way Noah can join, we''d have to change the name of the group." Ciaphiaplemented.

    Eli, remained silent as he continued to eat.

    "Ciaphia is his girlfriend, and Lisandra is his sister. You guys can certainly convince him. And changing the name of the group won''t be much of a problem."

    "Well... I can try. What do you think about doing it together, Ciaphia?"

    "That''s fine. He''ll probablye to the capital this week, and we''ll talk to him."

    "That''s it! I''m sure you two will manage. Even though you''ve already tried a few times..."

    "Hehehe..."

    "..."

    ####

    "Mom, is everything ready yet?"

    "Yes, the body I created was that one, what did you think?"

    "I''d say it looks pretty much like the body I''m wearing now, only the hair color has changed."

    "I don''t have much creativity for that."

    "I get it."

    "Okay, now let''s continue our n. Go back there, distract them for a little while longer while I go down there and bring Noah and his family, got it?"

    "Yes."

    Using her magic, Isadora sent Isabell again to where Dionysius and Karen were. When she got there, again she was greeted in a hostile manner by Karen and also by Dionysus.

    And taking advantage of all this, Isadora transferred her mind to the new body and then went to the same ce she had gone before.

    As if she were swimming in ake, she reached the opening that led to Dionysius'' world.

    When it arrived, it passed through the opening and then began to fall from the sky towards the ground.

    Since her body was created to be almost a "war tank", she suffered no injuries when she hit the ground.

    And after falling, she quickly called Noah.

    [ Noah, I''m already here, where are you and your family? I need to make this quick ].

    ''It''s still the middle of the dawn, you know. My parents and Lari are sleeping.''

    [ That doesn''t matter, wake everyone up and let''s get out of here. In case Dionysius realizes that I''m here things could get moreplicated. ]

    ''Right. We''re in a cave at the foot of the mountain.''

    [ I''ming to you. Wake everyone up and exin what''s going on. ]

    ''I''ll do that.''

 Chapter 287 - We Are Back.

    Isadora, using all her speed, reached the foot of the mountain in just a few minutes. Once there, she walked around for a while, but could not find any cave.

    So she called Noah again to receive instructions on where to find him.

    After Noah gave a few more details, Isadora managed to find the cave where he was.

    It was a cave that was in a stone wall.

    The entrance wasn''t very big and it was also all pretty uniform, it even looked like someone had dug that cave.

    "So, is everything ready?" As soon as Isadora reached the entrance, Noah came out and found her.

    He looked at her for a while analyzing her appearance.

    "You look different."

    "Why are you worrying about this? Just bring your parents and Lari here."

    "Okay. They''re awake now, I''ll call them."

    Noah entered the cave and then spoke to everyone.

    "The Goddess is out there, she''s going to take us away." When Noah said those words, his father and mother stood up quickly looking nervous.

    "Wait, the goddess? The goddess?!" Emma approached Noah and held his shoulders. She was trembling.

    "Yes, the goddess who takes care of our world."

    "You hadn''t said she was the one who woulde for us! What am I going to tell her? She is the goddess, you know."

    "I don''t know what to do either... She is the goddess..." Lucio was walking in circles to calm himself down.

    Lari was the only person who didn''t seem nervous. She was looking excited to meet the goddess.

    "Stop it, let''s go soon. We can''t stay here too long. You don''t have to worry about the goddess, just act normal."

    "Okay, I''ll try... But when we get out of here I''m going to try to talk to her about something."

    "You''re thinking the same thing I am, aren''t you?" Lucio said to Emma.

    They both nodded their heads at the same time.

    Noah had already realized their goal, so he smiled bitterly.

    ''That won''t work...'' He thought.

    After that, Noah put out the fire and led his parents and Lari out of the cave.

    As soon as the three of them left, they held their breaths and looked at the goddess who was being illuminated by the moon. Even though it wasn''t her real appearance, she was a beautiful woman who exuded purity.

    Emma was speechless, Lucio was in awe, and Lari was the only one brave enough to approach.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you... Isadora?"

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you." Isadora smiled innocently and soon after asked everyone toe closer.

    Emma and Lucio were very nervous, so they had to be pulled along by Noah.

    "Don''t worry, it will be quick." Isadora gave onest warning before using her magic to make everyone fly.

    Feeling their bodies be light, Emma and Lucio began to shout.

    Noah looked at the two andughed.

    "Calm down, you won''t fall. You too, Lari, you don''t have to hug me like that."

    With Noah and his family''s interaction, Isadora gave a satisfied smile before increasing her flight speed.

    ####

    Everyone saw the world pass by their eyes quickly, and by the time they realized they were in apletely dark space.

    Emma, Lucio, and Lari were confused and also scared by the sudden change of environment, because of this Noah calmed them down and told them to wait a little longer.

    They calmed down and waited for Isadora to lead them through the dark space.

    After a few seconds, the environment changed again, now revealing arge nk space.

    As soon as they got there and everyone was put on the floor their legs gave way. Noah was the only one still standing.

    "Oh my god, what was that? I feel like I''m going to throw up." Emma put her hand in front of her mouth to hold back the vomit. Lucio also seemed to be feeling bad, but he preferred to support Emma.

    Lari was dizzy, so shey down on the floor.

    "They''re not used to that."

    "I get it. And you shouldn''t be used to it either, or have you ever flown at 300km per hour?"

    "I have plenty of endurance."

    "I see. But now take care of your parents and Lari, I need to bring my subordinate back."

    "Your subordinate?"

    "Yes, I used him to distract Dionysius and bring you guys back."

    "I see... But I remember you saying you had no subordinate."

    "Did I say that? I don''t think so."

    "All right."

    Noah turned away from Isadora and then walked over to Emma. She was feeling a little better, so she managed to get up. The only one who remained lying down was Lari.

    "So, where are we? In paradise or something?" Emma started walking through the nk space.

    Lucio started to step on the ground to see if it was safe to walk. Since it was all white, there didn''t seem to be a floor, wall, or ceiling. It was all very strange for someone who had never visited that ce before.

    "Yes, this is the ce where the Goddess lives and observes everything in our world. I have visited here before."

    "Is it true?"

    "Yes. When I was lost in the forest the Goddess called me here to talk to me and then sent me back to the forest."

    "Doesn''t that mean you died?"

    "I don''t know..."

    "... You died... Oh my god, I feel like I''m going to throw up again." Discovering something new, Emma felt her blood pressure drop, causing her to pass out.

    Lucio held her in his arms.

    "I think she''s overreacting."

    "Well, she''s pretty shaken up by what happened, she just went on a crazy trip and found out her son died."

    "It makes sense that she passed out. Take care of her and Lari, I''ll go over there."

    "Right. And thank the goddess for me, I don''t want to talk to her and end up saying something unnecessary."

    "You guys are weird. She already knows everything you do in our world, it won''t make any difference that you pretend to be ''saints'' now."

    "Urgh..."

    "Ahahaha."

    Noahughed and then walked over to where Isadora was standing. She had gone a little farther away and seemed to be worried about something. She was biting her nails and tapping her foot on the floor.

    "So, did something happen?"

    "Yes, my subordinate died."

    "Eeeh?" Surprised, Noah widened his eyes.

    "Wait for a second, he just died? That''s it?"

    "It''s okay. I had created a fake body for her, I already transferred her mind to her original body."

    "I see, good."

    "Yes... Well, now let''s get back to what matters. I''m going to send all of you to my world again, all right?" Isadora pped her hands a few times to get everyone''s attention and said that out loud.

    But when she turned around, she found Emma passed out on Lucio''sp.

    "What happened?"

    "She just found out that I died a while ago. That affected her quite a bit."

    "It probably was because her mind was already tired."

    "Yes."

    "Imagine if she knew you had died about three times already."

    "Shut up."

    "Noah, is that true?" Lucio looked a little irritated and also sad.

    "Well, yes... But no matter how many times I die, this woman here can bring me back. Right, Auntie?"

    "Stupid."

    "Ouch."

    Noah received a p from Isadora plus his body began to glow.

    "I will send you guys directly to the capital side. I''ll do that for obvious reasons."

    "Thank you very much." Lucio bowed his head in thanks.

    But then he interrupted the teleportation to ask onest question.

    "Is there any chance that the people who lived in the vige wille back to life? I know it''s a selfish request, but... They didn''t deserve all that."

    With his father''s question, the feeling of guilt finally hit Noah.

    Immediately a sad and pained expression came over his face, catching Isadora''s attention.

    "Unfortunately that is not possible. They were all good people, I will take very good care of each one''s soul."

    "Got it..."

    A fewst tears flow Lucio''s face before he disappeared.

    And before Noah disappeared, Isadora came closer and said something in his ear.

    "Don''t feel guilty."

    ####

    After a few seconds, Lucio, Emma, Lari, and Noah found themselves next to the capital wall.

    Emma was still passed out, so Lucio held her in hisp so that her clothes wouldn''t get dirty. And Lari, as soon as she arrived, stood up quickly.

    "Looks like we''re here. Isn''t it fun to use teleportation magic?" Noah joked a little at the situation, but his father did notugh.

    Only Lari gave a small smile so as not to make the mood even more awkward.

    "Now is not the time for that, let''s go inside and find an inn. We are all dirty and tired, we need to rest to think about what to do tomorrow."

    Lucio said in a serious tone.

    Because of this, Noah stopped "joking" and nodded.

    Walking to the capital gate, they knocked a few times and one of the guards opened it.

    "What are you doing out there at this hour?"

    "We were on a trip, our carriage was attacked two kilometers from here, the bandits took everything. My mother is injured, can wee in?"

    After the guard heard Noah''s little lie, he talked to some other guards and cleared the entrance.

    They then went to an inn on the main street.

 Chapter 288 - Dont Blame Yourself.

    Noah and his family stayed in three rooms.

    Noah stayed in one room, Lari in another, and her parents stayed in a room for couples. Then as soon as they got in, they each went to their room and didn''t speak to each other again until dawn.

    And as soon as it was dawn, Noah went to his parent''s room next door.

    Knock~~

    He knocked a few times on the door and then his mother opened it.

    "So, how are you feeling?" Noah entered the room and then sat down in a chair that was next to the bed. His mother returned to the bed, looking despondent.

    "I''m just a little tired, but I''m feeling better."

    "I see. Where is my father?"

    "He went out to got breakfast for him and me. You should call Lari to have coffee with you, she''s still sleeping."

    "I''ll do that in a little while. I''ll stay here with you until my father returns."

    "What happened? Are you worried?"

    "Yes, I am. I know you''re not feeling well, so I want to stay by your side."

    "..."

    "It''s okay to do this, isn''t it?"

    "Of course."

    Emma smiled at Noah and then closed her eyes.

    Noah watched her for a while until his father came back into the room.

    "Noah? What happened?"

    "Nothing, I just wanted to stay by my mother''s side."

    "I see. Coffee is ready, the inn receptionist said you cane down for coffee now."

    "Right. Try to eat well, Mom."

    "I will."

    Noah left his parents'' room and then went to Lari''s room.

    He knocked a few times on the door to call for her.

    Lari didn''t answer the door, so Noah tried to open the door.

    And it opened.

    "Doesn''t she lock the door? It''s dangerous to leave the door open at night."

    After entering, Noah found Lari lying on the bed. She was lying with her body in a strange position.

    "She will surely suffer from neck pain for the rest of the day. What is this strange way of sleeping?"

    "Hey, Lari!"

    Noah approached and called out to her. Lari, startled and stood up quickly.

    "Hm?" She looked around for a while until her senses returned to normal. When that happened she smiled at Noah in front of her.

    "Good morning." She rubbed her two eyes as she smiled.

    "... It''s breakfast time, let''s go downstairs. I have a lot to do today, I need to visit Lisandra, Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli to let them know that we are in the capital. And we also need to talk about what happened."

    "Yes... But will you tell them everything? Even about us going to another world?"

    "I will have to tell them everything. How will I exin the disappearance of all the vigers? She won''t believe me if I tell her that everyone decided to leave at the same time."

    "You can say that your mother decided to go live in the capital and the vigers decided to migrate to other viges. How about that?"

    "I think it''s best not to keep that information from them."

    "You''re right."

    "Well, I''ll talk to my mother about itter, we''ll decide what to do. Now let''s go downstairs and have some breakfast."

    "Okay. I''ll wash my face first."

    ####

    "How are you feeling, Karen?"

    "I''m still angry with that girl. How could shee in here and offend you like that?"

    "Don''t worry about her, you''ll still have a chance to meet her again."

    "Meet her? But I thought she was dead.

    "She wouldn''t die that easily. After all, she is a subordinate of one of my brothers or sisters, and I think I already know who sent her here."

    "Who?"

    "Isadora."

    "Isadora? But she doesn''t have any subordinates except for the one you kidnapped."

    "I know. But after that girl disappeared, Isadora''s subordinate disappeared, so she probably picked him up while I was distracted."

    "Oh, I understand now."

    "I was very naive. Well, I''ll have other opportunities."

    ####

    "Ciaphia?" Arriving at the door of Ciaphia''s house, Noah knocked a few times on the door and called out to her.

    He stood there for a long five minutes, but no one came.

    "She must have gone out on an assignment. Well, I''ll talk to themter."

    Noah returned to the inn on the main street and found his mother and father sitting at one of the tables. Lari had gone back to her room.

    "You didn''t find them?" Lucio asked as soon as Noah approached.

    Noah shook his head and replied.

    "No. They probably left to go on a guild mission.

    "They will probably arrive in the afternoon, let''s wait."

    "Okay. What do you want to do now, Emma? Do you want to stay in the room or do you want to go out for a while? We can have some fun around the capital."

    "Whatever."

    "I see. I think I have an interesting ce for us to visit. Do you want toe with us, Noah?"

    "No, I''m going to the adventurers'' guild now."

    "Are you going to start work already?"

    "Well, we need money."

    "You don''t have to worry, we have plenty of money saved up," Emma said sounding worried. She didn''t want Noah to risk his life to earn a little money.

    But Noah just smiled to calm her down.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t go on any dangerous missions, I know my limits."

    "You promise?"

    "Yes, I promise."

    "Okay. And in case you end up finding Lisandra and the others, bring them here, we need to talk to them about what happened, okay?"

    "Yes, Mom."

    Then Lucio and Emma got up and got ready to leave.

    After they left, Noah got up to go to the adventurer''s guild.

    Walking the main street, he felt someone watching him. After looking up from the building that was across the street, Noah could see a ck shadow hiding behind a chimney.

    "Is that person after me? Why?" Noah began to grow more cautious.

    ####

    Arriving at the guild, the first person Noah encountered was Rose.

    As soon as she saw him, Rose waved with a smile. And since she was attending to another adventurer, Noah went to talk to the other receptionist, who was Rieli.

    Since they had returned from the vige, the two of them had returned to work in the adventurers'' guild.

    Even though it had been two years, they were still there.

    "Noah? When did you arrive?" As soon as Rieli saw him, her eyes widened. She was surprised and also seemed excited.

    "I arrived today in the capital."

    "I see. What can I do for you?"

    "First I would like to know about Lisandra and the others. Have they go in a mission?"

    "Yes. As soon as it was morning they took a mission. They always take missions in the morning so they can get to the capital in the afternoon."

    "I see. Oh, and about the letter I received."

    "You read it?"

    "Yes. Is the guild master in? I''d like to talk to him for a while."

    "You can go up to the second floor and call for him at the first door on the left."

    "Thank you."

    Noah went up to the second floor and then knocked on the first door on the left of the hallway.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me, Noah."

    "Come in."

    After entering, Noah found the guild master. He was standing looking out the window.

    "I saw youing, I was quite surprised."

    "Did you think I wouldn''te?"

    "I thought your mother would stop you froming."

    "She wouldn''t do that, after all, I''m an adult now."

    "That''s true, isn''t it? Time has passed too fast, you''re an adult now, and the war seems like it never happened."

    "Yes, time passes too fast."

    "But you didn''te here to talk about it, did you? So what did you decide?"

    "About going back to being an adventurer?"

    "Exactly."

    "I''m going back to being an adventurer, after all, I need money right now. Some things have happened..."

    "From the look on your face, it doesn''t seem like something simple."

    "It''s not simple at all. Are you willing to listen to apletely crazy story?"

    "I don''t mind."

    "But promise me you won''t tell anyone about it."

    "You can trust me."

    "It''s just that something happened in my family''s vige..." Noah bit his lips and clenched his fists.

    The guild master stared at him and realized that Noah was in a fragile state, he could cry at any moment.

    ''I know I shouldn''t say this to him, but I just want to get it off my chest with someone now. Was I really an S-RANK adventurer in my old world? I''ve never felt so fragile as I do now.''

    ####

    "So that''s it. That''s pretty unbelievable."

    "I know, but it''s the truth. I don''t know what to do from now on, all our history in that vige has been erased. Life in that vige is over."

    Noah bit his lips regretfully.

    The guild master approached and then ced his hand on Noah''s head.

    "You were not to me for anything. I''m sure your mother and father don''t me you for anything that happened."

    "I know, even Isadora told me that, that I wasn''t to me for anything."

    "She''s right. Come on, don''t be so discouraged. I know it''s quite hard to deal with this, but you need to be strong to support your parents and your sister. I''m sure you are the strongest person among them."

    "I''m not sure about that."

    "...."

 Chapter 289 - This Boy Doesnt Care About His Own Life.

    "Talk to Rose, she will prepare the papers so you can go back to work for the guild. And don''t forget what I told you, you are not to me for anything."

    "Okay, thank you. But before I leave, I''d like to ask you a question."

    "Hm?"

    "Someone was watching me from the roof of that building." Noah approached the window and pointed to the building across the street. The guild master looked there, then he looked at Noah looking confused.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I saw someone watching me. As soon as I looked at the person, he/she hid. I was wondering if you had anything to do with it."

    "Why would I have someone watch you?"

    "I don''t know."

    "I didn''t even know you were in the capital. But if that''s true, be careful."

    "Yes, I am being very cautious."

    "You do that. In case something happens, I''ll be here to help."

    "Thank you. Now I will talk to Rose, see youter."

    "See ya."

    Noah walked down the stairs.

    As soon as he reached the downstairs, the adventurers stared at him for a while. But as soon as Noah looked at them, they looked away looking scared.

    ''Are they afraid of me or something? Or maybe it''s because of my mom?'' Noah smiled and then went to the reception counter.

    As he approached, the adventurers standing nearby stepped back.

    "Am I that intimidating?"

    "Well, you have grown a lot. Plus you have a lot of muscles and appear to be very strong."

    "But most of the adventurers around here have as much muscle as I do."

    "You don''t understand, do you? Your aura is that of someone quite dangerous."

    "My aura? But I don''t try to intimidate people."

    "I know, but you still end up intimidating them. Your hair is also a bit messy and you have a rather serious face. When you face others with your clear eyes, they be intimidated."

    "Don''t say stupid things, it even sounds like you''re trying to tter my appearance."

    "What if I am? You''re quite handsome. Okay, but what do you need? You were talking to the guild master, weren''t you?"

    "Exactly. I will be working for the guild again starting today. The guild master asked me to talk to you about it."

    "I understand. I will talk to Riata so she can make a new guild card for you with a new image."

    "Right. Speaking of her, how is she?"

    "She has recovered, but she still talks about her husband quite a bit."

    "I see."

    "Okay, I''ll be back in just a moment. You can sit down if you like."

    "Thank you."

    Noah walked over to a table that had two men sitting at it and then sat down with them. Noah was taller and also more muscr than the two men who were much older than him.

    The men clicked their tongues and then got up to leave.

    "Hm?" Not understanding the reason behind that, Noah looked at the men and then shrugged.

    Some of the adventurers around began tough at the situation.

    But as soon as Noah looked at them, the adventurers were silent.

    ''Looks like I won''t get any friends around here.''

    ####

    "Noah, everything is ready."

    "Already? I thought it would take longer." Noah stood up and then went to the counter to get his new guild license.

    "The data is the same, I just changed the age and the image, is that okay?"

    "Yes, everything is fine." Noah took his license and evaluated it.

    After seeing his rank, he felt a little sad.

    "So I''m still Rank F."

    "Yeah, but it doesn''t matter since you''re sure to take the harder missions, right?"

    "You guessed it. Well, I guess I''ll take a mission already."

    "Already?"

    "Yes. Since Lisandra and the others will take a long time to return, I''ll enjoy the time left so I can take a mission."

    "I see."

    "I''ll be right back."

    Noah walked to the missions board and scanned the avable missions. Lots of subjugation missions, some quest missions, and even an escort mission to another city and country. Noah analyzed well before choosing one of the missions.

    And he chose a subjugation mission because it would be faster.

    A RANK C quest.

    Kill five red-skinned ogres that are threatening a rural vige that was a few hours away from the capital.

    ''It is the same vige I had helped a few years ago?''

    "Here, this mission."

    "Hm? That''s a bit difficult, are you sure?"

    "I''ve be an adult and will you still act this way?"

    "I''m worried about you, all right?"

    "Right, right."

    "Be careful, these ogres can use fire magic. It''s not very strong, but it can hurt you."

    "I''m not sure about that."

    Noah gave a sarcastic smile and then left the adventurer''s guild. After that, he took a deep breath. After standing in front of the guild for a while, he went to the inn to let his mother and father know he was leaving.

    But when he got there, his parents had not yet returned.

    So he left unannounced and headed towards the mission site.

    Since it was a few hours of travel, Noah activated his strengthening magic to run even faster.

    Because of this, he was able to spot the vige in the distance with only an hour''s travel. It was another vige that he had seen before, but had never visited. Unlike the other vige he had helped, this vige looked much better.

    It had walls around it, it had some visible buildings that appeared to be of high quality, and outside it hadrge ntations with lots of vegetables. It seemed to be harvest time.

    And inside the town, Noah could hear many voices, so they had many residents.

    And as Noah approached the vige, some children who were outside the vige ran inside looking scared. Soon after, the gate closed.

    ''Maybe they thought I was a monster.'' Noah smiled bitterly at the situation.

    Then, so as not to cause any misunderstanding, he shouted for the vigers and guards on the other side of the gate to listen.

    "I am an adventurer, I am here to help you." After hearing that, the guards cautiously opened the gate.

    Who came out, was a tall, muscr man wearing leather armor reinforced with metal tes.

    The man held a spear in his right hand and at his waist was also a sword. He had a face very simr to that of a drunk man who sits 20 hours a day in a bar drinking.

    His beard was shabby and his hair was all messed up.

    But even though he looked like a drunk, he looked quite sober.

    "Are you an adventurer? Show me your ID!" The man shouted at Noah, threatening him.

    But Noah didn''t care, because that was the doctrine of the guards in any vige or town.

    After handing over his guild ID, the man looked at it and raised both his eyebrows.

    "Rank F?"

    "Yes, any problems?"

    "Well, yes. I''m sure someone who is Rank F can''t fight an ogre, imagine 5 of them? Are you trying to fool me?"

    "Of course not. A person can take any mission they want, right? I decided to take this one. If it goes wrong I''ll die and that''s it, it won''t affect you."

    "..."

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Are you crazy?"

    "No, I''m just confident. Now could you tell me where the ogres are? They might be hiding."

    "Okay, I''ll take you there."

    "Are you sure? I thought you didn''t trust me."

    "Your license is not fake, and if you are a Rank F, you won''t be able to do anything against me. It''s better to take you there than to let you into the vige."

    ''He''s really worried that I''ll do something against the vige.''

    "I see. Then let''s go." Noah smiled.

    The man went to the gate, talked to a few men, and then the gate closed.

    "Let''s go." The guard said in a serious tone. He was acting very cautiously, not letting Noah get at his back.

    The guard was afraid that Noah would suddenly attack him.

    Because of the guard''s way of acting, Noah startedughing at him, causing the guard to be a little irritated.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s nothing, I''m just surprised by all this."

    "What?"

    "It''s nothing, just keep going."

    "..."

    The man moved on to a small forest that was 300 meters away from the vige. It wasn''t a dense forest, it just had a few scattered trees here and there.

    "Thest time the ogres were seen they were around here."

    "Okay, so you can go back now."

    "No need to say it twice. And before I leave, I''d like to ask you to leave, don''t do this with your life."

    "You didn''t seem to be worried before."

    "Well... You seem to be my son''s age, so letting you die like that... It''s..."

    "I see. But you don''t have to worry, I''m quite strong." Noah withdrew his sword from his waist and smiled at the man.

    Surprised the man raised his spear, but Noah ignored him and moved on.

    Then the man lowered his spear and watched Noah walk away.

    "This boy... He doesn''t care about his own life.... I hope they don''t have to collect your dead bodyter."

 Chapter 290 - Our Mother Will Tell You Everything.

    Noah walked for a while and then looked back to see if the man was still following him.

    ''Looks like he''s gone. That man is nice even though he was suspicious of me. All right, now where are those ogres? It can''t be that hard to find five giant monsters.''

    Noah continued walking that way for a few minutes, until the ''forest'' finally came to its end, revealing a long in.

    "Maybe they''re gone away? No, it can''t be that. Ogres usually stay in one ce, they don''t make long trips. I''ll have to look harder for them."

    Noah went back into the forest and then looked around for any indication that the ogres had passed that way. Without much sess.

    The only indication was a downed tree, but the tree could have been blown down by the wind or perhaps by a human, for its trunk was not destroyed as it normally would have been if an ogre had punched it.

    "I hate looking for monsters. It''s so much easier when theye my way. I wonder if I call out for them they show up."

    Noah had no idea what to do, so he started yelling for the ogres.

    The ogres didn''t understand his words, but it would draw them to him.

    And to Noah''s surprise, it had worked.

    After his shouts, a loud sound of something breaking came from his right. It was far away and the trees were partially blocking Noah''s view, so he wasn''t sure it was the ogres.

    "I''ll know when I get there."

    So Noah tightened the grip of his sword and quickly ran between the trees, throwing his body from side to side, until he finally spotted an ogre 3-4 meters tall in the distance.

    Without slowing down his speed, Noah reached the ogre in an instant and used his sword to cut off the ogre''s left leg.

    The ogre''s leg was cut off entirely.

    And losing his leg, the ogre went out of bnce and fell.

    After falling, the Ogre noticed Noah''s presence and tried to get up somehow. He seeming not to realize that his leg had been torn off.

    At the same time, the Ogre also tried to activate his fire magic to try to hurt Noah somehow. But without letting the ogre continue with the activation of his magic, Noah approached the ogre''s head and then swung his sword with both hands, tearing the ogre''s head off.

    The ogre''s body trembled a few times before it stopped moving.

    "Only have one?... Oops, shouldn''t have asked that." After his question, Noah jumped away, then a nearly 100kg rock fell in the same ce he was standing.

    Noah looked up and saw nothing. But secondster, an ogre appeared walking while knocking down the trees in front of him.

    Not only one, but four of them were there.

    Noah was not afraid, he just wanted to know how that ogre managed to throw a rock directly at him.

    "Since when do ogres have good aim? That''s a surprise." Noah let out a cheerfulugh and then activated his earth magic, creating several pointed projectiles that flew toward the oing ogres.

    Perhaps 50 projectiles had been created.

    The tree trunks were punctured, some trees were even felled.

    When Noah realized, all the ogres had had their bodies pierced like a sieve, he thought he had gone a little overboard.

    ''Sometimes I forget that my magic is at a high level.''

    ####

    Noah removed the ogres'' ears to take with him and then used water magic to clean his sword.

    After that he returned to the vige with a satisfied smile on his face, feeling good that he had killed some monsters after so long.

    The only thing he had been killing for the past few days were just wild animals.

    "I will go and warn the vige first and then return to the capital."

    Noah walked to the vige and knocked on the gate.

    The guards inside opened the gate and then the same guard came out. He looked at Noah and gave a small smile.

    "So you gave up? This is good... I thought you would do something crazy."

    "No, I''ve already finished the mission."

    "What?"

    "Here it is." Noah pulled the ogre ears from his pocket. He had drained the blood, so it was okay to put them there.

    The man looked at the ears of the five ogres and didn''t seem to believe they were real. Because of this, Noah taunted the man a little, causing him to be irritated.

    Noah didn''t mind, he said goodbye and then went back to the capital.

    And the man, after entering the vige, talked to all the guards about what had happened, and of course, no one was buying it.

    So he decided to leave the vige and go to the forest to check if Noah had really killed all the ogres.

    The guard, after seeing all the ogres with their bodiespletely perforated, realized how powerful Noah was.

    He also regretted having doubted him.

    ####

    Noah showed his identification and entered the capital again.

    After arriving at the adventurer''s guild, he went to the counter to talk to Rose.

    "Are you back already? Don''t tell me..."

    "Yes, it''s finished." Noah took the ogres ears from his pocket and gave them to Rose.

    "How?"

    "Hm?"

    "How did you get there so fast, kill all the ogres, and get back to the capital? That was very fast!"

    "I am very fast." Noah smiled at Rose.

    She sighed and then picked up a bag of coins and handed it to Noah.

    "Here, the reward. And since you have aplished this mission, I will increase your Rank."

    "So easily?"

    "It would be crazy for the guild not to increase your Rank after that, wouldn''t it?"

    "..."

    After increasing Noah''s Rank to D, Rose returned his license. He looked at his new Rank and looked proud.

    ''It''ll be easy to get to Rank S.'' He said satisfied.

    After he said goodbye to Rose, he returned to the inn so he could talk to his mother and father. Since Lisandra and the others had not yet returned, he had some time left.

    When he arrived at the inn, he found the innkeeper serving beer to some men.

    Noah approached her and asked about his parents.

    "They arrived and went up to their room."

    "Thank you."

    Noah went to his parent''s room and knocked a few times on the door.

    "Noah? What are you doing here? I thought you went to the guild." Lucio said surprised.

    Emma who was lying down sat up in bed.

    "I already went to the guild and I also did a mission. Here it is." Noah took the bag of coins and ced it in his father''s hands.

    "What? We already have money, you can keep that." Lucio tried to give the coins back, but Noah wouldn''t take it.

    "I told you guys I would get money for us. I will work even harder because we need a house in the capital, we can''t stay living in an inn."

    "... You don''t have to. Your mother and I can go back to work..."

    "Are you idiots? I told you to leave everything to me. Now rest, I''m going out for a little walk until Lisandra arrives in the capital."

    "..."

    "Mom, don''t think anything idiot."

    "Hm? What do you mean?" Emma tilted her head in confusion.

    "You know what I''m talking about."

    Noah left the room and then went downstairs.

    He sat down at a table and had two sses of beer before leaving to walk around town. Noah didn''t like to drink much, but when he is nervous it is something he often does.

    "I don''t know what I''m going to tell Lisandra. How will she react?"

    ####

    After returning to the adventurer''s guild, Noah sat down to wait for Lisandra and the others.

    He also ordered some beer to drink while he waited for her arrival.

    And after almost an hour, they had finally returned.

    As usual, they attracted a lot of attention from the guild members. As soon as Lisandra and the others noticed Noah''s presence, they all ran to the table to greet him.

    Unlike them, who were happy, Noah remained serious.

    Because of this, Lisandra began to worry.

    "What? You never act like that. Did something happen to our mother or father?"

    "It''s not that, something else happened."

    "What is it? You''re making me nervous." Lisandra swallowed her own saliva.

    Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli continued in silence as they looked at each other.

    "Let''s go to the inn, our mother and father are here."

    "They''re here? Wait, if they are here was the vige left alone? It''s not normal for that to happen."

    "..."

    "Something happened, didn''t it?" Lisandra was silent as she stared at Noah.

    She expected him to say something, but he just stood up.

    "Let''s go to the inn, my mother will tell you everything."

    "Wait!"

    Lisandra and the others hurried to go after Noah.

 Chapter 291 - If You Want To Talk To Me, Just Come Closer.

    After arriving at the inn they were staying at, Noah asked Lisandra and the others to sit down and he went upstairs to the second floor.

    After talking to her parents, the three of them went downstairs.

    When Lisandra found her mother and father again, she promptly stood up and hugged them both. It had been a while since they had seen each other, so Lisandra was feeling quite happy.

    Ciaphia too didn''t miss the opportunity to get up and greet Emma and Lucio.

    "All right, now let''s get down to business."

    And after they all sat down, Emma put a serious eye to her face and then looked at Lucio and Noah.

    They both nodded and she began to tell them everything that had happened. Emma was trying not to speak too loudly so that the other people wouldn''t hear.

    Lisandra and the others listened attentively.

    The story was being told and Lisandra became more and more incredulous with the whole situation.

    Was it possible to go to another world? Does Noah have contact with the goddess? Did all the people in the vige die? Did his mother and father fly through the sky ande back here with the help of the goddess?

    There were so many crazy things that Lisandra couldn''t digest any of them.

    Ciaphia, Taciane, and Eli were also confused and couldn''t believe it all.

    But because of the trust, they felt in Emma, Lucio, and Noah, they knew that it was not a lie.

    And after she finished telling them in detail everything that had happened, everyone was silent.

    It was not a pleasant atmosphere, everyone was nervous and also sad about everything. Especially Emma who was not feeling well before and now had to tell Lisandra and the others in detail about everything that had happened.

    Lisandra, after being silent for some time, stood up.

    "I need a moment to digest all this, okay?"

    After saying this, tears appeared in her eyes and she quickly left the inn. Taciane and Eli got up and ran after her.

    Ciaphia looked at Noah and he waved for her to go after Lisandra.

    "Looks like she''s not going to take all this so easily," Noah said as he leaned back in their chair and looked at his mother.

    "Yeah, but I''m sure she''ll be fine." His mother smiled and then stood up.

    Lucio, followed her and the two of them started up the stairs.

    But before they went up, Lucio looked at Noah and asked him to keep them informed about Lisandra.

    "I will."

    Noah agreed and then also went after Lisandra.

    ####

    "Hey, Lisandra!" Ciaphia held Lisandra''s hand.

    When Lisandra turned around, Ciaphia could see the tears in her eyes. Because of this, she felt the need to hug Lisandra.

    Taciane and Eli watched Ciaphia and Lisandra hug each other in silence. Then Noah approached.

    He looked at them and gave a small smile.

    ''It''s good that she has friends to support her.'' Noah thought.

    "Don''t be like that, it''s okay, try to cheer yourself up," Ciaphia said in Lisandra''s ear. Lisandra squeezed Ciaphia even tighter with her arms.

    Then she let go of Ciaphia and looked into her eyes.

    "Thanks, but now I want to be alone, okay?" Lisandra smiled and then turned to leave. Ciaphia would go after her again, but Noah stopped her.

    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine."

    "But..."

    "Although she doesn''t look it, Lisandra is an emotionally strong girl. By tomorrow she''ll be feeling better."

    "She didn''t seem to have a strong emotional when you almost died."

    "Well, she likes me quite a bit."

    "Are you saying she doesn''t care that much about the vigers?"

    "Of course not, you idiot. I''m just saying that we are siblings and have always been very close."

    "..."

    "Well, we don''t need to discuss that. Just leave her alone, at night you guys try to talk to her."

    "All right..." Ciaphia said as she lowered her head looking dejected.

    Noah saw this and moved closer.

    "Thank you for always supporting her." Noah moved closer and hugged Ciaphia. He then pulled back a little and looked into her eyes.

    After looking at each other for a while, the two kissed.

    People passing by looked at the two, but they didn''t care.

    "Alright, shall we go to your ce? I want to spend some time with you guys to talk. I feel like I''ll hear some interesting stories." Noah held Ciaphia''s hand and then called Taciane and Eli.

    The four of them then went to the home of Ciaphia, Taciane, Eli, and Lisandra.

    ####

    "I understand, you guys are already almost moving up in rank. That''s good, but you should be careful, don''t rush."

    "You are really saying this? Do you remember when you started working as an adventurer? Your first mission was something very dangerous." Ciaphia reminded Noah of his dark past.

    The past where he was working hidden from his mother. It brought him a lot of trouble.

    "Well, I''ve been pretty strong since I was little. And speaking of difficult mission, I went on an adventure again today."

    "And you again took a dangerous mission?"

    "Well, yes. It wasn''t as hard as I imagined, I was hoping it would be something more challenging." Noah gave a small smile.

    "What was the mission?" And Taciane, who was curious, asked Noah looking excited.

    "Well, it was a Rank C mission. I had to face 5 red-skinned ogres." Noah said as if it was no big deal. But Taciane, almost fell off the couch when she heard that.

    "WHAT? FIVE RED-SKINNED OGRES? Damn, it''s going to take us a long time to reach your level!" Taciane whined.

    Eli, beside her, consoled her.

    "Ahahaha, why are you so surprised, Noah is very strong, isn''t my love?" Ciaphia moved even closer to Noah, leaning her body against his.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Noah took his arm and passed it behind Ciaphia''s neck, and pulled her even closer to him.

    "Don''t call me "love" in front of them, I feel embarrassed." Despite saying that, his face was not red.

    "Then can I do that when we are alone?"

    Hearing that, Noah brought his mouth closer to Ciaphia''s ear and replied.

    "Yes, love."

    Upon hearing that, Ciaphia''s face instantly turned red. Next, she began to give small smiles.

    Taciane and Eli smiled bitterly as they watched that.

    ''I wanted a boyfriend.''

    ''They are so cute together.''

    ####

    [ Noah? How are you feeling? ]

    It was already evening, Noah had returned to the inn and was lying in his bed while looking at the moon through the window.

    With Isadora''s sudden voice in his mind, he startled and then rolled over in bed after realizing it was her.

    "Yes, I''m better. Just a little worried about my mother and Lisandra. Could you tell me how they are doing?"

    [ Sure. ]

    [ Your mother is already asleep, your father is taking good care of her. And Lisandra is finishing dinner now. Ciaphia and the girls are being very supportive, I''m sure she''ll be feeling much better tomorrow. ]

    "That''s great to hear." Noah got out of bed and then put on a hooded jacket.

    [ Where are you going?]

    "I''ll take a walk around the capital. It''s been a few days since I''ve been here, I''m going to enjoy it a little."

    [ Okay, but don''t do anything stupid. ]

    "Like what?"

    [ Something like... Start a fight or y hero and run after bandits. ]

    "That''s an interesting idea... But I don''t like to be a hero."

    [ ... All right, take care ]

    "See you, Isadora."

    Noah left his room and went downstairs. It waste, so there were few people downstairs. But already on the street, the movement hadn''t slowed down.

    Several people walking back and forth.

    Crowded bars, busy restaurants, and drunks on the streets.

    ''I don''t like this kind of atmosphere anymore. I guess my tastes have changed.''

    Noah put on his hood and then entered a dark alley. After that, he used his agility to jump in the walls and climb on top of one of the buildings.

    After doing this, he went to the edge of the roof and sat down to watch all the movement.

    As Noah did this, he started thinking about a few things, like what to do from now on, how to help his family recover from this ''shock'', and also how to raise his level enough to protect himself, his family, and friends.

    ''I couldn''t protect everyone now... But I''m sure that next time nothing like that will happen. I will also be sure to get revenge on whoever did this to all, I will for sure kill the fucking god who did this.''

    Frustrated, Noah punched the roof, opening a hole.

    Because of this, the person who was sleeping just below Noah woke up startled and started screaming, forcing Noah to run out of there.

    As he ran and jumped through the buildings, again Noah felt someone''s gaze on him, but secondster the gaze disappeared.

    ''If you want to talk to me so badly, you shoulde closer.''

 Chapter 292 - Goblin Nest

    In the distance, Isabell jumped off the top of the buildings into one of the alleys. After doing so, she removed the mask from her face and then took a deep breath.

    "Damn, how can he know I''m chasing him?"

    [ You are underestimating him. I told you he''s very strong, didn''t I? His senses are sharp. ]

    "But I didn''t think he would notice. I was far away."

    [ Well... But why are you doing this? If you want I can keep you informed about him, you don''t have to keep chasing him. ]

    "You don''t have to."

    [Are you so in love with him that you''re stalking him? Did that kiss he gave Ciaphia make you angry? ]

    "It''s not like that!"

    [ I see. Well, I have to go now, good luck. ]

    "See youter."

    Isabell put her mask back on and headed towards the inn she was staying at.

    ''I''ve been living in inns for years, I should buy a house...''

    ####

    The next day Noah went to Lisandra, CIaphia, Taciane, and Eli''s house to see how Lisandra was doing.

    Fortunately, she was better.

    She was now smiling happily as she walked down the street together with everyone. Noah felt relieved about this.

    "I told you she was a strong girl," Noah said to Ciaphia. They were heading to the guild all together.

    "... Last night was a little troubled, Lisandra had trouble sleeping."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. She was up most of the night. I''m d she woke up feeling well."

    "I see..."

    ''Isadora, you could have warned me about this.''

    [ I''m sorry, I was asleep too ].

    ''I didn''t know that gods slept.''

    [ We sleep too. ]

    ''...''

    Arriving at the adventurer''s guild, Noah and the girls went to the counter together. Rose looked at Noah and then at Ciaphia who were further ahead. Lisandra and the others were further away.

    "So you decided to join their group?"

    "Hm? No, that''s not it."

    "Oh, really? It''s because you''re all together, I thought you joined their group."

    "I don''t do well with groups, I prefer to venture out on my own."

    "I see. But if you joined their group, Ciaphia and her sister would be pretty happy, you know?"

    Noah looked at Ciaphia and she looked away.

    "I''ll think about it." Noah smile.

    After Ciaphia picked up her reward from yesterday''s mission, they went to the mission board. Just the two of them, Lisandra and the others sat at a table.

    "That mission over there looks interesting." Noah pointed to a mission and Ciaphia picked it up to examine.

    "Destroy a goblin nest?"

    "That''s right. It''s an easy task, you guys are sure to do it easily."

    "We''ve done it before, I''m sure it will be easy. But Lisandra doesn''t like goblins much, so..."

    "I see. Then I guess I''ll take that mission for myself, is that okay?"

    "Sure." Ciaphia handed the paper to Noah. He then went to the counter to register the mission.

    After that, Ciaphia also appeared bringing a mission with her.

    "Kill two ogres? That''s hard, are you guys sure to make it?" Noah said a little worried, but Ciaphia just gave a proud smile as she tapped her chest.

    "Don''t worry, we''ve done this before."

    "Fine... But be careful. I''m going now, I''ll see you guyster."

    "Okay, see youter."

    Noah and Ciaphia kissed and he left the city towards the goblin nest.

    ####

    In the goblin nest, a few miles from the capital, a group of dark-skinned goblins were working hard to finish building a throne.

    Further away, a nearly three-meter tall ogre with ck skin andrge horns on his forehead was giving orders to all the goblins.

    "Gyaaa"

    "aaaaaaa"

    While talking among themselves, the goblins nimbly took y and built the throne.

    The walls were also covered with y, giving the cave a rather interesting look.

    "Urg, why did master have to put me in charge of these useless goblins? I wanted to be by his side." The ogre almost started to cry.

    The goblins noticed this and started tough, so the ogre took his big iron staff and mmed it into the ground to intimidate them.

    After that, the goblins went back to work.

    "I wonder how the others are doing."

    But not only that throne room was being built and improved.

    Corridors were made through the walls, and several rooms were made.

    The number of goblins and ogres that were increasing all the time was frighteninglyrge.

    In every room,rge ogres with ck skinmanded the goblins.

    And outside, security was also provided by ogres. They are wearing armors made of rare metals.

    "I just wonder why the master always hides inside that ce. Is he by any chance afraid toe out? Then why did he have us build a throne for him?"

    ####

    Noah ran for a few miles until he reached a smallke with clear water that was behind a mountain.

    The mission was in a remote ce that he had never visited before. It waspletely off the route he normally took to get to the capital.

    When he arrived at the ce the guild signaled on the map, he found theke and also a steep mountain.

    Noah ignored the mountain and approached theke. He looked at the water for a while but found nothing interesting. So he decided to climb the mountain.

    It was the ce where the supposed goblin nest was. It was not a high mountain, and also not a very long one.

    And less than 4 kilometers from there was amunity, so the goblin nest was putting the people living there at risk.

    And that is why the request was made to the guild.

    "Isadora? Could you tell me where the nest is? I''m not in the mood to search for it."

    [ Sure. On the other side of the mountain. Go down a little and you will find a hole in the hillside. If you go in there and walk a few meters you will be able to find the gate to the nest. ]

    "A gate?"

    [ That''s right. And there are not only goblins but there are also ogres. And they are ogres and dark-skinned goblins, probably descendants of some demon, so be careful. ]

    "Ogres? Descended from demons? I''m d Lisandra and the others didn''te. That would have been dangerous."

    Noah climbed up the mountain and then went to the other side and started down.

    He had to be careful because some rocks could fall at any moment.

    Aftering down a few meters, Noah found a hole made in the side of the mountain. It was arge hole, about 4 meters high and 5 meters wide.

    As soon as he approached it, Noah soon began to smell rotten meat smell.

    "I think there''s someone dead inside."

    [ That smell is because of the goblins and Ogres. Their dark skin produces that odor. ]

    "Impossible! It stinks."

    Noah covered his nose with his shirt and then entered the dark cave.

    After walking a few meters, he felt the stench getting stronger and stronger.

    ''I feel like I''m going to puke.''

    [ Try to clear your mind and ignore that stench. ]

    ''That''s impossible.''

    [ All right. But now pay attention in front of you, there''s a trap on the floor. ]

    ''Trap? They''re really smart. I''ve never seen goblins set traps before."

    [ Yes, they are smart ]

    Noah carefully avoided a metal te that had been ced on the ground.

    He then used his magic to activate the trap. After throwing a stone created with earth magic at the trap, the iron te copsed and fell into a hole.

    Down below, iron skewers pierced the metal te with ease.

    "If a person fell there..."

    [ She would die instantly ]

    "Yes..."

    Noah moved on and realized that the path was getting stranger and stranger. He had to turn a few times and even came to a ce with two paths.

    Of course, Isadora helped him to go the right way to get to the gate.

    And all along the way, Isadora helped Noah to detect the traps.

    There were many traps.

    [ Do you see that light? The gate is right there. Two ogres are standing guard in front of the gate. They are not ordinary ogres, so be careful. ]

    "Do I need to be careful?"

    [ No, you''re sure to kill them easily ].

    "Just as I imagined."

    Noah smiled and then moved on.

    After taking a few more steps, he found a somewhatrge room. In that room, there was arge gate made of concrete. On the gate, the goblins had carved out some strange designs.

    Besides the gate, they also had the two ogres that Isadora had said.

    They had not noticed Noah''s presence, so he took the opportunity to cast two magic directly at the only unprotected ce of the two ogres. The holes in their helmets.

    Noah cast two small projectiles that entered the holes in their helmets and pierced their heads.

    The ogres died and fell.

    "I think I got the others'' attention.. Those fat guys made a lot of noise when they fell."

 Chapter 293 - Mission Finished

    After the gate was rudely opened, five ogres came out.

    Seeing the bodies of their friends on the ground was enough for one of the ogres to start screaming in anger. Not just shouting, but he was saying some words. The ogres were talking, which left Noah stunned.

    ''Since when do ogres talk?''

    [ They are intelligent and dangerous ogres. Just destroy everything quickly. ]

    ''Right.''

    Noah was hiding behind the wall so they wouldn''t see him, but he decided to show himself.

    As soon as he appeared, the five ogres looked at him.

    Noah was not afraid, but the look of the ogres would be enough to make an ordinary person shit his pants. Thest time he felt that was when he fought Meduz.

    "All right, I''ll finish this quickly so you guys don''t have to suffer, all right?" Noah picked up his sword and soon after disappeared.

    The ogres, confused, looked around.

    But before they could realize where Noah was, two of the ogres on the far right had their heads cut off.

    When this happened, the other three remaining ogres moved away from each other and prepared to use their iron clubs to hit Noah.

    But it would not be easy. Noah was fast. He could y with the ogres.

    He appeared in front of one, used his sword to make a small cut on its belly, and then disappeared. After he disappeared, he did the same thing to the other ogre.

    Doing this several times, he began to irritate the ogres even more, who began to swing their clubs everywhere to hit Noah. Of course, Noah was not hit once by them.

    After ying with them for almost 3 minutes, Noah approached, jumped up beside them, and swung his sword. Within seconds all three ogres were without their heads.

    "This room is stinking even more now. Look at the number of bodies."

    [ That doesn''t matter. Move on. The amount of ogres remaining is not veryrge, but there are thousands of goblins. ]

    "That''s good, I''ll manage to get one more level up."

    [ You only think about leveling up? ]

    "Well, that''s my goal in this world, isn''t it? Ahaha."

    Noah gave a smallugh and walked through the gate.

    ####

    After entering and walking a bit down the hallway, he came to a small room, and on all sides had paths.

    It was like an anthill, the number of paths was huge.

    ''Isadora, where should I go?''

    [ Go straight ahead, you will find another room where several goblins are working. Be careful, because to the left and to the right there are corridors, and at the end of those corridors, there are also many goblins. ]

    ''Right.''

    Noah went on and found the room where the goblins were working. They were taking y and passing it on the wall.

    As they were distracted, they did not notice Noah''s arrival.

    Taking advantage of this situation, Noah used earth magic to pierce them all at once.

    Thorns came out of the wall and out of the floor, it was a lethal attack on all the goblins.

    There were more than 20 of them.

    ''My level doesn''t go up... This is too time-consuming.''

    [ You''re already at a pretty advanced level, so it''s normal ].

    ''Advanced? I still think my level is low.''

    [ You certainly have no idea how strong you are now. ]

    ''...''

    Going to the left corridor, Noah killed all the goblins that were there using magic. After that, he went to the right corridor and did the same thing, but now using his sword.

    Moving quickly, he managed to kill all the goblins easily.

    After he finished, he went back the same way, reaching the room that had several corridors.

    ''Where should I go now? I want to kill them all.''

    [ Right. To the corridor on your right. ]

    ''All right.''

    ####

    After walking through several corridors and clearing several rooms full of goblins and some ogres, Noah finally managed to increase his level.

    He had finally reached level 58.

    Since he had used up all his points, he only had 10 skill points left.

    ''How many rooms are missing?''

    [ Only three. Be careful, the next room is full of ogres. They seem to be having some kind of meeting. ]

    ''I''ll be careful.''

    Noah entered the room and attacked the first ogre that appeared in front of him.

    With a swing of his sword, the ogre''s back was cut deeply and he fell to the ground.

    After he fell, all the other ogres noticed Noah''s presence and went on guard. They got their iron clubs and evenrge swords that were a meter long.

    Noah didn''t get scared, he advanced towards the nearest ogre, and giving a twist with his body he put all his strength into one attack.

    His sword almost cut the ogre in half.

    And taking advantage that Noah had his sword "stuck", another ogre appeared and swung his club with all his strength towards Noah.

    He made a vertical downward movement, aiming to hit Noah''s head.

    But Noah, who had a speed of reaction far above average, threw his body to the side, leaving his sword "stuck" in the ogre''s body.

    As Noah had moved away, the club hit the handle of Noah''s sword.

    Because the de of the sword was on its side, the sword did not cut into the ogre''s flesh. And because of the force of the blow, the de broke.

    Only the sword handle fell to the ground, the rest of the sword remained inside the dead ogre''s body.

    Noah clicked his tongue after realizing that he had lost his sword.

    ''It won''t be a problem to beat them with magic, but I like that sword.''

    Because of what had happened, Noah was quite angry.

    So he activated his wind magic and with cast spells quickly managed to slice the body of the ogre who had broken his sword into several pieces.

    It was like a piece of meat being sliced by a chef.

    The ogre was cut into small cubicles of meat.

    But Noah was not finished yet.

    He started to use all his magical elements to cut and pierce the body of all the ogres. Except for fire magic, because it would be dangerous to use it in an enclosed space.

    And thest ogre was the only one he killed differently from the others.

    He used water magic to choke the ogre to death.

    After the battle was over, Noah took the handle of his sword that still had a piece of the de and put it in its sheath.

    [ Is this sword important to you?]

    ''No, but I hate to keep changing my sword.''

    [ ... ]

    ####

    After he finished clearing all the rooms, Noah''s level increased again, he was now at level 59 and with 20 points to use.

    ''Isadora.''

    [ Hm? ]

    ''Don''t have any more rooms, right? I''m already tired.''

    [ Trust me, there isn''t any room left. All the ogres and goblins have been killed. ]

    "I see. Good. I''ll take some ears from the ogres. Maybe they will need something as proof of subjugation..."

    After Noah looked at the corpses, he decided to take a pair of horns and also some ears.

    And with Isadora''s help, he got out of the goblin nest. After leaving, he used his earth magic to close the cave entrance. It would be dangerous to leave it open because new goblins could enter and create amunity inside.

    Once this was done, Noah decided to return to the capital.

    He even considered going after some more monsters to try to raise his level again, but he dismissed this idea, as it would probably take a long time.

    So he arrived again in the capital.

    Since the guards at the gate already knew him, Noah didn''t need to show his guild license.

    Arriving at the guild, Noah couldn''t find Lisandra and the others, so he went to the counter to talk to Rose.

    "Are you back yet?"

    "Yes. The nest is already destroyed."

    "I see. I knew it would be an easy job for you."

    "It wasn''t as easy as you imagine."

    "Really? But they had said it was a small group of goblins and that there was a possibility of an ogre living there."

    "They were wrong... But that doesn''t matter, I need to go after a new sword."

    "What happened to your sword?"

    Noah removed his broken sword from the sheath and ced it on the counter.

    "If your sword broke like that, it means it was a pretty tough battle."

    "Yes. But that''s all I can say."

    "Okay, here''s your reward." Rose handed Noah a bag of coins and he put it in his pocket.

    After picking up his sword, he said goodbye to Rose to go to a cksmith.

    ''Why don''t you want me to talk about those ogres and goblins descended from demons?''

    [ You would cause panic in the guild. Those monsters may look weak, but they are not. And they are no ordinary monsters either. Even I don''t know exactly how they ended up in that ce. ]

    ''For a goddess whomands this world, you know very little about it.''

    [ .... ]

 Chapter 294 - You Wanted This, Didnt You?

    Noah walked the main street to look for a cksmith, but he couldn''t find one.

    So, he decided to go back to the inn to get something to eat, because he was very hungry. He would use this time to talk to his mother, she probably knew some good cksmiths in the capital.

    So after arriving at the inn, he went up to his parent''s room and called the two of them to eat something with him.

    But before the three of them went downstairs, Noah again handed the bag of coins to his father. As usual, he didn''t want to ept it.

    "I already said I don''t need money. Just keep everything I''m getting, so we''ll get a new house quickly."

    After hearing this, Noah''s father could do nothing but ept the money.

    They went downstairs and sat down at a table. So Noah asked his mother if she knew any good cksmiths in the capital.

    "Do you remember I talked to you about a cksmith who visited the capital often?"

    "I don''t remember very well."

    "I was after a new sword, it was at the time of the festival. It was the same year you came to the capital for the first time."

    Noah thought for a while and had finally managed to remember.

    "Oh, I remember that. A famous cksmith who shows up every year during the festival, right?"

    "Exactly."

    "I see. But doesn''t he onlye here during the festival? He will take time to appear here again. And he didn''te again during the other festivals, I think he won''te to the capital anymore."

    "You''re right... But he is the best cksmith I have ever met, it would be good if you went after him."

    "Do you know where he lives?"

    "No, and even if I knew where he lives, I wouldn''t let you go there. If you were teleported again, you might go to another world again. And I don''t want that."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t use that magic anymore."

    "I will trust you."

    "All right, then I guess I''ll go to the guild to ask Rose if she knows a cksmith. I guess I should have asked her before I left the guild."

    "..."

    After he finished eating, Noah said goodbye to his parents and went to the adventurer''s guild again. It was gettingte, so Lisandra and the others had already arrived.

    They were sitting at one of the tables inside the guild.

    Noah chatted a little with them and soon after asked Rose for information about a cksmith.

    After saying goodbye to them all, Noah went after the cksmith.

    It was a cksmith who did not stand in the main street. He had a store in the middle of the capital''s residential neighborhood, which was not somon.

    But from what Rose said, he was the best and cheapest cksmith Noah would find.

    After some time searching for the cksmith, Noah had finally found his store. It was like an ordinary house, the store was between two residential houses, which made the ce even more "camouged."

    The only thing that made the ce different was a sign written "cksmith" in front of the door. And it wasn''t a big sign, so if you didn''t get close you wouldn''t be able to read it.

    So, after knocking a few times on the door, Noah entered.

    ####

    "Is there anything I can help you with?"

    When he entered, Noah was greeted by an old man with a long ck beard. He had hair only on both sides of his head, he was goingpletely bald.

    In addition, he was muscr and also had many scars all over his body. He was a man who could easily intimidate someone.

    "Yes, I am looking for a new sword. Mine broke today during a battle."

    "I see. Can you show it to me?" The man looked at the sword in Noah''s scabbard. Noah took it out and ced it on the counter of the store.

    Like an ordinary store, there was a counter, shelves with some items, and also some swords disyed.

    "How did this happen?"

    "An ogre ended up hitting it, the sword broke in two when that happened."

    "You didn''t take the other part of the sword?"

    "No, why?"

    "If you had it, I would buy it from you. It seems to be made of very good quality iron, I could melt the materials to make a new one."

    "I see."

    "But what will you want? A sword like that or do you want to try a big two-handed sword?"

    "Just a normal sword like that. I''m a person who likes to fight while moving quickly, using a two-handed sword is out of the question."

    "I see."

    The man looked at Noah and then smiled.

    "You look strong, kid. How old are you?"

    "Fifteen."

    "You''re so young and you already have a body like that? Be careful that your muscles don''t explode in the future."

    "I hope that doesn''t happen."

    "Okay, but joking aside, I think I have the perfect sword for you."

    The man entered the back door and then arrived carrying a short one-handed sword.

    It was quite simr to the sword Noah used, the difference was in the sword handle.

    The sword that Noah used before had an ordinary handle, but the sword that the man brought in had a few things sculpted on it, which made the sword even more beautiful and eye-catching.

    "Are those dragons?"

    "Yes, it has two sculpted dragons, one on each side of the handle. They are around the handle of the sword. It has a lot of detail, you can take a closer look if you want."

    "No need. That''s cool, I think that''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful sword handle."

    "My son did that work, he is quite talented."

    "Yeah, he''s amazing"

    Noah took the sword and swung it a few times inside the store.

    The cksmith kept looking at Noah, he seemed quite amazed at the movements.

    "You are very good using a sword."

    "More or less."

    "Well, will you want to buy that sword?"

    "I guess so. I don''t see any problems with it. It has the ideal weight, its de is a perfect size, and it''s quite sharp. Plus it''s a pretty good-looking sword."

    "d you like it."

    "So how much does it cost?"

    "Since this is the first time you''vee to my store, I''m going to do a discount. How about two silver coins for the sword?"

    "Isn''t that a little expensive?"

    "Of course not. A sword of this quality and beauty is much more expensive in other stores. You would probably pay at least five silver coins in another store."

    "Hmm."

    "Are you doubting me?"

    "A little. But since I quite liked the sword, I will trust you."

    Noah took out the two silver coins and handed them to the man. After that, he put his new sword in its sheath and gave his broken sword to the man.

    "Try to reuse the rest that''s left of it. And I forgot to ask what your name is. I''ll need to know it in case the sword ends up giving me trouble."

    "My name is Gards, but you can call me Mister G."

    "Mister G? That''s fine. And my name is Noah, it was a pleasure doing business with you."

    "The pleasure was all mine. Come back anytime."

    Noah, after saying goodbye, went back to the inn.

    ####

    Noah went upstairs to the second floor, took a shower, and then put on some pants. Since he was inside his room, he preferred not to wear a shirt since it was hot.

    He then threw himself on his bed and closed his eyes. He was feeling tired, so he was almost sleeping.

    But before he slept, someone knocked on the door a few times, causing Noah to get out of bed quickly.

    Since his family''s situation was not very good, he was worried that something had happened to his mother, father, Lisandra, or his friends.

    However, when he opened the door, he found only Ciaphia there. Her face was a little red after she saw Noah''s muscles.

    "Hm, did something happen?" Noah asked curiously.

    "I just wanted to ask you to have dinner with me, what do you think?"

    "Oh, sure. I''m going to wash my face first. Come in."

    "Were you already asleep?"

    "No, I was just getting some rest."

    "I see. I would feel bad if I had woken you up."

    "Don''t worry, that didn''t happen."

    Noah washed his face, dried it, and then walked over to the closet where he kept his things to took a shirt.

    But before he could put the shirt on, Ciaphia came over and hugged him from behind.

    With affection, she began to stroke Noah''s muscles.

    "What is it?" Noah asked. He was surprised by Ciaphia''s sudden "Attack".

    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to hug you."

    "..."

    As Ciaphia caressed him, Noah began to feel her body getting closer and closer to his. She began to press her soft breasts against Noah''s back trying to get his attention.

    As a man, Noah couldn''t help but be attracted to that.

    He took both of Ciaphia''s hands that were caressing his chest and pulled them away. After that, he stepped forward and turned to her.

    Noticing Ciaphia''s red face and her irregr breathing, he didn''t hold back and moved closer to her, cing a kiss on her mouth.

    Ciaphia received Noah''s kiss with all her love.

    As the kiss continued, the two of them took a few steps backward.

    As they got close enough to the bed, Noah threw her there and then climbed on top of Ciaphia, holding both her hands against the bed.

    "You wanted that, didn''t you?"

    "Maybe?"

    Breathing heavily with a red face, Ciaphia smiled at Noah.

 Chapter 295 - This Boy Is Nothing But Trouble.

    "Hmmm..." Waking up the next day, Noah found Ciaphia lying naked next to him.

    After remembering what had happenedst night, he gave a smile and then kissed her on the cheek.

    Feeling Noah''s wet kiss, Ciaphia moved a little and then opened her eyes.

    Finding Noah looking at her, Ciaphia''s face turned red and she covered her body with the nket.

    "Why are you embarrassed?"

    "I''m not embarrassed."

    "Hm... Okay. But it''s time to get up,e on."

    "Okay."

    Still feeling sleepy, Ciaphia got up along with Noah, and the two got dressed.

    After washing their faces, the two left the room and found Emma and Lucio who had also just left the next room.

    As soon as he found the two, Noah''s mother and father gave a smile seeming to already know what had happened.

    "Next time try not to be so noisy, I''m sure the other guests heard everything too." Lucio joked with both of them.

    Noah just smiled, but Ciaphia almost stuck her head inside the wall to try to hide.

    ####

    After they finished breakfast, Emma and Lucio went upstairs to their room and only Ciaphia and Noah remained at the table.

    "So, what are you doing today? I was thinking of going out for lunch because yesterday we didn''t go out for dinner together."

    "We just had coffee you''re already thinking about lunch? You''re going to get fat." Noah mocked Ciaphia, but she was not at all happy about the joke.

    "Never say that to a woman." She pointed her finger at Noah and then pouted.

    "All right, I''m sorry. But about that, I think we can go out to lunch together. I was thinking of going out on a mission, but I''m a littlezy."

    "You''rezy to go out and kill monster?! This is a surprise!" Ciaphia widened her eyes not believing what she was hearing.

    Noah had always loved fighting and killing monsters, hearing this was a shock.

    "Sometimes you feelzy too, don''t you?"

    "Me too... But I didn''t expect to hear this from you."

    "It''s just that everything is so boringtely, I don''t have fun like I used to."

    "..."

    "I''ve gotten so strong that nothing is a challenge for me anymore."

    "Hearing that is a little scary."

    "Why?"

    "Because that shouldn''t be possible, not existing a challenge in a battle against monsters."

    "Maybe someday a monster wille along that can be a decent opponent, or maybe one that can beat me."

    "Don''t ever say that again! A monster that could beat you would destroy the world!"

    "Don''t exaggerate."

    "I''m not exaggerating!"

    "Fine. But then, do you want to go out for a while?"

    "Where are we going?"

    "Just to walk around a bit. I want to see how things are going around town."

    "All right..."

    ####

    "Isadora, what do you think I should do tomorrow?" It was already night. Noah was lying in his bed while staring at the ceiling of the inn.

    [ What do you mean? ]

    "Should I go on a mission? Or maybe I should just rest some more?

    [ I think you should go on some missions. Don''t you want to buy a house for your family? ]

    "You''re right. Hopefully tomorrow I''ll find a good mission. But leaving that aside, how are your brothers and sisters? Have they made any more moves?"

    [ In my world? No, no one else has shown up ]

    "Are you sure about that?"

    [ Sure. But something seems to have happened in Zeus'' world. Someone was brave enough to send a subordinate there. ]

    "Is Zeus that dangerous?"

    [ Yes. He gets angry very easily. I''m sure the subordinate who is in Zeus'' world will go through big trouble. ]

    "Hmmm. That''s right, it''s been a while since you''ve told me about the other humans who also have a Status. Are they all as strong as me already?"

    [ All of them are weaker than you, except for Zeus'' subordinate. He is probably as strong as you. ]

    "Oh? That''s surprising."

    [ It''s not surprising at all. Zeus'' world is a pretty dangerous ce, so the rapid evolution of his subordinate is expected. ]

    "I see. You could also make one your world a little more dangerous, couldn''t you? The people here are very weak. The monsters are no longer a challenge either, things are starting to get boring."

    [ Don''t say things like that. If I increased the strength of the monsters the world would be destroyed. ]

    "Just increase the strength of people too."

    [ That''s not as simple as it sounds. ]

    "..."

    [ You''re thinking about something unnecessary! Don''t even think I''m going to ept that. ]

    "Is traveling to other worlds that bad? If your brothers and sisters can send subordinates here, I can go to their world too, can''t I?"

    [ You can, but... ]

    "Then let me do it. If I go to Zeus'' world my evolution will be even greater, am I right?"

    [ It''s dangerous. If he knows you''re in his world, he''ll do everything he can to kill you. ]

    "If I die you can bring me back to life."

    [ You really... I''ll think about it. And you should think about it too because you will need to leave your family and friends behind if you go to another world. ]

    "..."

    ####

    When he woke up the next day, Noah washed his face and then went downstairs to eat breakfast with his parents.

    After he finished his coffee, he went to the adventurer''s guild and picked up a new quest.

    Another Rank C quest.

    Again kill some ogres.

    "That''s what I''m saying, Isadora. It''s all the same, all so boring! I want to face giant monsters, I want to face monsters that can kill me."

    [ A normal person would never want that. What happened to you? Are you finally going crazy? ]

    "Of course not, you idiot, I''m just worried."

    [ Worried? ]

    "Yes, about the war. I''m not strong enough yet and you know it."

    [ There''s still plenty of time before the war starts ]

    "But even if there is plenty of time, I won''t be able to evolve enough here. Or do you think I''ll be able to evolve more than Zeus'' subordinate? He has strong monsters that give more experience."

    [ You''re right, but... In that case, you just have to kill more monsters. ]

    "Even then I would raise my level very slowly."

    [ ... But what do you intend to do after you reach the world of Zeus? Just kill monsters? ]

    "And also kill his subordinate."

    [ Are you crazy?! ]

    "Why? If I kill him, he''lle back to life anyway, right?"

    [ No, that''s not how things work. If a subordinate with status kills another, it''s over, he doesn''te back to life anymore. ]

    Noah stopped running as soon as he heard that.

    "Wait, what did you say?"

    [ That''s right if another chosen human kills you, it''s over. It''s dangerous, that boy is as strong as you are. ]

    "Why didn''t you tell me this before?"

    [ Whatever. But now that you know that, you''ve already given up, haven''t you? ]

    "Answer me something."

    [ What is it? ]

    "Since he won''te back to life, will I get experience points for killing him?"

    [ Yes, all the experience and levels he picked up during his life will go to you. ]

    "I see. That''s interesting."

    [ You don''t mean... ]

    "Yes, that''s good. If I kill him I will raise my level a lot and also get rid of an enemy who might be a problem in the future. The fewer people fighting in the war, the easier it will be. Especially if I kill the person who is theoretically the strongest among my opponents."

    [ But... ]

    "It''s not forbidden for one subordinate to kill another before the war, is it?"

    [ No. ]

    "Then it''s okay."

    Noah smiled satisfied after discovering all that. This was the perfect opportunity for him to evolve enough to win the war easily.

    Or maybe even win the war before it even happens.

    "I''m sure your brothers/sisters don''t send their subordinates after me because they are weak. Since they are afraid toe here, I will go after them."

    [ ... ]

    Realizing that it was impossible to change Noah''s mind, Isadora just stayed silent as she watched him run across the in.

    "That boy only brings me trouble..."

    After that, she brought up a chair and sat down.

    And called Isabell.

    "Isabell, Noah is going crazy."

    [ Hm? What? ]

    "He is wanting to travel to other worlds to kill the other subordinates. He''s thinking he''ll be able to win the war before it even starts."

    [ And he can''t do that? ]

    "Are you going crazy too?!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!